ill 


$«>"&  wlH  i£S'w 


m 

* 
Si 

rni>/ 

■K 

8 

1 

^H 

rtf' 

v>>, 


•;  I 


r    \ 


•W*! 


.■'.:-i'     ''     r.--t 


J^liHBH 


• 


••" 


L 


THE 


CONSTITUTION 


OF   THE 


V 


PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH, 


•      UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA: 

CONTAINING 

THE   CONFESSION  OF  FAITH,  THE   CATECHISMS,  AND  THE 
DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD : 

TOGETHER  WITH  THE  * 

PLAN  OF  GOVERNMENT  AND  DISCIPLINE, 


AS  AMENDED  AND  RATIFIED  BY  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY, 
AT  THEIR  6ESSIONS  IN  MAY,  1821. 


i3f)ttaselpf)ta: 

PUBLISHED  AND  FOR  SALE  BY  TOWAR  &  HOGAN, 
NO.   255  MARKET  STREET. 

1827. 


WE,  the  subscribers,  appointed  a  Committee  to  superintend  the 
publication  of  The  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  fyc.  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia. 
do  authorize  and  approve  of  the  present  edition,  as  a  correct  and 
authentic  copy  of  said  Constitution,  as  amended,  ratified,  and  in 
force  at  the  present  date. 


J.  J.  JANEWAY, 
EZRA  STILES  ELY, 
WILLIAM  NEILL. 


Philadelphia,  June  1, 1827. 


Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania,  to  wit: 

Be  it  remembered,  that  on  the  second  day  of  June,  in  the  forty- 
fifth  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
A.  D.  1821,  the  Reverend  Ezra  Stiles  Ely,  D.  D.  of  the  said  District, 
by  order  of  the  General  Assembly,  on  behalf  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  has  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of  a  Book,  the  right 
whereof  they  claim  as  Proprietors,  in  the  words  following,  to  wit : 

•'The  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America  :  containing  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Catechisms, 
and  the  Directory  for  the  worship  of  God :  together  with  the  Plan 
of  Government  and  Discipline,  as  amended  and  ratified  by  the 
General  Assembly,  at  their  Session  in  May,  1821." 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States, 
entitled,  "An  act  for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing 
the  Copies  of  Maps,  Charts,  and  Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Propria 
tors  of  such  Copies  during  the  Times  therein  mentioned."  And  also 
to  the  Act,  entitled,  u  An  Act  supplementary  to  an  Act,  entitled. 
An  Act  for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  Copies 
of  Maps,  Charts,  and  Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of  such 
Copies  during  the  times  therein  mentioned,"  and  extending  the  Be- 
nefits thereof  to  the  Arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching  histo- 
rical and  other  Prints." 

D.  CAtDWELL, 
C3e*k  nf  the  EueUrn  District  qf  Pennsylvania 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  Holy  Scripture. 

ALTHOUGH  the  light  of  nature,  and  the  works 
of  creation  and  providence,  do  so  far  manifest  the 
goodness,  wisdom,  and  power  of  God,  as  to  leave 
men  inexcusable5* ;  yet  they  are  not  sufficient  to 
give  that  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  his  will,  which 
is  necessary  unto  salvationb ;  therefore  it  pleased 

I.  *  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  hare 
not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law,  these, 
having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves ;  which  show 
the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience 
also  bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  meanwhile  ac« 
cusing,  or  else  excusing  one  another.  Rom.  i.  19,  20.  Be- 
cause that  which  may  be  known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them : 
for  God  hath  shewed  it  unto  them.  For  the  invisible  things  of 
him  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  un- 
derstood by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power 
and  Godhead ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psal.  xix.  lf 
2,  3.  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament 
showeth  his  handy  work.  Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech,  and 
night  unto  night  sheweth  knowledge.  There  is  no  speech 
nor  language  where  their  voice  is  not  heard.  See  Rom.  i. 
32.  with  Rom.  ii.  1. 

b  1  Cor.  i.  21.  For  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  th# 
world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God  by  the  fool- 
iihness  of  preaching  to  cave  them  that  believe.     1  Cer.  it  13, 


2  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

the  Lord,  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers  manners, 
to  reveal  himself,  and  to  declare  that  his  will  unto 
his  churchc ;  and  afterwards  for  the  better  pre- 
serving and  propagating  of  the  truth,  and  for  the 
more  sure  establishment  and  comfort  of  the  church 
against  the  corruption  of  the  flesh,  and  the  malice 
of  Satan  and  of  the  world,  to  commit  the  same 
wholly  unto  writing'1 5  which  maketh  the  Holy 
Scripture  to  be  most  necessarye ;  those  former 
ways  of  God's  revealing  his  will  unto  his  people 
being  now  ceasedf. 

14.  Which  things  also  we  speak,  not  in  the  words  which  man's 
wisdom  teacheth,  but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth ;  com- 
paring spiritual  things  with  spiritual.  But  the  natural  man 
receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  for  they  are  fool- 
ishness unto  him  :  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned. 

c  Heb.  i.  1.  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers  man- 
ners, spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets. 

d  Luke  i.  3,  4.  It  seemed  good  to  me  also,  having  had  per- 
fect understanding  of  all  things  from  the  very  first,  to  write 
unto  thee  in  order,  most  excellent  Theophilus,  that  thou  might- 
cst  know  the  certainty  of  those  things  wherein  thou  hast  been 
instructed.  .  Rom.  xv.  4.  For  whatsoever  things  were  Writ- 
ten aforetime  were  written  for  our  learning  ;  that  we,  through 
patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  might  have  hope.  Isa. 
viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  :  if  they  speak  not 
according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in  them. 
Rev.  xxii.  18. 

e  2  Tim.  iii.  15.  And  that  from  a  child  thou^hast  known  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  sal- 
vation through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Je9us.  2  Pet.  i.  19. 
We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy ;  whereunto  ye 
do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark 
place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts. 

f  Heb.  i.  1,2.  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers 
manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets, 
hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son,  whom  he 
hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom  also  he  made  the 
worlds. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  8 

II.  Under  the  name  of  Holy  Scripture,  or  the 
word  of  God  written,  are  now  contained  all  the 
books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  which  ar* 
these : 

OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Genesis. 

Exodus. 

Leviticus. 

Numbers. 

Deuteronomy. 

Joshua. 

Judges. 

Ruth. 

I.  Samuel. 

II.  Samuel. 

I.  Kings. 

II.  Kings. 

I.  Chronicles. 

II.  Chronicles. 


Ezra. 

Nehemiah. 

Esther. 

Job. 

Psalms. 

Proverbs. 

Ecclesiastes. 

The  Song  of 

Songs. 
Isaiah. 
Jeremiah. 
Lamentations. 
Ezekiel. 


Daniel. 

Hosea. 

Joel. 

Amos. 

Obadiah. 

Jonah, 

Micah. 

Nahum. 

Habakkuk. 

Zephaniah* 

Haggai. 

Zechariah. 

Malachu 


OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


The  Gospels  ac- 
cording to 

Matthew. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

The  Acts  of  the 
Apostles. 

PauPs  Epistles 
to  the  Romans. 

I.  Corinthians. 

JL  Corinthians. 


Galatians. 
Ephesians. 
Philippians. 
Colossians. 

I.  Thessalonians. 

II.  Thessaloni- 
ans. 

To  /.  Timothy. 
To  //.  Timothy. 
To  Titus. 
To  Philemon. 
The  Epistle  to 
1* 


The  Hebrews. 

The  Epistle  of 
James. 

The  first  and  se- 
cond Epistles 
of  Peter. 

The  first,  second, 
and  third  Epis- 
tles of  John. 

The  Epistle  of 
Jude. 

The  Revelation. 


4  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

All  which  are  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  to  be 
the  rule  of  faith  and  life&. 

III.  The  books  commonly  called  Apocrypha, 
not  being  of  divine  inspiration,  are  no  part  of  the 
canon  of  the  Scripture ;  and  therefore  are  of  no 
authority  in  the  church  of  God,  nor  to  be  any 
otherwise  approved,  or  made  use  of,  than  other 
human  writings11. 

IV.  The  authority  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  for 
which  it  ought  to  be  believed  and  obeyed,  depend- 
eth  not  upon  the  testimony  of  any  man  or  church, 
but  wholly  upon  God,  (who  is  truth  itself)  the  au- 
thor thereof;  and  therefore  it  is  to  be  received, 
because  it  is  the  word  of  God*. 

II.  &  Eph/ii.  20.  And  are  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the 
apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  cor- 
ner-5/one.  Rev.  xxii.  18,  19.  For  I  testify  unto  every  man 
that  heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  if  any  man 
shall  add  unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues 
that  are  written  in  this  book :  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away 
from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take 
away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city, 
and  from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book.  2  Tim. 
iii.  16.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruc- 
tion unrighteousness. 

III.  h  Luke  xxiv.  27.  And  beginning  at  Moses  and  all  the 
prophets,  he  expounded  unto  them  in  all  the  Scriptures,  the 
things  concerning  himself.  Ver.  44.  And  he  said  unto  them, 
These  are  the  words  which  I  spake  unto  you,  while  I  was  yet 
with  you,  that  all  things  must  be  fulfilled  which  were  written 
in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the  prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms, 
concerning  me.  2  Pet.  i.  21.  For  the  prophecy  came  not  in 
old  time  by  the  will  of  man  ;  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as 
they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

IV.  »  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction, 
for  instruction  in  righteousness.  1  John  v.  9.  If  we  receive 
the  witness  of  men,  the  witness  of  God  is  greater :    For  thi? 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  5 

V.  We  may  be  moved  and  induced  by  the  tes- 
timony of  the  church  to  an  high  and  reverend  es- 
teem for  the  Holy  Scripture15 ;  and  the  heavenli- 
ness  of  the  matter,  the  efficacy  of  the  doctrine,  the 
majesty  of  the  style,  the  consent  of  all  the  parts, 
the  scope  of  the  whole,  (which  is  to  give  all  glory 
to  God)  the  full  discovery  it  makes  of  the  only 
way  of  man's  salvation,  the  many  other  incompa- 
rable excellencies,  and  the  entire  perfection  there- 
of, are  arguments  whereby  it  doth  abundantly  evi- 
dence itself  to  be  the  word  of  God ;  yet,  notwith- 
standing, our  full  persuasion  and  assurance  of  the 
infallible  truth,  and  divine  authority  thereof,  is 
from  the  inward  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  bearing 
witness  by  and  with  the  word,  in  our  hearts1. 

is  the  witness  of  God  which  he  hath  testified  of  his  Son.  1 
Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we  God  without  ceas- 
ing, because,  when  ye  received  the  word  cf  God,  which  ye 
heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not  as  the  word  of  men,  but  (as  it 
is  in  truth)  the  word  of  God,  which  effectually  worketh  also 
in  you  that  believe. 

V.  k  1  Tim.  iii.  15.  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest 
know  how  thou  oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of  God, 
which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground 
of  the  truth. 

1  1  John  ii.  20,  27.  But  ye  have  an  unction  from  the  Holy 
One,  and  ye  know  all  things. — But  the  anointing  which  ye  have 
received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man 
teach  you  :  but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all 
things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  haUi  taught 
you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him.  John  xvi.  13,  14.  Howbeit  when 
he,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all 
truth  :  for  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself ;  but  whatsoever  he 
shall  hear,  that  shall  he  speak ;  and  he  will  show  you  things 
to  come. — He  shall  glorify  me  :  for  he  shall  receive  of  mine, 
and  shall  show  it  unto  you. — 1  Cor.  ii.  10,  11,  12.  But  God 
hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit ;  for  the  Spirit  search- 
eth  all  things,  yea  the  deep  things  of  God. — For  what  man 
knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,   save  the  spirit  of  man  which 


6  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

VI.  The  whole  counsel  of  God,  concerning  all 
things  necessary  for  his  own  glory,  man's  salva- 
tion, faith,  and  life,  is  either  expressly  set  down  in 
Scripture,  or  by  good  and  necessary  consequence 
may  be  deduced  from  Scripture  :  unto  which  no- 
thing at  any  time  is  to  be  added,  whether  by  new 
revelations  of  the  Spirit,  or  traditions  of  menm. 
Nevertheless  we  acknowledge  the  inward  illumi- 
nation of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  be  necessary  for  the 
saving  understanding  of  such  things  as  are  revealed 
in  the  word" ;  and  there  are  some  circumstances 
concerning  the  worship  of  God,  and  government 
of  the  church,  common  to  human  actions  and  so- 
cieties, which  are  to  be  ordered  by  the  light  of 
nature  and  Christian  prudence,  according  to  the 

is  in  him  ?  even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  tho 
Spirit  of  God. 

VI.  m  2  Tim.  iii.  16, 17.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration 
of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correc- 
tion, for  instruction  in  righteousness,  That  the  man  of  God 
may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works.— 
Gal.  i.  8.  But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach 
any  other  Gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we  have  preach- 
ed unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed. — 2  Thess.  ii.  2.  That  ye  be 
not  soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit,  nor 
by  word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ 
is  at  hand. 

n  John  vi.  4.5.  It  is  written  in  the  prophets,  And  they  shall 
be  all  taught  of  God.  Every,  man  therefore  that  hath  heard, 
and  hath  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh  unto  me.  1  Cor.  ii.  9, 
10,  12.  But  as  it  is  written,  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard, 
neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which 
God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him. — But  God  hath  re- 
vealed them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit  :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all 
things,  yea  the  deep  things  of  God.  Now  we  have  received, 
not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God ; 
that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of 
God, 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  7 

general  rules  of  the  word,  which  are  always  to  be 
observed0. 

VII.  All  things  in  Scripture  are  not  alike  plain 
in  themselves,  nor  alike  clear  unto  all? ;  yet  those 
things  which  are  necessary  to  be  known,  believed, 
and  observed,  for  salvation,  are  so  clearly  pro- 
pounded and  opened  in  some  place  of  Scripture  or 
other,  that  not  only  the  learned,  but  the  unlearn- 
ed, in  a  due  use  of  the  ordinary  means,  may  attain 
unto  a  sufficient  understanding  of  themq. 

VIII.  The  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew,  (which 
was  the  native  language  of  the  people  of  God  of 
old)  and  the  New  Testament  in  Greek,  (which  at 
the  time  of  the  writing  of  it  was  most  generally 
known  to  the  nations)  being  immediately  inspired 
by  God,  and  by  his  singular  care  and  providence, 
kept  pure  in  all  ages,  are  therefore  authenticalr ; 
so  as  in  all  controversies  of  religion  the  church  is 
finally  to  appeal  unto  them5.     But  because  these 

0  1  Cor.  xi.  13,  14.  Judge  in  yourselves  :  Is  it  comely  that 
a  woman  pray  unto  God  uncovered?  Doth  not  even  nature 
itself  teach  you,  that  if  a  man  have  long  hair,  it  is  a  shame 
unto  him  ?  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  40.  How  is  it  then  brethren  ?  when 
ye  come  together,  every  one  of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doc- 
trine, hath  a  tongue,  hath  a  revelation,  hath  an  interpretation. 
Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying.  Let  all  things  be  done 
decently  and  in  order. 

VII.  p  2  Pek  iii.  16.  As  also  in  all  his  epistles,  speaking  in 
them  of  these  things ;  in  which  are  some  things  hard  to  be  un- 
derstood, which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable  wrest, 
as  they  do  also  the  other  scriptures,  unto  their  own  destruction. 

*  Psal.  cxix.  105,  130.  Thy  word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet, 
and  a  light  unto  my  path.  The  entrance  of  thy  words  giveth 
light ;  it  giveth  understanding  unto  the  simple. 

VIII.  r  Mat.  v.  18.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven 
and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from 
the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

■  Isai.  viii.  20.     To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony;   if  they 


8  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

original  tongues  are  not  known  to  all  the  people 
of  God  who  have  right  unto,  and  interest  in  the 
Scriptures,  and  are  commanded  in  the  fear  of  God, 
to  read  and  search  them1,  therefore  they  are  to  be 
translated  into  the  vulgar  language  of  every  nation 
unto  which  they  comev,  that  the  word  of  God 
dwelling  plentifully  in  all,  they  may  worship  him 
in  an  acceptable  mannerw,  and,  through  patience 
and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  may  have  hope*. 

IX.  The  infallible  rule  of  interpretation  of  Scrip- 
speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light 
in  them.  Acts  xv.  15.  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the 
prophets ;  as  it  is  written.  John  v.  46.  For  had  ye  believed 
Moses,  ye  would  have  believed  me :  for  he  wrote  of  me. 

1  John  v.  39.  Search  the  Scriptures ;  for  in  them  ye  think 
ye  have  eternal  life :  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me. 

v  1  Cor.  xiv.  6,  9,  11,  12,  24,  27,  28.  Now  brethren,  if  I 
come  unto  you  speaking  with  tongues,  what  shall  I  profit  you, 
except  I  shall  speak  to  you  either  by  revelation,  or  by  know- 
ledge, or  by  prophesying,  or  by  doctrine  ? So  likewise  ye, 

except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue  words  easy  to  be  understood, 
how  shall  it  be  known  what  is  spoken?  for  ye  shall  speak  into 
the  air.  Therefore  if  I  know  not  the  meaning  of  the  voice,  I 
shall  be  unto  him  that  speaketh,  a  barbarian,  and  he  that 
speaketh  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto  me. — Even  so  ye,  for  as 
much  as  ye  are  zealous  of  spiritual  gifts,  seek  that  ye  may 
excel  to  the  edifying  of  the  church. — But  if  all  prophesy,  and 
there  come  in  one  that  believcth  not,  or  one  unlearned,  he  is 
convinced  of  all,  he  is  judged  of  all. — If  any  man  speak  in  an 
unknown  tongue,  let  it  be  by  two,  or  at  the  most  by  three,  and 
that  by  course  ;  and  let  one  interpret. — But  if  there  be  no 
interpreter,  let  him  keep  silence  in  the  church ;  and  let  him 
speak  to  himself,  and  to  God. 

w  Col.  iii.  16.  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly 
in  all  wisdom ;  teaching  and  dmonishing  one  another  in 
psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with  grace  in 
your  hearts  to  the  Lord. 

x  Rom.  xv.  4.  For  whatsoever  things  were  written  afore- 
time were  written  for  our  learning ;  that  we,  through  patienca 
and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  might  have  hope. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  9 

tare,  is  the  Scripture  itself;  and  therefore,  when 
there  is  a  question  about  the  true  and  full  sense  of 
any  scripture,  (which  is  not  manifold,  but  one)  it 
may  be  searched  and  known  by  other  places  that 
gpeak  more  clearly^. 

X.  The  Supreme  Judge,  by  whom  all  contro- 
versies of  religion  are  to  be  determined,  and  all 
decrees  of  councils,  opinions  of  ancient  writers, 
doctrines  of  men,  and  private  spirits,  are  to  be  ex- 
amined, and  in  whose  sentence  we  are  to  rest,  can 
be  no  other  but  the  Holy  Spirit  speaking  in  the 
Scripture2. 

CHAPTER   II. 

Of  God,  and  of  the  Holy  Trinity. 

THERE  is  but  one  onlva  living  and  true  Godb, 

IX.  7  Acts  xv.  15.  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the  pro- 
phets ;  as  it  is  written.  John  v.  46.  For  had  ye  believed 
Moses,  ye  would  have  believed  me :  for  he  wrote  of  me. 

X.  z  Matt.  xxii.  29,  31.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  nor  the  power 
of  God. — But  as  touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  have 
ye  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  unto  you  by  God.  Eph.  ii. 
20.  And  are  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and 
prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone. 
Acts  xxviii.  25.  And  when  they  agreed  not  among  themselves, 
they  departed,  after  that  Paul  had  spoken  one  word,  Well 
spake  the  Holy  Ghost  by  Esaias  the  prophet  unto  our  fathers. 

I.  a  Deut.  vi.  4.  Hear,  O  Israel ;  the  Lord  our  God  is  one 
Lord.  1  Cor.  viii.  4,  6.  As  concerning  therefore  the  eating 
of  those  things  that  are  offered  in  sacrifice  unto  idols,  we 
know  that  an  idol  is  nothing  in  the  world,  and  that  there  U 
none  other  God  but  one.  But  to  us  there  is  but  one  God,  the 
Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  in  him  ;  and  one  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by  him. 

b  1  Thess.  i.  9. — Ye  turned  to  God  from  idols,  to  serve  the 
living  and  true  God.  Jer.  x.  10. — But  the  Lord  is  the  truo 
God,  he  is  the  living  God,  and  an  everlasting  King. 


10  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

who  is  infinite  in  being  and  perfection0,  a  most 
pure  spiritd,  invisible6,  without  body,  partsf,  or 
passions5,  immutable11,  immense1,  eternalk,  incom- 

c  Job  xi.  7,  8,  9,  and  xxvi.  14.  Canst  thou  by  searching 
find  out  God  ?  Canst  thou  find  out  the  Almighty  unto  perfec- 
tion ? — It  is  as  high  as  heaven;  what  canst  thou  do  ?  deeper  than 
hell ;  what  canst  thou  know  ?  The  measure  thereof  is  longer 
than  the  earth,  and  broader  than  the  sea. — Lo,  these  are  parts 
of  his  ways  ;  but  how  little  a  portion  is  heard  of  him  ?  but 
the  thunder  of  his  power,  who  can  understand  ? 

d  John  iv.  24.  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that  worship  him, 
must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

e  1  Tim.  i.  17.  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  in- 
visible, the  only  wise  God,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 

f  Deut.  iv.  15, 16.  Take  }re  therefore  good  heed  unto  your- 
selves, (for  ye  saw  no  manner  of  similitude  on  the  day  that  the 
Lord  spake  unto  you  in  Horeb  out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire) 
lest  ye  corrupt  yourselves,  and  make  you  a  graven  image,  the 
similitude  of  any  figure,  the  likeness  of  male  or  female.  Luke 
xxiv.  39.  Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  rrryself : 
handle  me  and  see ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as 
ye  see  me  have.     John  iv.  24. 

s  Acts  xiv.  11,  15.  And  when  the  people  saw  what  Paul 
had  done,  they  lifted  up  their  voices,  saying  in  the  speech  of 
Lycaonia,  The  gods  are  come  down  to  us  in  the  likeness  of 
men. — And  saying,  Sirs,  why  do  ye  these  things  ?  We  also  are 
men  of  like  passions  with  you,  and  preach  unto  you  that  ye 
should  turn  from  these  vanities  unto  the  living  God,  which 
made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are 
therein. 

h  James  i.  17. — The  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  vari- 
ableness, neither  shadow  of  turning.  Mai.  iii.  6.  For  I  am 
the  Lord,  I  change  not. 

1  1  Kings  viii.  27.  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on  the  earth  ? 
Behold,  the  heaven,  and  heaven  of  heavens  cannot  contain 
thee ;  how  much  less  this  house  that  1  have  builded  ?  Jer.  xxiii. 
23,  24.  Jim  I  a  God  at  hand,  saith  the  Lord,  and  not  a  God 
afar  off  ?  Can  any  hide  himself  in  secret  places  that  I  shall  not 
6ee  him  ?  saith  the  Lord.  Do  not  I  fill  heaven  and  earth  ? 
taith  the  Lord. 

k  Psal.  xc.  2.    Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth,  or 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  11 

prehensible1,  almighty™,  most  wise0,  most  holy0, 
most  freep,  most  absolute^,  working  all  things  ac- 
cording to  the  counsel  of  his  own  immutable  and 
most  righteous  will1",  for  his  own  glory* ;  most 
loving1,  gracious,  merciful,  long-suffering,  abun- 
dant in  goodness  and  truth,  forgiving  iniquity,  trans- 
gression and  sinv ;  the  rewarder  of  them  that  dili- 
gently seek  himw  ;  and  withal  most  just  and  terri- 

ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world,  even  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God.  1  Tim.  i.  17.  Now 
unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  invisible,  the  only  wise  God, 
be  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

1  Psal.  cxlv.  3. — His  greatness  is  unsearchable. 

m  Gen.  xvii.  1. — I  am  the  Almighty  God ;  walk  before  me, 
and  be  thou  perfect.     Rev.  iv.  8. 

n  Rom.  xvi.  27.  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory  through  Jesus 
Christ  for  ever.     Amen. 

0  Isai.  vi.  3.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and  said,  Holy, 
holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts  :  the  whole  earth  is  full  of  his 
glory.     Rev.  iv.  8. 

p  Psal.  cxv.  3.  But  our  God  is  in  the  heavens  :  He  hath 
done  whatsoever  he  pleased. 

i  Exod.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  am  that  I  am; 
and  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  children  of  Israel, 
I  am,  hath  sent  me  unto  you. 

r  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  inheri- 
tance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him 
who  worketh  all  tilings  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will. 

8  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The  Lord  hath  made  all  things  for  himself: 
yea,  even  the  wicked  for  the  day  of  evil.  Rom.  xi.  36.  For 
of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him  are  all  things  :  To  whom 
he  glory  for  ever.     Amen.     Rev.  iv.  11. 

1  1  John  iv.  8.  He  that  loveth  not,  knoweth  not  God  ;  for 
God  is  love. 

v  Exod.  xxx iv.  6,  7.  And  the  Lord  passed  by  before  him, 
and  proclaimed,  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gra- 
cious, long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth, 
keeping  mercy  for  thousands,  forgiving  iniquity,  and  trans- 
gression, and  sin,  and  that  will  by  no  means  clear  the  guilty. 

w  Heb.  xi.  6. — For  he  that  cometh    to  God  must  believe 


12  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITti. 

ble  in  his  judgments3* ;  hating  all  siny,  and  tvho  will 
by  no  means  clear  the  guilty.2 

II.  God  hath  all  life3,  gloryb,  goodness0,  blessed- 
nessd,  in  and  of  himself;  and  is  alone  in  and  unto 
himself  all-sufficient,  not  standing  in  need  of  any 
creatures  which  he  hath  madee,  nor  deriving  any 

that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently 
seek  him. 

*  Neh.  ix.  32,  33.  Now  therefore,  our  God,  the  great, 
the  mighty,  and  the  terrible  God,  who  keepest  covenant  and 
mercy,  let  not  all  the  trouble  seem  little  before  thee,  thai 
hath  come  upon  us,  on  our  kings,  on  our  princes,  and  on  our 
priests,  and  on  our  prophets,  and  on  our  fathers,  and  on  all 
thy  people,  since  the  time  of  the  kings  of  Assyria,  unto  this 
day.  Howbeit,  thou  art  just  in  all  that  is  brought  upon  us  ; 
for  thou  hast  done  right,  but  we  have  done  wickedly. 

y  Psal.  v.  5,  6.  The  foolish  shall  not  stand  in  thy  sight : 
thou  hatest  all  workers  of  iniquity.  Thou  shalt  destroy  them 
that  speak  leasing :  the  Lord  will  abhor  the  bloody  and  de- 
ceitful man. 

z  Nahum  i.  2,  3.  God  is  jealous,  and  the  Lord  revengeth, 
and  is  furious  ;  the  Lord  will  take  vengeance  on  his  adversa- 
ries, and  he  reserveth  wrath  for  his  enemies. — The  Lord  is 
slow  to  anger,  and  great  in  power,  and  will  not  at  all  acquit 
the  wicked.     See  Exod.  xxxiv.  7. 

II.  a  John  v.  26.  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself,  so 
hath  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself. 

b  Acts  vii.  2.  And  he  said,  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers, 
hearken  ;  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our  father  Abra- 
ham, when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he  dwelt  in  Charran. 

c  Psal.  cxix.  68.  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good :  teach  me 
thy  statutes. 

d  1  Tim.  vi.  15.  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  shew,  who  is 
the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of 
lords.  Rom.  ix.  5. — Who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever. 
Amen. 

e  Acts  xvii.  24,  25.  God  that  made  the  world,  and  all 
things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands ;  neither  is  wor- 
shipped with  men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed  any  thing1} 
seeing  he  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things. 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  13 

glory  from  themf,  but  only  manifesting  his  own  glo- 
ry, in,  by,  unto,  and  upon  them :  he  is  the  alone 
fountain  of  all  being,  of  whom,  through  whom,  and 
to  whom,  are  all  things5 ;  and  hath  most  sovereign 
dominion  over  them,  to  do  by  them,  for  them,  and 
upon  them,  whatsoever  himself  pleasetlA  In  his 
sight  all  things  are  open  and  manifest' ;  his  know- 
ledge is  infinite,  infallible,  and  independent  upon 
the  creaturek ;  so  as  nothing  is  to  him  contingent 
or  uncertain1.  He  is  most  holy  in  all  his  coun- 
sels, in  his  works,  and  in  all  his  commands110.     To 

f  Job  xxii.  2,  3.  Can  a  man  be  profitable  unto  God,  as  he 
that  is  wise  may  be  profitable  unto  himself?  Is  it  any  pleasure 
to  the  Almighty  that  thou  art  righteous  ?  or  is  it  gain  to  him 
that  thou  makest  thy  ways  perfect  ? 

*  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him, 
are  all  things  :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.     Amen. 

h  Rev.  iv.  11.  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory, 
and  honour,  and  power  :  for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and 
for  thy  pleasure  they  are,  and  were  created.  Dan.  iv.  25,  35. 
—The  Most  High  ruleth  in  the  kingdom  of  men,  and  giveth  it 
to  whomsoever  he  will. — And  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
are  reputed  as  nothing  :  and  he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in 
the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ; 
and  none  can  stay  his  hand,  or  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou  ? 
See  1  Tim  vi.  ]5.  on  the  letterd. 

1  Heb.  iv.  13.  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is  not  ma- 
nifest in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  and  opened  unto 
the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

k  Rom.  xi.  33,  34.  O  the  depth  of  thvs  riches  both  of  the 
wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable  are  his 
judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out  ! — For  who  hath  known 
the  mind  of  the  Lord  ?  or  who  hath  been  his  counsellor?  PsaL 
cxlvii.  5.  Great  is  our  Lord,  and  of  great  power  :  his  under- 
standing is  infinite. 

1  Acts  xv.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world.  Ezek.  xi.  5.  And  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  fell  upon  me,  and  said  unto  me,  Speak,  Thus  saith  the 
Lord,  Thus  have  ye  said,  O  house  of  Israel ;  for  I  know  the 
things  that  come  into  your  mind,  every  one  of  them. 

■  Psal  cxlv.  17.    The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways,  and 


14  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

him  is  due  from  angels  and  men,  and  every  other 
creature,  whatsoever  worship,  service  or  obe- 
dience, he  is  pleased  to  require  of  them". 

III.  In  unity  of  the  Godhead  there  be  three 
persons  of  one  substance,  power,  and  eternity; 
God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the  Holy 
Ghost0.  The  Father  is  of  none,  neither  begotten 
nor  proceeding;  the  Son  is  eternally  begotten  of 
the  Father? ;  the  Holy  Ghost  eternally  proceed- 
ing from  the  Father  and  the  Son0*. 

holy  in  all  his  works.  Rom.  vii.  12.  Wherefore  the  law  U 
holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and  good. 

n  Rev.  v.  12,  13,  14.  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is 
the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and 
wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing. — 
And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and 
under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in 
them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
power  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. — And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen. 
And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him 
that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

III.  °  1  John  v.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in 
heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  these 
three  are  one.  Matt.  iii.  16,  17.  And  Jesus,  when  he  was 
baptized,  went  up  straightway  out  of  the  water  ;  and  lo,  the 
heavens  were  opened  unto  him,  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God 
descending  like  a  dove,  and  lighting  upon  him : — And  lo,  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom 
I  am  well  pleased.  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore  and 
teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The 
grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the 
communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

p  John  i.  14,  18.  And  the  Wrord  was  made  flesh,  and  dwell 
among  us  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only 
begotten  of  the  Father)  full  of  grace  and  truth.  No  man  hath 
seen  God  at  any  time  ;  the  only  begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Father,  he  hath  declared  him. 

q  John  xv.  26.  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come,  whom  1 
will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the  Spirit  of  truth, 


THE  CONMSSIO*  OF  rAITH.  15 

CHAPTER  III. 
Of  Gotfs  Eternal  Decree. 

GOD  from  all  eternity  did  by  the  most  wise  and 
holy  counsel  of  his  own  will,  freely  and  unchange- 
ably ordain  whatsoever  comes  to  pass* ;  yet  so  as 
thereby  neither  is  God  the  author  of  sinb  :  nor  is 
violence  offered  to  the  will  of  the  creatures,  nor 
is  the  liberty  or  contingency  of  second  causes 
taken  away,  but  rather  established0. 

which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  shall  testify  of  me.  Gal, 
iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit 
of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father. 

I.  *  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  inheri- 
tance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him  who 
worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will.  Rom.  xi. 
33.  O  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge of  God  !  how  unsearchable  arc  his  judgments,  and  his 
ways  past  finding  out !  Heb.  vi.  17.  Wherein  God,  willing 
more  abundantly  to  show  unto  the  hoirs  of  promise  the  immu- 
tability of  his  counsel,  confirmed  it  by  an  oath.  Rom.  ix.  15, 
18.  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will 
have  mercy,  and  I  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have 
compassion. — Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have 
mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardencth. 

b  Jam.  i.  13,  17.  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am 
tempted  of  God  ;  for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with  evil,  neither 
tempteth  he  any  man. — Every  good  gift,  and  every  perfect  gift 
is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from  the  Father  of  lights,  with 
whom  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning.  1  John 
i.  5.  This  then  is  the  message  which  we  have  heard  of  him,  and 
declare  unto  you,  that  God  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no  darkness  at 
all.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

c  Acts  ii.  23.  Him,  being  delivered  by  the  determinate 
counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God  ye  have  taken,  and  by 
wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain.  Matt.  xvii.  12.  But 
I  say  unto  you,  that  Elias  is  come  already,  and  they  knew  him 
not,  but  have  done  unto  him  whatsoever  they  listed ;  likewise 
2* 


16  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

II.  Although  God  knows  whatsoever  may  or  can 
come  to  pass,  upon  all  supposed  conditions11 ;  yet 
hath  he  not  decreed  any  thing  because  he  foresaw 
it  as  future,  or  as  that  which  would  come  to  pass, 
upon  such  conditions*1. 

III.  By  the  decree  of  God,  for  the  manifesta- 
tion of  his  glory,  some  men  and  angelsf  are  pre- 

shall  also  the  Son  of  man  suffer  of  them.  Acts  iv.  27,  28. 
For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy  child  Jesus,  whom  thou  hast 
anointed,  both  Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles 
and  the  people  of  Israel,  were  gathered  together,  for  to  do 
whatsoever  thy  hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be 
done.  John  xix.  11.  Jesus  answered,  Thou  couldst  have  no 
power  at  all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from  above  : 
therefore  he  that  delivered  me  unto  thee  hath  the  greater  sin. 
Prov.  xvi.  33.  The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap  ;  but  the  whole  dis- 
posing thereof  is  of  the  Lord.  Acts  xxvii.  23,  24.  compared 
with  v.  34. 

II.  d  Acts  xv.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world.  1  Sam.  xxiii.  11,  12.  Will  the 
men  of  Keilah.  deliver  me  up  into  his  hand  ?  Will  Saul  come 
down,  as  thy  servant  hath  heard  ?  O  Lord  God  of  Israel,  I  be- 
seech thee,  tell  thy  servant.  And  the  Lord  said,  He  will  come 
down. — Then  said  David,  Will  the  men  of  Keilah  deliver  me 
and  my  men  into  the  hand  of  Saul  ?  And  the  Lord  said,  They 
will  deliver  thee  up.  Matt.  xi.  21,  23.  Wo  unto  thee,  Chora- 
zin  !  wo  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !  for  if  the  mighty  works  which 
"were  done  in  you  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they 
would  have  repented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  And 
thou,  Capernaum,  which  art  exalted  unto  heaven,  shalt  be 
brought  down  to  hell ;  for  if  the  mighty  works  which  have 
been  done  in  thee,  had  been  done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  re- 
mained until  this  day. 

e  Rom.  ix.  11,  13,  16,  18.  For  the  children  being  not  yet 
born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose 
of  God  according  to  election  might  stand,  not  of  works,  but  of 
him  that  calleth ; — As  it  is  written,  Jacob  have  I  loved,  but 
Esau  have  I  hated. — -So  then,  it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor 
of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God  that  showeth  mercy. — There- 
fore hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  and  whom  he 
will  he  hardeneth. 

III.  f  1  Tim.  v.  21.    I  charge  thee  before  God  and  the  Lord 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  17 

dcstinated  unto  everlasting  life,  and  others  fore- 
ordained to  everlasting  deaths. 

IV.  These  angels  and  men,  thus  predestinated 
and  fore-ordained,  are  particularly  and  unchange- 
ably designed  ;  and  their  number  is  so  certain  and 
definite  that  it  cannot  be  either  increased  or  dimi- 
nished11. 

V.  Those  of  mankind  that  are  predestinated 
unto  life,  God,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world 
was  laid,  according  to  his  eternal  and  immutable 
purpose,  and  the  secret  counsel  and  good  pleasure 
of  his  will,  hath  chosen  in  Chri?t,  unto  everlasting 
glory1,  out  of  his  mere  free  grace  and  love,  with- 
out any  foresight  of  faith  or  good  works,  or  per- 
severance in  either  of  them,  or  any  other  thing  in 
the  creature,  as  conditions,  or  causes  moving  him 

Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels.  Matt.  xxv.  41.  Then  shall 
he  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left-hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye 
cursed,  into  everlasting  tire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels. 

s  Rom.  ix.  22,  23.  What  if  God,  willing  to  show  hi*  wrath, 
and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured  with  much  long-suf- 
fering, the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to  destruction  : — And  that  he 
might  make  known  the  riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of 
mercy,  which  he  had  afore  prepared  unto  glory  ?  Eph.  i.  5,  6. 
Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of  children  by 
Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  cf  his 
will,  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath 
made  us  accepted  in  the  beloved.  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The  Lord 
hath  made  all  things  for  himself ;  yea,  even  the  wicked  foi  the 
day  of  evil. 

IV.  h  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless,  the  foundation  of  God 
standeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that 
are  his.  John  xiii.  18.  I  speak  not  of  you  all ;  I  know  Tvhom 
I  have  chosen. 

V.  »  Eph.  i.  4,  9,  11.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him, 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and 
without  blame  before  him  in  love  ; — Having  made  known  unto 
us  the  mystery  of  his  will,  according  to  his  good  pleasure,  which 


18  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

thereuntok ;  and  all  to  the  praise  of  bis  glorious 
grace'. 

VI.  As  God  hath  appointed  the  elect  unto  glo- 
ry, so  hath  he,  by  the  eternal  and  most  free  pur- 
pose of  his  will,  fore-ordained  all  the  means  there- 
unto0'. Wherefore  they  who  are  elected  being 
fallen  in  Adam,  are  redeemed  by  Christ",  are  ef- 
fectually called  unto  faith  in  Christ  by  his  Spirit 
working  in  due  season ;  are  justified,  adopted, 
sanctified0,  and  kept  by  his  power  through  faith 

he  hath  purposed  in  himself. — In  whom  also  we  have  obtained 
an  inheritance,  being  predestinated  according;  to  the  purpose  of 
him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will. 
Rom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also 
called;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified  ;  and  whom 
he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified.  2  Tim.  1.9.  Who  hath 
saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an  holy  calling,  not  according  to 
our  works,  but  according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which 
was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began.  1  Thes3 
v.  9.  For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to  wrath,  but  to  obtain 
salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

k  Rom.  ix.  11,  13,  16.  See  letter  •  immediately  foregoing. 
Eph.  i.  4,  9.    See  letter »,  &c. 

1  Eph.  i.  6,  12.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  beloved  :  That  we 
should  be  to  the  praise  of  his  glory,  who  first  trusted  in  Christ. 

VI.  m  Eph.  i.  4.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and 
without  blame  before  him  in  love.  Eph.  ii.  10.  For  we  are 
his  workmanship,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works, 
which  God  hath  before  ordained  that  we  should  walk  in  them. 
2  Thess.  ii.  13.  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  always  to 
God  for  you,  brethren,  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath 
from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctifi- 
cation  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

n  1  Thess.  v.  9,  .10.  For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to 
wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
died  for  us,  that  whether  we  wake  or  sleep,  we  should  lir# 
together  with  him.     Tit.  ii.  14. 

0  Rom-  viii.  30.— Them  he  also  called.    Eph.  i.  5.—  Accord* 


THE  COxVFESSIGiN  OF  FAITH.  19 

unto  salvation?.  Neither  are  any  other  redeemed 
by  Christ,  effectually  called,  justified,  adopted, 
sanctified,  and  saved,  but  the  elect  only^. 

VII.  The  rest  of  mankind,  God  was  pleased, 
according  to  the  unsearchable  counsel  of  his  own 
will,  whereby  he  extendeth  or  withholdeth  mercy 
as  he  pleaseth,  for  the  glory  of  his  sovereign  power 
over  his  creatures,  to  pass  by,  and  to  ordain  them 
to  dishonour  and  wrath  for  their  sin,  to  the  praise 
of  his  glorious  justice'. 

ing  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will.  2  Thess.  ii.  13. — Through 
lanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

P  1  Peter  i.  5.  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through 
faith  unto  salvation. 

q  John  xvii.  9.  I  pray  for  them  :  I  pray  not  for  the  world, 
but  for  them  which  thou  hast  given  me  ;  for  they  are  thine. 
Horn.  viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things  work  together  fpr 
good,  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called  ac- 
cording to  his  purpose,  &c.  [to  the  end  of  the  chapter.]  John 
vi.  64,  65.  But  there  are  some  of  you  that  believe  not.  For 
Jesus  knew  from  the  beginning  who  they  were  that  believed 
not,  and  who  should  betray  him. — And  he  said,  Therefore  said 
I  unto  you,  that  no  man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given 
unto  him  of  my  Father.  See  John  viii.  47.  and  x.  26. — 1  John  ii. 
19.  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us ;  for  if 
they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt  have  continued  with 
us  ;  but  they  went  out,  that  they  might  be  made  manifest  that 
they  were  not  all  of  us. 

VII.  r  Matt.  xi.  25,  26.  At  that  time  Jesus  answered  and  said, 
I  thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because  thou 
hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  re- 
vealed them  unto  babes.  Even  so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemed 
good  in  thy  sight.  Rom.  ix.  17,  18,  21,  22.  For  the  Scrip- 
ture saith  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I 
raised  thee  up  that  I  might  show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my 
name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth. — Therefore 
hath  he  mercy,  &c.  Hath  not  the  potter  power  over  the  clay, 
of  the  same  lump  to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour,  and  another 
unto  dishonour  ?  What  if  God,  willing  to  show  his  wrath,  and 
to  make  his  power  known,  endured  with  much  long-suffering 
the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to  destruction.     2  Tim.  ii.  20. — But 


20  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH, 

VIII.  The  doctrine  of  this  high  mystery  of  pre- 
destination is  to  be  handled  with  special  prudence 
and  cares,  that  men  attending  the  will  of  God  re- 
vealed in  his  word,  and  yielding  obedience  there- 
unto, may,  from  the  certainty  of  their  effectual 
vocation,  be  assured  of  their  eternal  election1.  So 
shall  this  doctrine  afford  matter  of  praise,  reve- 
rence, and  admiration  of  Godv ;  and  of  humility, 
diligence  and  abundant  consolation,  to  all  that  sin- 
cerely obey  the  Gospelw. 

in  a  great  house  there  are  not  only  vessels  of  gold  and  silver, 
but  also  of  wood  and  of  earth;  and  some  to  honour,  and  some 
to  dishonour.  Jude  4.  For  there  are  certain  men  crept  in  un- 
awares, who  were  before  of  old  ordained  to  this  condemnation  ; 
ungodly  men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lasciviousness, 
and  denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  1 
Pet.  ii.  8. being  disobedient ;  whereunto  also  they  were  ap- 
pointed. 

VIII.  »  Rom.  ix.  20.  and  xi.  33.  Nay  but,  O  man,  who  art 
thou,  that  repliest  against  God  ?  shall  the  thing  formed  say  to 
him  that  formed  t/,  Why  hast  thou  made  me  thus  ?  O  the  depth 
of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God !  how 
unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out J 
Deut.  xxix.  29.  The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our 
God;  but  those  things  which  ore  revealed  belong  unto  us  and 
to  our  children  for  ever,  that  we  may  do  all  the  words  of  this 
law. 

1  2  Pet.  i.  10. — Give  diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  elec- 
tion sure  ;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall. 

T  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein 
he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  beloved.  See  Rom.  xi.  33. 
letter*. 

w  Rom.  xi.  5,  6,  20.  and  viii.  33.  Even  so  then  at  this  pre- 
sent time  also  there  is  a  remnant  according  to  the  election  of 
grace. — And  if  by  grace,  then  is  it  no  more  of  works  ;  otherwise 
grace  is  no  more  grace.  But  if  it  bt  of  works,  then  is  it  no 
more  grace  ;  otherwise  work  is  no  more  work. — Well ;  because 
of  unbelief  they  were  broken  off,  and  thou  standest  by  faith. 
Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear. — Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the 
charge  of  God's  elect?  It  is  God  that  justifieth,     Luke  x.  20, 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  11 

CHAPTER   IV. 

Of  Creation. 

IT  pleased  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost', 
for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  his  eternal 
power,  wisdom,  and  goodness5,  in  the  beginning, 
to  create  or  make  of  nothing,  the  world,  and  all 
things  therein,  whether  visible  or  invisible,  in  the 
space  of  six  days,  and  all  very  good. 

II.  After  God  had  made  all  other  creatures,  he 
created  man,  male  and  femaled,  with  reasonable 
and   immortal   soulse,    endued   with    knowledge, 

Notwithstanding,  in  this  rejoice  not,  that  the  spirits  are  subject 
unto  you  ;  but  rather  rejoice,  because  your  names  are  written 
in  heaven. 

I.  a  Heb.  i.  2.  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his 
Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom  also 
he  made  the  worlds.  John  i.  2,  3.  The  same  was  in  the  be- 
ginning with  God. — All  things  were  made  by  him  ;  and  with- 
out him  was  not  any  tiling  made  that  was  made.  Job  xxvi.  13. 
and  xxxiii.  4.  By  his  Spirit  he  hath  garnished  the  heavens  ;  his 
hand  hath  formed  the  crooked  serpent. — The  Spirit  of  God 
hath  made  me,  and  the  breath  of  the  Almighty  hath  given  me 
life. 

h  Rom.  i.  20.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead  ;  so 
that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psal.  civ.  24.  O  Lord,  how 
manifold  are  thy  works  !  in  wisdom  hast  thou  made  them  all : 
the  earth  is  full  of  thy  riches. 

c  Gen.  1st.  chap,  throughout.  Col.  i.  16.  For  by  him  were 
all  things  created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visi- 
ble and  invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or 
principalities,  or  powers :  all  things  were  created  by  him  and 
for  him. 

IK  d  Gen.  i.  27  So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image,  in 
the  image  of  God  created  he  him  ;  male  and  female  created  he 
them. 

*  Gen.  ii.  7.    And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of 


22  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

righteousness,  and  true  holiness,  after  his  own 
imagef,  having  the  law  of  God  written  in  their 
hearts^,  and  power  to  fulfil  ith ;  and  yet  under  a 
possibility  of  transgressing,  being  left  to  the  liberty 
of  their  own  will  which  was  subject  unto  change1 
Besides  this  law  written  in  their  hearts,  they  re- 
ceived a  command  not  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil;  which  while  they 
kept  they  were  happy  in  their  communion  with 
Godk,  and  had  dominion  over  the  creatures1. 

the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life  ; 
and  man  became  a  living;  soul.  Luke  xxiii.  43.  See  also 
Eccl.  xii.  7.  Then  shall  the  dust  return  to  the  earth  as  it  was ; 
and  the  spirit  shall  return  unto  God  who  gave  it.  And,  Matt. 
x.  28.  And  fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able 
to  kill  the  soul ;  but  rather  fear  him  which  is  able  to  destroy 
both  soul  and  body  in  hell. 

f  Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image, 
after  our  likeness. 

s  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not 
the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law,  these 
having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves. — Which  show 
the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience 
also  bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  mean  while  accu- 
sing, or  else  excusing  one  another. 

h  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that  God  hath 
made  man  upright ;  but  they  have  sought  out  many  in- 
ventions. 

i  Gen.  iii.  6.  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree  was 
erood  for  food,  and  that  it  ivas  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to 
be  desired  to  make  one  wise  ;  she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof,  and 
did  eat ;  and  gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her,  and  he  did 
eat.     See  Eccl.  vii.  29. 

k  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest 
thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.     See  Gen.  iii.  8. — xi.  23. 

1  Gen.  i.  28. — And  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea, 
and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every  living  thing  that 
moveth  upon  the  earth.    See  Psal.  viii.  6,  7,  8. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  23 

CHArTER  V. 

Of  Providence. 

(jOD,  the  great  Creator  of  all  things,  doth  up- 
hold*, direct,  dispose,  and  govern  all  creatures,  ac- 
tions, and  things b,  from  the  greatest  even  to  the 
leastc,  by  his  most  wise  and  holy  providenced,  ac- 
cording to  his  infallible  foreknowledgee,  and  the 
free  and  immutable  counsel  of  his  own  willf,  to 


I.  a  Heb.  i.  3.  Who  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and 
the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all  things  by 
the  word  of  his  power, . 

b  Dan.  iv.  34,  35. — I  blessed  the  Most  High,  and  I  praised 
and  honoured  him  that  liveth  lor  ever,  whose  dominion  is  an 
everlasting  dominion,  and  his  kingdom  is  from  generation  to 
generation. — And  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  reputed 
±s  nothing :  and  he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in  the  army  of 
neaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ;  and  none 
can  stay  his  hand,  or  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou  ?  Psal. 
cxxxv.  6.  Whatsoever  the  Lord  pleased,  that  did  he  in  hea- 
ven, and  in  earth,  in  the  seas,  and  all  deep  places.  See  also 
Acts  xvii.  25,  26,  28.  and  Job  xxxviii,  xxxix,  xl,  xli  chapter?. 

c  Mat.  x.  29,  30,  31.  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  far- 
thing ?  And  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without 
your  Father. — Cut  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  num- 
bered.— Fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye  are  of  more  value  than 
many  sparrows.     See  also  Matt.  vi.  26,  30. 

d  Prov.  x\\  3.  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  in  every  place, 
beholding  the  evil  and  the  good.  2  Chron.  xvi.  9.  For  the 
eyes  of  the  Lord  run  to  and  fro  throughout  the  whole  earth, 
to  show  himself  strong  in  the  behalf  of  them  whose  heart  is 
perfect  towards  him.     See  also  Psal.  cxlv.  17.  and  civ.  24. 

e  Acts  xv.  13.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world. 

f  Eph.  i.  11. — Who  worketh  all  tilings  after  the  counsel  oi 
his  own  wilL     Psal.  xxxiii.   11. — The  counsel  of  the  Lord 


24  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  wisdom,  power,  jus* 
.  tice,  goodness  and  mercys. 

II.  Although  in  relation  to  the  foreknowledge 
and  decree  oi  God,  the  first  cause,  all  things  come 
to  pass  immutably  and  infallibly*1,  yet,  by  the  same 
providence,  he  ordereth  them  to  fall  out  according 
to  the  nature  of  second  causes,  either  necessarily, 
freely,  or  contingently1. 

III.  God,  in  his  ordinary  providence,  maketb 

standeth  for  ever,  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  to  all  genera- 
tions. 

*  Eph.  iii.  10.  To  the  intent  that  now  unto  the  principali- 
ties and  powers  in  heavenly  places  might  be  known  by  the 
church  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God.  Kom.  ix.  17.  For  the 
scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for  this  same  purpose  have 
I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might  show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that 
my  name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth.  PsaL 
cxlv.  7.  They  shall  abundantly  utter  the  memory  of  thy 
great  goodness,  and  shall  sing  of  thy  righteousness. 

II.  h  Acts  ii.  23.  Him,  being  delivered  by  the  determinate 
counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God*  ye  have  taken,  and  by 
wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain. 

»  Gen.  viii.  22.  While  the  earth  remaineth,  seed-time  and 
harvest,  and  cold  and  heat,  and  summer  and  winter,  and  daj 
and  night,  shall  not  cease.  Jer.  xxxi.  35.  Thus  saith  the  Lord, 
which  giveth  the  sun  for  a  light  by  day,  and  the  ordinances  oi 
the  moon  and  of  the  stars  for  a  light  by  night,  which  divideth 
the  sea  when  the  waves  thereof  roar ;  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  hi3 
name.  Exod.  xxi.  13.  If  a  man  lie  not  in  wait,  but  God  de- 
liver him  into  his  hand,  then  I  will  appoint  thee  a  place  whi- 
ther he  shall  flee.  1  Kings  xxii.  34.  And  a  certain  man  drew 
a  bow  at  a  venture,  and  smote  the  king  of  Israel  between  the 
joints  of  the  harness :  wherefore  he  said  unto  the  driver  of  his 
chariot,  T  urn  thy  hand,  and  carry  me  out  oi  the  host ;  for  I 
am  wounded.  Isai.  x.  6,  7.  I  will  send  him  against  an  hypo- 
critical nation ;  and  against  the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I 
give  him  a  charge,  to  take  the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and 

to  tread  them  down. Howbeit,  he  meaneth  not  so,  neither 

doth  his  heart  think  so ;  but  it  is  in  his  heart  to  destroy,  and 
cut  off  nations  not  a  few. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  25 

ase  of  meansk,  yet  is  free  to  work  without1,  above™, 
and  against  them,  at  his  pleasure". 

IV.  The  almighty  power,  unsearchable  wisdom, 
and  infinite  goodness  of  God,  so  far  manifest  them- 
selves in  his  providence,  that  it  extendeth  itself 
even  to  the  first  fall,  and  all  other  sins  of  angels 
and  men",  and  that  not  by  a  bare  permission,  but 
such  as  hath  joined  with  it  a  most  wise  and  power- 
Ill.  k  Acts  xxvii.  24,  31.  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul ;  thou  must 
be  brought  before  Ciesar :  and  lo,  God  hath  given  thee  all 
them  that  sail  with  thee.  Paul  said  to  the  centurion,  and  to 
the  soldiers,  Except  these  abide  in  the  ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved. 
Isai.  lv\  10,  1 1.  For  as  the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow, 
from  heaven,  and  returneth  not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth, 
and  maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that  it  may  give  seed  to  the 
sower,  and  bread  to  the  eater.  So  shall  my  word  be  that  goeth 
forth  out  of  my  mouth  ;  it  shall  not  return  unto  me  void,  but 
it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in 
(he  thing  whereto  I  sent  it. 

1  Hos.  i.  7.  But  I  will  have  mercy  upon  the  house  of  Ju- 
dah,  and  I  will  save  them  by  the  Lord  their  God,  and  will  not 
save  them  by  bow,  nor  by  sword,  nor  by  battle,  byhcrses,  nor 
by  horsemen. 

m  Rom.  iv.  19,  20,  21.  And  being  not  weak  in  faith,  he 
considered  not  his  own  body  now  dead  ;  when  he  was  about  an 
hundred  years  old,  neither  yet  the  deadness  of  Sarah's  womb. 
— He  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God  through  unbelief; 
but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God. — And  being  fully 
persuaded  that  what  he  had  promised,  he  was  able  also  to  per- 
form 

n  2  Kings  vi.  6.  And  the  man  of  God  said,  Where  fell  it? 
And  he  showed  him  the  place.  And  he  cut  down  a  stick,  and 
cast  it  in  thither,  and  the  iron  did  swim.  Dan.  iii.  27.  And 
the  princes,  governors,  and  captains,  and  the  king's  counsellors, 
being  gathered  together,  saw  these  men,  upon  whose  bodies 
the  fire  had  no  power,  nor  was  an  hair  of  their  head  singed, 
neither  were  their  coats  changed,  tor  the  smell  of  fire  had 
passed  on  them. 

IV.  °  Rom.  xi.  32,  33.  For  God  hath  concluded  them  all  in 
unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. — O  the  depth  of 
the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  \   how 


26  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

ful  bounding?,  and  otherwise  ordering  and  govern- 
ing of  them,  in  a  manifold  dispensation,  to  his  own 
holy  endsq ;  yet  so,  as  the  sinfulness  thereof  pro- 
ceedeth  only  from  the  creature,  and  not  from  God  •, 

unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out  ! 
2  Sam.  xxiv.  1.  with  1  Chron.  xxi.  1.  And  again  the  anger  ot 
the  Lord  was  kindled  against  Israel,  and  he  moved  David 
against  them  to  say,  Go,  number  Israel  and  Judah.  1  Chron. 
x.  4.  xiii.  14.  Then  said  Saul  to  his  armour-bearer,  Draw  thy 
sword,  and  thrust  me  through  therewith ;  lest  these  uncircum- 
cised  come,  and  abuse  me.  But  his  armour-bearer  would  not, 
for  he  was  sore  afraid.  So  Saul  took  a  sword,  and  fell  upon  it. 
So  Saul  died,  for  his  transgression  which  he  committed  against 
the  Lord,  even  against  the  word  of  the  Lord  which  he  kept 
not,  and  also  for  asking  counsel  of  one  that  had  a  familiar  spirit 
to  inquire  of  it  /  and  inquired  not  of  the  Lord ;  therefore  he 
slew  him,  and  turned  the  kingdom  unto  David  the  son  of  Jesse. 
2  Sam.  xvi.  10.  And  the  king  said,  What  have  I  to  do  with 
you,  ye  sons  of  Zeruiah  ?  So  let  him  curse,  because  the  Lord 
hath  said  unto  him,  Curse  David.  Who  shall  then  say,  Where- 
fore hast  thou  done  so  ?  See  also  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a 
truth  against  thy  holy  child  Jesus  whom  thou  hast  anointed, 
both  Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  peo- 
ple of  Israel,  were  gathered  together. — For  to  do  whatsoever 
thy  hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done. 

P  Psal.  Ixxvi.  10.  Surely  the  wrath  of  man  shall  praise 
thee  ;  the  remainder  of  wrath  shalt  thou  restrain.  2  Kings 
xix.  28.  Because  thy  rage  against  me  and  thy  tumult  is  come 
"up  into  mine  ears,  therefore  I  will  put  my  hook  in  thy  nose, 
and  my  bridle  in  thy  lips,  and  I  will  turn  thee  back  by  the 
way  which  thou  earnest. 

*  Gen.  1.  20.  But  as  for  you,  ye  thought  evil  against  me  ; 
but  God  meant  it  unto  good,  to  bring  to  pass,  as  it  is  this  day, 
to  save  much  people  alive.  Isai.  x.  6,  7,  12.  I  will  send  him 
against  an  hypocritical  nation,  and  against  the  people  of  my 
wrath  will  I  give  him  a  charge,  to  take  the  spoil,  and  to  take 
the  prey,  and  to  tread  them  down  like  the  mire  of  the  streets. 
— Howbeit,  he  meaneth  not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart  think  so  ; 
but  it  is  in  his  heart  to  destroy  and  cut  off  nations  not  a  few. — 
Wherefore  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  the  Lord  hath  per- 
formed his  whole  work  upon  Mount  Zion,  and  on  Jerusalem, 
I  will  punish  the  fruit  of  the  stout  heart  of  the  king  of  Assy- 
ria, and  the  glory  of  his  high  looks. 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  27 

who  being  most  holy  and  righteous,  neither  is,  nor 
can  be  the  author  or  approver  of  sinr. 

V.  The  most  wise,  righteous  and  gracious  God, 
doth  oftentimes  leave  for  a  season  his  own  chil- 
dren to  manifold  temptations,  and  the  corruption 
of  their  own  hearts,  to  chastise  them  for  their  for- 
mer sins,  or  to  discover  unto  them  the  hidden 
strength  of  corruption,  and  deceitfulness  of  their 
hearts,  that  they  may  be  humbled5 ;  and  to  raise 
them  to  a  more  close  and  constant  dependance 
for  their  support  upon  himself,  and  to  make  them 
more  watchful  against  all  future  occasions  of  sin, 
and  for  sundry  other  just  and  holy  ends1. 

r  1  John  ii.  16.  For  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the 
flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  is  not  of 
the  Father,  but  is  of  the  world.  Psal.  1.  21.  These  things 
hast  thou  done,  and  I  kept  silence  :  thou  thoughtest  that  I  was 
altogether  such  a  one  as  thyself :  but  I  will  reprove  thee,  and 
set  tfiem  in  order  before  thine  eyes. — See  also,  James  i.  13,  14, 
17.  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  of 
God:  for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with  evil,  neither  tempteth 
he  any  man  : — But  every  man  is  tempted,  when  he  is  drawn 
away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. — Every  good  gilt,  and  every 
perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from  the  Father 
of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of 
turning. 

V.  8  2  Chron.  xxxii.  25,  26,  31.  But  Hezekiah  rendered 
not  again  according  to  the  benefit  done  unto  him  ;  for  his  heart 
was  lifted  up  :  therefore  there  was  wrath  upon  him,  and  upon 
Judah  and  Jerusalem.  Notwithstanding  Hezekiah  humbled 
himself  for  the  pride  of  his  heart,  both  he  and  the  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem,  so  that  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  came  not  upon 
them  in  the  days  of  Hezekiah. — Howbeit,  in  the  business  of 
the  ambassadors  of  the  princes  of  Babylon,  who  sent  unto  him 
to  inquire  of  the  wonder  that  was  done  in  the  land,  God  left 
him  to  try  him,  that  he  might  know  all  that  was  in  his  heart. 

*  2  Cor.  xii.  7,  8,  9.  And  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above 
measure  through  the  abundance  of  the  revelations,  there  wat 
riven  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the  messenger  of  Satan  to  buf- 
fet me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above  measure. — For  this  thing 


28  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

VI.  As  for  those  wicked  and  ungodly  men 
whom  God,  as  a  righteous  judge,  for  former  sins, 
doth  blind  and  hardenv  ;  from  them  he  not  only 
withholdeth  his  grace,  whereby  they  might  have 
been  enlightened  in  their  understandings,  and 
wrought  upon  in  their  heartsw  ;  but  sometimes  also 
withdraweth  the  gifts  which  they  hadx ;  and  ex- 
poseth  them  to  such  objects  as  their  corruption 
'  makes  occasion  of  siny  ;  and  withal,  gives  them 
over  to  their  own  lusts,  the  temptations  of  the 

I  besought  the  Lord  thrice,  that  it  might  depart  from  me. — 
And  he  said  unto  me,  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee :  for  my 
strength  is  made  perfect  in  weakness.  Most  gladly  therefore 
will  I  rather  glory  in  my  infirmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ 
may  rest  upon  me.  Psal.  lxxiii.  throughout.  Psal.  lxxvii.  1,  2, 
3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  0,  9,  10,  12.  Mark  xiv.  66th  ver.  to  the  end,  John 
xxi.  15,  16,  17> 

VI.  v  Rom.  i.  24,  26,  28.  and  xi.  7,  8.  Wherefore  God  also 
gave  them  up  to  uncleanness  through  the  lusts  of  their  own 
hearts,  to  dishonour  their  own  bodies  between  themselves  ; — For 
this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto  vile  affections ;  for  even 
their  wometi  did  change  the  natural  use  into  that  which  is 
against  nature  : — and  even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain  God 
in  their  knowledge,  God  gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind, 
to  do  those  things  which  are  not  convenient. — What  then?  Is- 
rael hath  not  obtained  that  which  he  seeketh  for,  but  the  elec- 
tion hath  obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded. — According 
as  it  is  written,  God  hath  given  them  the  spirit  of  slumber, 
eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should  not 
hear  unto  this  day. 

w  Deut.  xxix.  4.  Yet  the  Lord  hath  not  given  you  an  heart 
to  perceive,  and  eyes  to  see,  and  ears   to  hear,  unto  this  day. 

x  Matt.  xiii.  12.  But  whosoever  hath  not,  from  him  shall 
be  taken  away  even  that  he  hath.     See  Matt.  xxv.  29. 

y  2  Bangs  viii.  12,  13.  And  Hazael  said,  Why  weepeth  my 
lord  ?  And  he  answered,  Because  I  know  the  evil  that  thou 
wilt  do  unto  the  children  of  Israel :  their  strong  holds  wilt 
thou  set  on  fire,  and  their  young  men  wilt  thou  slay  with  the 
sword,  and  wilt  dash  their  children,  and  rip  up  their  women 
with  child. — And  Hazael  said,  But  what,  is  thy  servant  a  dog 
that  he  should  do  this  great  thing  ?  And  Elisha  answered,  The 
Lord  hath  showed  me  that  thou  shalt  be  king  over  Syria. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  29 

world,  and  the  power  of  Satan2 ;  whereby  it  comes 
to  pass  that  they  harden  themselves,  even  under 
those  means  which  God  useth  for  the  softening  of 
others3. 

VII.  As  the  providence  of  God  doth,  in  general, 
reach  to  all  creatures :  so,  after  a  most  special 
manner,  it  taketh  care  of  his  church,  and  disposeth 
all  things  to  the  good  thereof5. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Of  the  Fall  of  Man,  of  &'??,  and  of  the  Punishment 

thereof 

OUR  first  parents,  being  seduced  by  the  subtilty 
and  temptation  of  Satan,  sinned  in  eating  the  for- 

2  Psal.  lxxxi.  11,  12.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken  to 
my  voice  ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me. — So  I  gave  them  up 
unto  their  own  hearts'  lust ;  and  they  walked  in  their  own 
counsels.  2  Thess.  ii.  10,  11,  12.  And  with  all  deceivable- 
ness  of  unrighteousness  in  them  that  perish  ;  because  they  re- 
ceived not  the  love  of  the  truth  ;  that  they  might  be  saved. — 
And  for  this  cause  God  shall  send  them  strong  delusion,  that 
they  should  believe  a  lie  ;  that  they  all  might  be  damned,  who 
believed  not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

a  Exod.  viii.  15,  32.  But  when  Pharaoh  saw  that  there 
was  respite,  he  hardened  his  heart,  and  hearkened  not  unto 
them  ;  as  the  Lord  had  said ;  And  Pharaoh  hardened  his  heart 
at  this  time  also,  neither  would  he  let  the  people  go.  2  Cor. 
ii.  15,  16.  For  we  are  unto  God  a  sweet  savour  of  Christ  in 
them  that  are  saved,  and  in  them  that  perish  : — To  the  one  ice 
are  the  savour  of  death  unto  death  ;  and  to  the  other,  the  sa- 
vour of  life  unto  life.  Isai.  viii.  14.  And  he  shall  be  for  a 
sanctuary  ;  but  for  a  stone  of  stumbling,  and  for  a  rock  of  of- 
fence to  both  the  houses  of  Israel,  for  a  gin,  and  for  a  snare  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem.  See  also  Exod.  vii.  3.  1  Pet.  ii. 
7,  8.    Isai.  vi.  9,  10.  with  Acts  xxviii.  26,  27. 

VIL  b  Amos  ix.  8,  9.  Behold,  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  God  are 
upon  the  sinful  kingdom,  and  I  will  destroy  it  from  off  the  fece 


30  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

bidden  fruit*.  This  their  sin  God  was  pleased, 
according  to  his  wise  and  holy  counsel,  to  per- 
mit, having  purposed  to  order  it  to  his  own  glo- 
ry\ 

II.  By  this  sin  they  fell  from  their  original 
righteousness,  and  communion  with  Godc,  and  so 
became  dead  in  sind,  and  wholly  defiled  in  all  the 
faculties  and  parts  of  soul  and  bodye. 

III.  They  being  the  root  of  all  mankind,  the 

of  the  earth  ;  saving  that  I  will  not  utterly  destroy  the  house  of 
Jacob,  saith  the  Lord — For  lo,  1  will  command,  and  I  will  sift 
the  house  of  Israel  among  all  nations,  like  as  corn  is  sifted  in  a 
sieve,  yet  shall  not  the  least  grain  fall  upon  the  earth.  Rom. 
viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called  according 
to  his  purpose. 

I.  »  Gen.  iii.  13. — And  the  woman  said,  The  serpent  be- 
guiled me,  and  I  did  eat.  2  Cor.  xi.  3.  But  I  fear  lest  by  any 
means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve  through  his  subtilty,  so 
your  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in 
Christ. 

b  Rom.  xi.  32.  For  God  hath  concluded  them  all  in  unbe» 
Kef,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

II.  c  Gen.  iii.  7,  8.  And  the  eyes  of  them  both  were  opened 
•Ad  they  knew  that  they  were  naked :  and  they  sewed  fig 
leaves  together,  and  made  themselves  apron?. — And  they  heard 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  God  walking  in  the  s^arden  in  the  cool  of 
the  day :  and  Adam  and  his  wife  hid  themselves  from  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord  God  among?tthe  trees  of  the  garden.  Eccl. 
vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  1  found,  that  God  hath  made  man 
upright ;  but  they  have  sought  out  many  inventions.  Bom.  iii. 
23.     For  all  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God. 

d  Eph.  ii.  1.  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were  dead  in 
trespasses  and  sins.  Rom.  v.  12.  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man 
sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin  ;  and  so  death 
passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned. 

e  Gen.  vi.  5.  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of  man  teas 
great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagination  of  the  thougrhts 
of  his  heart,  was  only  evil  continually.  Jer.  xvii.  9.  The 
heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked ; 
who  can  know  it  ?  See  also  Rom.  iii.  10.  to  the  19th  ver. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  SI 

guilt  of  this  sin  was  imputed*",  and  the  same  death 
in  sin  and  corrupted  nature  conveyed  to  all  their 
posterity,  descending  from  them  by  ordinary  gene- 
ration?. 

IV.  From  this  original  corruption,  whereby  we 
are  utterly  indisposed,  disabled,  and  made  opposite 
to  all  goodh,  and  wholly  inclined  to  all  evil1,  do 
proceed  all  actual  transgressionsk. 

III.  f  Acts  xvii.  26.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood,  all  na- 
tions of  men,  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath 
determined  the  times  before  appointed,  and  the  bounds  of  their 
habitation;  and  Gen.  ii.  16,  17.  with  Rom.  v.  12,  15,  16,  17, 
18,  19.  and  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22,  45,  49.  For  since  by  man  came 
death,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  :  For  as 
in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive  :  and 
so  it  is  written,  The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living  soul ; 
the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  Spirit. — And  as  we  have 
borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also  bear  the  image  of 
the  heavenly. 

s  Psal.  Ii.  5.  Behold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity  ;  and  in  sin 
did  my  mother  conceive  me.  Gen.  v.  3.  And  Adam  lived  an 
hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  begat  a  son  in  his  own  likeness, 
after  his  image  ;  and  called  his  name  Seth.  Job  xiv.  4.  Who 
can  bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean  ?  not  one.  Job  xv. 
14.  What  is  man  that  he  should  be  clean  ?  and  he  ivhich  is 
born  of  a  woman,  that  he  should  be  righteous  ? 

IV.  h  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength, 
in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  viii.  7.  Be- 
cause the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God  ;  for  it  is  not  sub- 
ject to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.  John  iii.  6. 
That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh  ;  and  that  which  is  born 
of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.  Rom.  vii.  13.  Fori  know  that  in  me, 
that  is  in  my  flesh,  dwell eth  no  good  thing ;  for  to  will  is  pre- 
sent with  me,  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not. 

1  Gen.  viii.  2).  And  the  Lord  said,  The  imagination  of 
man's  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth.  Rom.  iii.  10,  11,  12.  As 
it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous,  no  not  one  : — There  is 
none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none  that  seeketh  after  God. 
They  are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  are  together  become 
unprofitable,  there  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no  not  one. 

k  James  i.  14,  15.     But  every  man  is  tempted  when  he  is 


39  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

V.  This  corruption  of  nature,  during  this  life, 
doth  remain  in  those  that  are  regenerated1 ;  and 
although  it  be  through  Christ  pardoned  and  morti- 
fied, yet  both  itself,  and  all  the  motions  thereof, 
are  truly  and  properly  sinm. 

VI.  Every  sin,  both  original  and  actual,  being  a 
transgression  of  the  righteous  law  of  God,  and  con- 
trary thereunto",  doth,  in  its  own  nature,  bring  guilt 
upon  the  sinner0,  whereby  he  is  bound  over  to  the 

drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. — Then,  when  lust 
hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin  ;  and  sin,  when  it  is  finish- 
ed, bringeth  forth  death.  Matt.  xv.  19.  For  out  of  the  heart 
proceed  evil  thought?,  murders,  adulteries,  fornications,  thefts, 
false  witness,  blasphemies. 

V.  i  Rom.  vii.  14,  17,  18,  23.  For  we  know  that  the  law  is 
spiritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin.  Now  then,  it  is  no 
more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.  For  I  know 
that  in  me,  that  is,  in  my  flesh,  dwelleth  no  good  thing  :  for  to 
will  is  present  with  me,  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good, 
1  find  not.  But  I  see  another  law  in  my  members,  warring 
against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to 
the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members.  James  iii.  2.  For  in 
many  things  we  offend  all.  Prov.  xx.  9.  Who  can  say,  1  have 
made  my  heart  clean,  I  am  pure  from  my  sin  ?  Eccl.  vii.  20. 
For  there  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth  that  doeth  good  andsin- 
neth  not. 

m  Rom.  vii.  5,  7,  8,  25.  For  when  we  were  in  the  flesh, 
the  motions  of  sin  which  were  by  the  law  did  work  in  our 
members  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death.  What  shall  we  say 
then?  Is  the  law  sin  ?  God  forbid.  Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin, 
but  by  the  law :  for  I  had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had 
said,  Thou  shalt  not  covet.  But  sin  taking  occasion  by  the 
commandment,  wrought  in  me  all  manner  of  concupiscence. 
For  without  the  law  sin  was  dead.  So  then  with  the  mind  I 
myself  serve  the  law  of  God ;  but  with  the  flesh  the  law  of 
sin. 

VI.'  n  1  John  iii.  4.  Whosoever  committeth  sin  transgressetb 
also  the  law,  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law. 

•  Rom.  iii.  19.  Now  we  know,  that  what  things  soever  the 
law  eaith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the  law ;  that  every 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  33 

wrath  of  Godp,  and  curse  of  the  law**,  and  so  made 
subject  to  death",  with  all  miseries  spiritual8,  tem- 
poral1, and  eternal''. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
Of  God?s  Covenant  with  Man, 

THE  distance  between  God  and  the  creature  if 
so  great,  that  although  reasonable  creatures  da 
owe  obedience  unto  him  as  their  creator,  yet  they 
could  never  have  any  fruition  of  him,  as  their 
blessedness  and  reward,  but  by  some  voluntary 
condescension  on  God's  part,  which  he  hath  been 
pleased  to  express  by  way  of  covenant11. 

mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may  become  guilty 
before  God. 

p  Eph.  ii.  3. and  were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath^ 

even  as  others. 

9  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law, 
are  under  the  curse  :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book  of 
the  law  to  do  them. 

r  Kom.  vi.  23.     For  the  wages  of  sin  if  death. 

•  Eph.  iv.  18.  Having  the  understanding  darkened,  being 
alienated  from  the  life  of  God  through  the  ignorance  that  is  in 
them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their  heart. 

*  Lam.  iii.  39.  Wherefore  doth  a  living  man  complain,  a 
man  for  the  punishment  of  his  sins  ? 

v  Matt.  xxv.  41.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the 
left-hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  pre- 
pared for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  2  Thess.  i.  9.  Who  shall 
be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence 
of  i:he  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power. 

I.  a  Job  ix.  32,  33.  For  he  is  not  a  man,  as  I  row,  that  I 
should  answer  him,  and  we  should  come  together  in  judgment. 
Neither  is  their  any  days-man  betwixt  us,  that  might  lay  hii 
hand  upon  us  both.  Psal.  cxiii.  5,  6.  Who  is  like  unto  the 
Lord  our  God,  who  dwelleth  on  high  ?    Who  humbteth  &tm- 


34  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

II.  The  first  covenant  made  with  man  was  a 
covenant  of  Worksb,  wherein  life  was  promised  to 
Adam,  and  in  him  to  his  posterity0,  upon  condition 
of  perfect  and  personal  obedience11. 

III.  Man,  by  his  fall,  having  made  himself  in- 
capable of  life  by  that  covenant,  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  make  a  seconde,  commonly  called  the 
covenant  of  Grace  :  wherein  he  freely  offereth 
unto  sinners  life  and  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ,  re- 
quiring of  them  faith  in  him,  that  they  may  be 
savedf,  and  promising  to  give  unto  all  those  that 

self  to  behold  the  things  that  are  in  heaven,  and  in  the  earth. 
Acts  xvii.  24,  25.  God  that  made  the  world  and  all  things 
therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth 
not  in  temples  made  with  hands  : — Neither  is  worshipped  with 
men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed  any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to 
all  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things.  See  also  Job  xxxv.  7,  8.  and 
Luke  xvii.  10. 

II.  b  Gal.  iii.  12.  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith  :  but,  The  man 
that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them.  Hosea  vi.  7.  Gen.  ii. 
16,  17. 

c  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  righteousness  which 
is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth  those  tilings  shall  live 
by  theni. 

d  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest 
thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as 
are  of  the  works  of  the  law,  are  under  the  curse  ;  for  it  is 
written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things 
which  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

III.  e  Gal.  iii.  21. — For  if  there  had  been  a  law  given 
which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should  have 
been  by  the  law.  Rom.  viii.  3.  For  what  the  law  could  not 
do  hi  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own 
Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin  condemned  sin  in 
the  flesh.  Isai.  xlii.  6.  I  the  Lord  have  called  thee  in  righte- 
ousness, and  will  hold  thine  hand,  and  will  keep  thee,  and 
give  thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gen- 
tiles.    Gen.  iii.  15. 

f  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.    He  that 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  35 

are  ordained  unto  life  his  Holy  Spirit  to  make 
them  willing  and  able  to  believe*. 

IV.  This  covenant  of  grace  is  frequently  set 
forth  in  Scripture  by  the  name  of  a  testament,  in 
reference  to  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  testa- 
tor, and  to  the  everlasting  inheritance,  with  all 
things  belonging  to  it  therein  bequeathed11. 

V.  This  covenant  was  differently  administered 
in  the  time  of  the  law,  and  in  the  time  of  the  Gos- 
pel1 :  under  the  law  it  was  administered  by  pro- 

believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved;  but  hethatbelieveth 
not  shall  be  damned.  John  iii.  16.  For  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  in  him,  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 

e  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  27.  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you,  and 
a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you,  and  I  will  take  away  the 
stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I  will  give  you  an  heart  of 
flesh.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within  you,  and  cause  you 
to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall  keep  my  judgments, 
and  do  them.  John  vi.  37,  44.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me 
shall  come  to  me ;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out. — No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father 
which  hath  sent  me  draw  him  ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the 
last  dav. 

IV  h  Heb.  ix.  15,  16,  17.  And  for  this  cause  he  is  the  me- 
diator of  the  new  testament,  that  by  means  of  death  for  the 
redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  under  the  first 
testament,  they  which  are  called  might  receive  the  pro- 
mise of  eternal  inheritance.  For  where  a  testament  t>, 
there  must  also  of  necessity  be  the  death  of  the  testator.— 
For  a  testament  is  of  force  after  men  are  dead  ;  otherwise  it  is 
of  no  strength  at  all  while  the  testator  liveth.  Heb.  vii.  22.  By 
so  much  was  Jesus  made  a  surety  of  a  better  testament.  Luke 
xxii.  20.  Likewise  also  the  cup  after  supper, saying,  This  cup 
,is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.  See 
also  1  Cor.  xi.  25 

V.  »  2  Cor.  iii.  6,  7,  8,  9.    Who  also  hath  made  us  able  mi  • 
nisters  of  the  new  testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  Ute  sp< 
rit ;  for  the  letter  kiUeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life.    But  if  the 
ministration  of  death  written  and  engraven  in  stones,  was  glo- 
4 


36  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

mises,  prophecies,  sacrifices,  circumcision,  the  pas- 
chal lamb,  and  other  types  and  ordinances  deliver- 
ed to  the  people  of  the  Jews,  all  fore-signifying 
Christ  to  comek,  which  were  for  that  time  suffi- 
cient and  efficacious,  through  the  operation  of  the 
Spirit  to  instruct  and  build  up  the  elect  in  faith, 
in  the  promised  Messiah1,  by  whom  they  had  full 

rious,  so  that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  steadfastly  behold 
the  face  of  Moses,  for  the  glory  of  his  countenance,  which 
glory  was  to  be  done  away ; — How  shall  not  the  ministration 
of  the  Spirit  be  rather  glorious  ? — For  if  the  ministration  oi 
condemnation  be  glory,  much  more  doth  the  ministration  of 
righteousness  exceed  in  glory. 

k  Heh.  viii,  ix,  x.  chapters.  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received 
the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the 
faith,  which  he  had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might 
be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  cir- 
cumcised; that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them 
also.  Col.  ii.  11.  In  whom  also  ye  are  circumcised  with  the  cir- 
cumcision made  without  hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the 
sins  of  the  flesh  by  the  circumcision  of  Christ,  ver.  12.  Bu- 
ried with  him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him, 
through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him 
from  the  dead.  1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old 
leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened. — 
For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  Col.  ii.  17. 
Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come ;  but  the  body  is  of 
Christ. 

1  1  Cor.  x.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would  not 
that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers  were  un- 
der the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea  ;  and  were  all 
baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea.  And  did 
all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and  did  all  drink  the  same 
spiritual  drinK.  For  they  drank  of  that  spiritual  rock  that 
followed  them  ;  and  that  rock  was  Christ.  Heo.  xi.  13.  Those 
all  died  in  faith,  not  having  received  the  promises  ;  but  having 
seen  them  ifar  off,  and  were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embra- 
ced ftem,  and  confessed  that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims 
on  the  earth.  John  viii.  56.  Your  fathti  \braham  rejoiced  to 
see  my  day  \  and  he  saw  i/,  and  was  glad. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  37 

remission  of  sins,  and  eternal  salvation ;  and  is 
called  the  Old  Testament™. 

VI.  Under  the  Gospel,  when  Christ  the  sub- 
stance", was  exhibited,  the  ordinances  in  which 
this  covenant  is  dispensed,  are  the  preaching  of 
the  word,  and  the  administration  of  the  sacraments 
of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper0  ;  which,  though 
fewer  in  number,  and  administered  with  more  sim- 
plicity and  less  outward  glory,  yet  in  them  it  is 
held  forth  in  more  fulness,  evidence,  and  spiritual 

m  Gal.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  14.  Know  ye  therefore,  that  they  which 
are  of  faith,  the  same  -are  the  children  of  Abraham.  And  the 
Scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would  justify  the  heathen 
through  faith,  preached  before  the  Gospel  unto  Abraham, 
saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be  blessed. — So  then  they 
which  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. — That  the 
blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus 
Christ ;  that  we  mig^t  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  faith. 

VI.  n  Coloss.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come: 
but  the  body  is  of  Christ. 

°  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;— -teaching  them  to  observe  all 
things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  :  and,  lo,  I  am  with 
you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Amen.  1  Cor. 
xi.  23,  24,  2.5.  For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which 
also  I  delivered  unto  you,  That  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night 
in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread  :  and,  when  he  had 
given  thanks,  he  brake  U,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  bo- 
dy, which  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me. 
After  the  same  manner  also,  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  sup- 
ped, saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood : 
this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  2  Cor. 
iii.  7,  8,  9,  10,  11.  But  if  the  ministration  of  death,  written 
and  engraven  in  stones,  was  glorious,  so  that  the  children  of  Is- 
rael could  not  steadfastly  behold  the  face  of  Moses  for  the  glory 

of  his  countenance  ;  which  glory  was  to  be  done  away  ; How 

shall  not  f  he  ministration  of  the  Spirit   be  rather   glorious? 

For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  be  glory,  much  more 


38  THE  CONFESSION  Or  FAITH. 

efficacy**,  to  all  nations,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles** ; 
and  is  called  the  New  Testament1".  There  are 
not,  therefore,  two  covenants  of  grace  differing  in 
substance,  but  one  and  the  same  under  various  dis- 
pensations3. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Of  Christ  the  Mediator. 

IT  pleased  God,  in  his  eternal  purpose,  to  choose 
and  ordain  the  Lord  Jesus,  his  only  begotten  Son, 

doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  exceed  in  glory. — 
For  even  that  which  was  made  glorious  had  no  glory  in 
this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  excelleth. — For  if  that 
which  is  done  away  was  glorious,  much  more  that  which  remain- 
eth  is  glorious. 

p  Heb.  xii.  22  to  28.     See  also  Jer.  xxxi.  33,  34. 

m  See  letter0  and  xMatt.  xxviii.  19.  Eph.  ii.  15,  16, 17, 18,  19. 
Having  abolished  in  his  fle?h  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  com- 
mandments contained  in  ordinances ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of 
twain  one  new  man,  so  making  peace  ; — And  that  he  might  re- 
concile both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain 

the  enmity  thereby ; And  came  and  preached  peace  to  you 

which  were  afar  off,  and  to  them  that  were  nigh. — For  through 
.  him  wc  both  have  an  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father. — Now 
therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but  fellow- 
citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God. 

r  Luke  xxii.  20.  Likewise  abo  the  cup  after  supper,  say- 
ing, This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed 
for  you.     Heb.  viii.  7,  8,  9. 

•  Gal.  iii.  14,  16.  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might 
come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that  we  might  re- 
ceive the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. — Now  to  Abra- 
ham and  his  seed  were  the  promises  made.  He  saith  not, 
And  to  seeds,  as  of  many  ;  but  as  of  one,  And  to  thy  seed, 
which  is  Christ.  Acts  xv.  11.  But  we  believe,  that  through 
the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as 
they.  Rom.  iii.  30.— Seeing  it  is  one  God  which  shall  justify 
the  circumcision  by  faith,  and  uncircumcision  through  faith. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  39 

to  be  the  mediator  between  God  and  man*,  the 
prophetb?  priest0,  and  king0 ;  the  head  and  saviour 
of  his  churche,  the  heir  of  all  things1",  and  judge 
of  the  worlds ;  unto  whom  he  did  from  all  eter- 
nity, give  a  people  to  be  his  seedh,  and  to  be  by 

I.  *■  Isa.  xlii.  1.  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  uphold;  mine 
elect,  in  whom  my  soul  delighteth :  I  have  put  my  Spirit  upon 
him;  he  shall  bring  forth  judgment  to  the  Gentiles.  1  PeL 
i.  19,  20. — But  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb 
without  blemish  and  without  spot : — Who  verily  was  fore-or- 
dained before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  but  was  manifest 
in  these  last  times  for  you.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God, 
and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 
See  also  John  iii.  16. 

b  Acts  iii.  22.  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers,  A 
prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you,  of  your 
brethren,  like  unto  me  ;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  tilings,  what- 
soever he  shall  say  unto  you.     Deut.  xviii.  13. 

e  Heb.  v.  5,  6.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to  bo 
made  a  high  priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou  art  my 
Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee.  As  he  saith  also  in  another 
place,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever,  after  the  order  of  Melchi- 
sedec. 

d  Psal.  ii.  6.  Yet  have  1  set  my  king  upon  my  holy  hill  of 
Zion.  Luke  i.  33.  And  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Ja- 
cob for  ever ;  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end. 

e  Eph.  v.  23.  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife,  even 
as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church ;  and  he  is  the  saviour  of 
the  body. 

f  Heb.  i.  2.  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his 
Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things. 

*  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the 
which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by  that  man 
whom  he  hath  ordained  ;  whereof  he  hath  given  assurance  un- 
to all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

h  John  xvii.  6.  I  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the  men 
which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world  :  thine  they  were,  and 
thou  gavest  them  me ;  and  they  have  kept  thy  word.  Psal. 
xxii.  30.  A  seed  shall  serve  him  ;  it  shall  be  accounted  to 
the  Lord  for  a  generation.  Isa.  liii.  10.  Yet  it  pleased  the 
Lord  to  bruise  him  ;  he  hath  put  him  to  grief:  when  thou 
shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin,  he  shall  see  hit  seed, 
4* 


40  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

him  in  time  redeemed,  called,  justified,  sanctified 
and  glorified1. 

II.  The  Son  of  God,  the  second  person  in  the 
Trinity,  being  very  and  eternal  God,  of  one  sub- 
stance, and  equal  with  the  Father,  did,  when  the 
fulness  of  time  was  come,  take  upon  him  man's 
naturek,  and  all  the  essential  properties  and  com- 
mon infirmities  thereof,  yet  without  sin1 :  being 
conceived  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the 
womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  of  her  substance™.     So 

he  shall  prolong  his  days,  and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall 
prosper  in  his  hand. 

*  1  Tim.  ii.  6.  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be 
testified  in  due  time.  Isai.  lv.  4,  5.  Behold,  I  have  given  him 
*br  a  witness  to  the  people,  a  leader  and  commander  to  the 
people. — Behold,  thou  shalt  call  a  nation  that  thou  knowest 
not,  and  nations  that  knew  not  thee  shall  run  unto  thee,  be- 
cause of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  for  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  for 
he  hath  glorified  thee.  1  Cor.  i.  30.  But  of  him  are  ye  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righ- 
teousness, and  sanctification,  and  redemption. 

II.  k  John  i.  1, 14.  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word, — and  the 
Word  was  God. — And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt 
among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only 
begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  of  grace  and  truth.  1  John  v.  20, 
And  we  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given  us 
an  understanding,  that  we  may  know  him  that  is  true  ;  and  we 
are  in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is 
the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.  Phil.  ii.  6.  Who,  being  in  the 
form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God.  Gal. 
iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come,  God  sent 
forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law. 

1  Heb.  ii.  17.  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behooved  him  to  be 
made  like  unto  his  brethren  ;  that  he  might  be  a  merciful  and 
faithful  high  priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to  make  re- 
conciliation for  the  sins  of  the  people.  Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we 
have  not  a  high  priest  which  cannot  be  touched  with  the 
feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as 
we  are,  yet  without  sin. 

m  Luke  i.  27,  31,  35.  To  a  virgin  espoused  to  a  man,  whose 
name  was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David ;  and  the  virgin's  name 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  41 

that  two  whole,  perfect,  and  distinct  natures,  the 
Godhead  and  the  manhood,  were  inseparably  join- 
ed together  in  one  person,  without  conversion, 
composition,  or  confusion".  Which  person  is  very 
God,  and  very  man,  yet  one  Christ,  the  only  me- 
diator between  God  and  man0. 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus,  in  his  human  nature  thus 
united  to  the  divine,  was  sanctified  and  anointed 
with  the  Holy  Spirit  above  measure0 ;  having  in 
him  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge0-, 
in  whom  it  pleased  the  Father  that  all  fulness 
should  dwell1" :  to  the  end  that  being  holy,  harm- 

icas  Mary. — And  behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy  womb, 
and  bring  forth  a  son,  and  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus.  And  the 
angel  answered  and  said  unto  her,  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come 
upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow 
thee  ;  therefore  also  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee, 
shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God.  Gal.  iv.  4.  See  letter  k  im- 
mediately foregoing. 

°  Luke  i.  35.  See  letter  m  immediately  foregoing.  Col.  ii.  9. 
For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily. 
Rom.  ix.  5.  Whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom,  as  concern- 
ing the  flesh,  Christ  came,  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever. 
Amen.  1  Tim.  iii.  16.  And  without  controversy,  great  is  the 
mystery  of  godliness :  God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh. 

°  Rom.  i.  3,  4.  Concerning  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
.which  was  made  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the  flesh; 
And  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power,  according  to 
the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrection  from  the  dead.  1 
Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  between 
God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 

III.  p  Psal.  xlv.  7. — God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee  with 
the  oil  of  gladness,  above  thy  fellows.  John  iii.  34.  For  he 
whom  God  hath  sent  speaketh  the  words  of  God :  for  God 
giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto  him, 

q  Col.  ii.  3.  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom 
and  knowledge. 

r  Col.  i.  19.  For  it  pleased  the  Father ',  that  in  him  should 
all  fulness  dwelL 


42  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

less,  undented,  and  full  of  grace  and  truth*,  he 
might  be  thoroughly  furnished  to  execute  the  of- 
fice of  a  mediator  and  surety1.  Which  office  he 
took  not  unto  himself,  but  was  thereunto  called  by 
his  Fatherv  ;  who  put  all  power  and  judgment  into 
his  hand,  and  gave  him  commandment  to  execute 
the  same*. 

IV.  This  office  the  Lord  Jesus  did  most  will- 
ingly undertake*,  which,  that  he  might  discharge, 
he  was  made  under  the  law^,  and  did  perfectly 
fulfil  itz ;  endured  most  grievous  torments  imme- 
diately in  his  soul%  and  most  painful  sufferings  in 

■  Heb.  vii.  26.  For  such  a  high  priest  became  us,  who  is  holy, 
harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from  sinners,  and  made  higher 
than  the  heavens.  John  i.  14.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh, 
and  dwelt  among  us.  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of 
the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

4  Acts  x.  38.  How  God  anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  with  power ;  who  went  about  doing  good,  and 
healing  all  that  were  oppressed  of  the  devil :  for  God  was  with 
him.  Heb.  xii.  24. — And  to  Jesus  the  mediator  of  the  new 
covenant,  and  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better 
things  than  that  of  Abel.  Heb.  vii.  22.  By  so  much  was  Jesus 
made  a  surety  of  a  better  testament. 

T  Heb.  v.  5.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to  be  made 
a  high  priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou  art  my  Son,  to- 
day have  I  begotten  thee. 

w  John  v.  22,  27.    For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man ;  but  hath ' 
committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son ; — And  hath  given  him 
authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  because  he  is  the  Son  of 
man.     Mat.  xxviii.  18.  And  Jesus  came,  and  spake  unto  them, 
saying,  All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 

IV.  x  Psal.  xl.  7,  8.  Then  said  I,  Lo,  1  come  :  in  the  volume 
of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me,  I  delight  to  do  thy  wiU,  O  my 
God ;  yea,  thy  law  is  within  my  heart.  Phil.  ii.  8.  And  be- 
came obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross. 

7  Gal.  iv.  *4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come, 
God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law. 

»  Mat  iii.  15.  Thus  it  beoometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righteous- 
ness.    Mat.  v.  17.— I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil. 

*  Mat  xxvi.  37,  38.     And  he  took  with  him  Peter  and  the 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  43 

his  bodyb ;  was  crucified  and  died* ;  was  buried, 
and  remained  under  the  power  of  death,  yet  saw 
no  corruption11.  On  the  third  day  he  arose  from 
the  deade,  with  the  same  body  in  which  he  suffer- 
ed1"; with  which  also  he  ascended  into  heaven 
and  there  sitteth  at  the  right-hand  of  his  Fathers 
maketh  intercession11 ;  and  shall  return  to  judge 
men  and  angels,  at  the  end  of  the  world1. 

two  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  began  to  be  sorrowful  and  very  hea 
vy. — Then  saith  he  unto  them,  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrow 
ful,  even  unto  death.  Luke  xxii.  44.  And  being  in  an  agony, 
he  prayed  more  earnestly  :  and  his  sweat  was  as  it  were  great 
drops  of  blood  falling  down  to  the  ground.  Mat.  xxvii.  46 
And  about  the  ninth  hour,  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  say- 
ing, Eli,  Eli,  Lama  Sabacthani  ?  that  is  to  say,  My  God,  my 
God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ? 

b  Mat.  xxvi.  and  xxvii.  chapters. 

c  Phil.  ii.  8.  He  humbled  himself  and  became  obedient  unto 
death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross. 

d  Acts  ii.  24,  27.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having  loosed 
the  pains  of  death :  because  it  was  not  possible  that  he  should 
be  holden  of  it.  Because  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell, 
neither  wilt  thou  suffer  thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption.  Acts 
xiii.  37.     But  he,  whom  God  raised  again,  saw  no  corruption. 

e  1  Cor.  xv.  4.  He  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose  again  the 
third  day  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

f  John  xx.  25,  27.  But  he  said  unto  them,  Except  I  shall 
see  in  his  hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  put  my  finger  into 
the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  hand  into  his  side,  I  will 
not  believe. — Then  saith  he  to  Thomas,  Reach  hither  thy  fin- 
ger, and  behold  my  hands ;  and  reach  hither  thy  hand,  and 
thrust  it  into  my  side  :  and  be  not  faithless,  but  believing. 

s  Mark  xvi.  19.  He  was  received  up  into  heaven,  and  sat 
on  the  right-hand  of  God. 

h  Rom.  viii.  34.  Who  is  even  at  the  right-hand  of  God, 
who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us.  Heb.  vii.  25.  Where- 
fore he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come 
unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession 
for  them. 

»  Rom.  xiv.  9,  10.  For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and  rose, 
and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  liv- 
ing.— For  we  shall  aU  stand  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ 


44  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

V.  The  Lord  Jesus,  by  his  perfect  obedience 
and  sacrifice  of  himself,  which  he  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  once  offered  up  unto  God,  hath  fully 
satisfied  the  justice  of  his  Fatherk  ;  and  purchased 
not  only  reconciliation,  but  an  everlasting  inheri- 
tance in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  for  all  those  whom 
the  Father  hath  given  unto  him1. 

VI.  Although  the  work  of  redemption  was  not 
actually  wrought  by  Christ  till  after  his  incarna- 
tion, yet  the  virtue,  efficacy,  and  benefits  thereof, 
were  communicated  unto  the  elect,  in  all  ages 
successively  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  in 
and  by  those  promises,  types,  and  sacrifices,  where- 
in he  was  revealed,  and  signified  to  be  the  seed  ot 
the  woman  which  should  bruise  the  serpents  head, 

Acts  i.  11.  and  x.  42.  Mat.  xiii.  40,  41,  42.  As  therefore  the 
tares  are  gathered  and  burned  in  the  fire  ;  so  shall  it  be  in  the 
end  of  this  world.  The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels, 
and  they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend, 
and  them  which  do  iniquity  ; — And  shall  cast  them  into  a  fur- 
nace of  fire  :  there  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth.— 
Jude  6.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but 
left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in  everlasting 
chains,  under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day. 
See  also  2  Pet.  ii.  4. 

V.  k  Rom.  v.  19.  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many 
were  made  sinners;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one,  shall  many  be 
made  righteous.  Heb.  ix.  14.  How  much  more  shall  the 
blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himseli 
without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works 
to  serve  the  living  God  ?  Rom.  iii.  25,  26.  Whom  God  hath 
set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation  through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  de- 
clare his  righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past, 
through  the  forbearance  of  God;  To  declare, 7  say,  at  this 
time  his  righteousness :  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier 
of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus.  Heb.  x.  14.  For  by  one  of- 
fering he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified.  Sea 
also  Eph.  v.  2. 

1  Eph.  i.  11,  14.     In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  inhe 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  45 

and  the  lamb  slain  from  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
being  yesterday  and  to-day  the  same  and  for  everm. 

VII.  Christ,  in  the  work  of  mediation,  acteth 
according  to  both  natures ;  by  each  nature  doing 
that  which  is  proper  to  itself":  yet  by  reason  of 
the  unity  of  the  person,  that  which  is  proper  to  one 
nature,  is  sometimes  in  Scripture,  attributed  to  the 
person  denominated  by  the  other  nature0. 

VIII.  To  all  those  for  whom  Christ  hath  pur- 
chased redemption,  he  doth  certainly  and  effec- 
tually apply  and  communicate  the  same0 ;  making 

ritance,  being  predestinated  according;  to  the  purpose  of  him 
who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will.— 
Which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance,  until  the  redemption 
of  the  purchased  possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glory.  John 
xvii.  2.  As  thou  hast  given  him  power  over  all  flesh,  that 
he  should  ^ive  eternal  life  to  as  many  as  thou  hast  given  him. 
See  also  Heb.  ix.  12.  15. 

VI.  m  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under 
the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we 
might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons.  Gen.  iii.  15.  And  I  will 
put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  between  thy  seed 
and  her  seed  :  it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his 
heel.  Rev.  xiii.  8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall 
worship  him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life 
of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Heb.  xiii.  8. 
Jesus  Christ  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  for  ever. 

VII.  n  1  Pet.  iii.  18.  For  Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for 
sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God,  be 
ing  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by  the  Spirit.  See 
also  Heb.  ix.  14. 

°  Acts  xx.  28. — Feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  own  blood.  John  iii.  13.  And  no  man  hath 
ascended  up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came  down  from  heaven, 
even  the  Son  of  man,  which  is  in  heaven.  1  John  iii.  16. 
Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because  he  laid  down 
his  life  for  us. 

VIII.  p  John  vi.  37,  39.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me, 
shall  come  to  me  •  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise 


46  THE  CONFESSION  OT  FAITH. 

intercession  for  them** ;  and  revealing  unto  them, 
in  and  by  the  word,  the  mysteries  of  salvation' ; 
effectually  persuading  them  by  his  Spirit  to  be- 
lieve and  obey ;  and  governing  their  hearts  by  his 
word  and  Spirit3;  overcoming  all  their  enemies 
by  his  almighty  power  and  wisdom,  in  such  man- 
ner and  ways  as  are  most  consonant  to  his  wonder- 
ful and  unsearchable  dispensation1. 

cast  out — And  this  is  the  Father's  will  which  hath  sent  me, 
that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me  I  should  lose  nothing,  but 
should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day.  John  x.  16.  And 
other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this  fold :  them  also  I  must 
bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice. 

i  1  John  ii.  1.  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the 
Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  Rom.  viii.  34. — //  is  Christ 
that  died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at  the 
right-hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us. 

r  John  xv.  15. — For  all  things  that  I  have  heard  of  my  Fa- 
ther, I  have  made  known  unto  you.  Eph.  i.  9.  According  to 
his  good  pleasure,  which  he  hath  purposed  in  himself.  John 
xvii.  6.  1  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the  men  which  thou 
gavcst  me  out  of  the  world  :  Thine  they  were,  and  thou  ga- 
vest  them  me  ;  and  they  have  kept  thy  word. 

•  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith,  accord- 
ing as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  spoken ; 
we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak.  Rom.  viii.  9,  14.  But 
ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  spirit,  if  so  be  that  the  Spirit 
of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now,  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  he  is  none  of  his. — For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  See  also  Rom.  xv.  18,  19. 
and  John  xvii.  17. 

1  Psal.  ex.  1.  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  at  my 
right-hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool.  1  Cor. 
xv.  25,  26.  For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies 
under  his  feet. — The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is 
death.  Mai.  iv.  2,  3.  But  unto  you  that  fear  my  name,  shaU 
the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  his  wings;  and 
ye  shall  go  forth,  and  grow  up  as  calves  of  the  stall. — And  ye 
shall  tread  down  the  wicked ;  for  they  shall  be  ashes  under  the 
soles  of  your  feet,  in  the  day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts.    Col.  ii.  15.    And  having  spoiled  principalities  and 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  47 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Of  Free  Will. 

GOD  hath  endued  the  will  of  man  with  that 
natural  liberty,  that  it  is  neither  forced,  nor  by 
any  absolute  necessity  of  nature,  determined  to 
good  or  evila. 

II.  Man,  in  his  state  of  innocency,  had  freedom 
and  power  to  will  and  to  do  that  which  is  good 
and  well-pleasing  to  Godb;  but  yet  mutably,  so 
that  he  might  fall  from  itc. 

III.  Man,  by  his  fall  into  a  state  of  sin,  hath 
wholly  lost  all  ability  of  will  to  any  spiritual  good 
accompanying  salvationd :  so  as  a  natural  man  be- 

powers,  he  made  a  shew  of  them  openly,  triumphing  over 
them  in  it. 

I.  *■  James  i.  14.  But  every  man  is  tempted,  when  he  is 
drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Deut.  xxx.  19.  I 
call  heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  day  against  you,  that  I 
have  set  before  you  life  and  death,  blessing  and  cursing  :  there- 
fore choose  life,  that  both  thou  and  thy  seed  may  live.  See 
John  v.  40. 

II.  b  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  i  lound,  that  God 
hath  made  man  upright ;  but  they  have  sought  out  many  in- 
ventions. Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our 
image,  after  our  likeness. 

c  Gen.  ii.  16,  17.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the  man, 
saying,  Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  mayest  freely  eat : — 
But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shalt 
not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt 
rarely  die.  Gen.  iii.  6  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the 
tree  was  good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and 
a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make  one  wise,  she  took  of  the  fruit 
thereof,  and  did  eat ;  and  gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her, 
and  he  did  eat. 

III.  d  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength, 
in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  viii.  7.  Be- 
cause the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ;  for  it  is  not  sub- 

5 


48  THE  CONFESSION  OF  TAITH. 

ing  altogether  averse  from  that  which  is  good*, 
and  dead  in  sinf,  is  not  able,  by  his  own  strength, 
to  convert  himself,  or  to  prepare  himself  there- 
unto8. 

IV.  When  God  converts  a  sinner,  and  tran- 
slates him  into  the  state  of  grace,  he  freeth  him 
from  his  natural  bondage  under  sinh,  and  by  hi 
grace  alone,  enables  him  freely  to  will  and  to  do 
that  which  is  spiritually  good1 ;  yet  so  as  that,  by 
reason  of  his  remaining  corruption,   he  doth  not 

ject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.  John  xv.  5. 
For  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing. 

•  Rom.  iii.  10,  12.  Ar  it  is  written,  There  is  none  righte- 
ous, no,  not  one  : — They  are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  are 
together  become  unprofitable  ;  there  is  none  that  doeth  good, 
no,  not  one. 

f  Eph.  ii.  1,  5.  And  you  halh  he  quickened,  who  were  dead 
in  trespasses  and  sins ; — even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath 
quickened  us  together  with  Christ ;  (by  grace  ye  are  saved.) 
Col.  ii.  13.  And  you,  being  dead  in  your  sins  and  the  uncir- 
cumcision  of  your  flesh,  hath  he  quickened  together  with  him, 
having  forgiven  you  all  trespasses. 

e  John  vi.  44,  65.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Fa- 
ther, which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him : — And  he  said,  There- 
fore said  I  unto  you,  that  no  man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it 
were  given  unto  him  of  my  Father.  1  Cor.  ii.  14.  But  the 
natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  :  for 
they  are  foolishness  unto  him  ;  neither  can  he  know  them,  be- 
cause they  are  spiritually  discerned.  See  also  Eph.  ii.  2,  3,  4, 
5  and  Tit.  iii.  3,  4,  5. 

IV.  h  Col.  i.  13.  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of 
flarkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear 
Son.  John  viii.  34,  36.  Jesus  answered  them,  Verily,  verily, 
1  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  committeth  sin,  is  the  servant  of 
?»n. — If  the  Son  therefore  shall  make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free 
indeed. 

i  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you  both  to 
will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Rom.  vi.  18,  22.  Being 
then  made  free  from  sin,  ye  became  the  servants  of  righte- 
ousne??. — But  now  being  made  free  from  sin,  and  become  ser  ♦ 


THF  CONFESSK  N  OF  FAITH.  49 

perfectly,  nor  only,  will  that  which  is  good,  but 
doth  also  will  that  which  is  evilk. 

V.  The  will  of  man  is  made  perfectly  and  im- 
mutably free  to  good  alone,  in  the  state  of  glory 
only1. 

CHAPTER  X. 
Of  Effectual  Calling. 

ALL  those  whom  God  hath  predestinated  unto 
life,  and  those  only,  he  is  pleased,  in  his  appointed 
and  accepted  time,  effectually  to  calla,  by  his  word 
and  Spiritb,  out  of  that  state  of  sin  and  death,  iu 

vanta  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end 
everlasting  life. 

k  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit,  and 
the  spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to 
the  other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would. 
Rom.  vii.  15.  For  that  which  I  do,  I  allow  not :  for  what  I 
would,  that  do  I  not ;  but  what  I  hate,  that  do  I. 

V. l  Eph.  iv.  13.  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith, 
and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man, 
unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ. 
Jude  24.  Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  keep  you  from  fall- 
ing, and  to  present  you  faultless  before  the  presence  of  his 
glory,  with  exceeding  joy. 

I.  *  Rom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predestinate, 
them  he  also  called;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justi- 
fied ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified.  Rom.  xi. 
7.  What  then  ?  Israel  hath  not  obtained  that  which  he  seeketh 
for ;  but  the  election  hath  obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blind- 
ed. Eph.  i.  10.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of 
times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ, 
both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth ;  even  iu 
him. 

k  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14. — God  hath  from  the  beginning  chosen 
you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  be  • 
lief  of  the  truth  : — Whereunto  he  called  you  by  our  Gospel, 
to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ    2  Cor. 


50  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

which  they  are  by  nature,  to  grace  and  salvation 
by  Jesus  Christ0 ;  enlightening  their  minds  spiritu- 
ally and  savingly,  to  understand  the  tilings  of  God'1, 
taking  away  their  heart  of  stone,  and  giving  unto 
them  a  heart  of  fleshe ;  renewing  their  wills,  and 
by  his  almighty  power  determining  them  to  that 
which  is  goodf ;   and  effectually  drawing  them  to 

iii.  3,  6.  Forasmuch  as  ye  are  manifestly  declared  to  be  the 
epistle  of  Christ  ministered  by  us,  written  not  with  ink,  but 
with  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  ;  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in 
fleshly  tables  of  the  heart.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  mi- 
nisters of  the  New  Testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the 
spirit :  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life. 

c  Rom.  viii.  2.  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ 
Jesus,  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.  2  Tim. 
i.  9,  10.  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  a  holy  calling, 
not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  own  purpose 
and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the 
world  began  ;  but  is  now  made  manifest  by  the  appearing  of 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  abolished  death,  and  hath 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  Gospel.  See 
also  Eph.  ii.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5. 

d  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that 
they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among 
them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me.  1  Cor.  ii. 
10,  12.  But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit: 
for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God. 
Now  we  have  received,  not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the 
Spirit  which  is  of  God ;  that  we  might  know  the  things  that 
are  freely  given  to  us  of  God. 

e  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26.  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you,  and  a 
new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you ;  and  I  will  take  away  the 
stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I  will  give  you  a  heart  of 
flesh. 

f  Ezek.  xi.  19.  And  I  will  give  them  one  heart,  and  I  will 
put  a  new  spirit  within  you.  Deut  xxx.  6.  And  the  Lord 
thy  God  will  circumcise  thy  heart,  and  the  heart  of  thy  seed, 
to  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all 
thy  soul,  that  thou  may  est  live.     See  also  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  51 

Jesus  Christ*;  yet  so  as  they  come  most  freely, 
being  made  willing  by  his  graceh. 

II.  This  effectual  call  is  of  God's  free  and  spe- 
cial grace  alone,  not  from  any  thing  at  all  foreseen 
in  man1 ;  who  is  altogether  passive  therein,  until, 
being  quickened  and  renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit*, 
he  is  thereby  enabled  to  answer  this  call,  and  to 
embrace  the  grace  offered  and  conveyed  in  it1. 

*  John  vi.  44,  45.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the 
Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him. — Ever}-  man  there- 

I  fore  that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh 

I  unto  me. 

h  Cant  i.  4.     Draw  me,  we  will  run  after  thee.     Psal.  ex. 

I  3.     Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power,  in 

;  the  beauties  of  holiness  from  the  womb  of  the  morning  :  thou 

•  hast  the  dew  of  thy  youth.     John  vi.  37. 

II.  "  2  Tim.  i.  9.  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  a 
holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his 
own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus 
before  the  world  began.     Tit.  iii.  4,   5.     But  after  that  the 

I  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared, 

\  not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  ac- 
cording to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regene- 
ration, and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  ix.  11.  For 
the  children  being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good 
or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election  might 
stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  caileth.  See  also  Eph, 
ii.  4,  5,  8,  9. 

k  1  Cor.  ii.  14.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  :  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him  ; 
neither  can  he  know  tkttn^  because  they  are  spiritually  dis- 
cerned. Rom.  viii.  "  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity 
against  God  ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 
indeed  can  be.  Eph.  ii.  5.  Even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins, 
hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ;  (by  grace  ye  are 
saved.) 

1  John  vi.  37.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me,  shall  come  to 
me :  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out 
Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within  you,  and 
cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall  keep  my  judg- 
ments, and  do  them.  John  v.  25.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
5* 


52  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

III.  Elect  infants,  dying  in  infancy,  are  regene- 
rated and  saved  by  Christ  through  the  Spirit™,  who 
worketh  when,  and  where,  and  how  he  pleasethD. 
So  also  are  all  other  elect  persons,  who  are  inca- 
pable of  being  outwardly  called  by  the  ministry  of 
the  word". 

IV.  Others  not  elected,  although  they  may  be 
called  by  the  ministry  of  the  wordp,  and  may  have 
some  common  operations  of  the  Spirit*1,  yet  they 
never  truly  come  to  Christ,  and  therefore  cannot 
be  saved1" :  much  less  can  men,  not  professing  the 

you,  The  hour  is  coming,  and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear 
the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God ;  and  they  that  hear  shall  live. 
John  vi.  37.     Ezek.  xxxvi.  27. 

III.  m  Luke  xviii.  15, 16.  And  they  brought  unto  him  also  in 
fants,  that  he  would  touch  them  :  but  when  his  disciples  saw 
it,  they  rebuked  them  :  but  Jesus  called  them  unto  him,  and 
said,  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them 
not:  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Then 
Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of 
you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and 
ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise 
is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off, 
even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call. 

n  John  iii.  8.  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou 
hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh, 
and  whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the 
Spirit. 

°  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other :  for 
there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

IV.  p  Mat.  xxii.  14.  For  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen. 

<i  Mat  xiii.  20,  21.  But  he  that  received  the  seed  into  stony 
places,  the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word,  and  anon  with' 
joy  receiveth  it : — Yet  hath  he  not  root  in  himself,  but  dureth 
for  a  while ;  for  when  tribulation  or  persecution  ariseth  be- 
cause of  the  word,  by  and  by  he  is  offended. 

r  John  vi.  64,  65,  66.  But  there  are  some  of  you  that  be- 
lieve not.     For  Jesus  knew  from  the  beginning  who  they  were 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  53 

Christian  religion,  be  saved  in  any  other  way  what- 
soever, be  they  never  so  diligent  to  frame  their 
lives  according  to  the  light  of  nature,  and  the  law 
of  that  religion  they  do  profess8 ;  and  to  assert  and 
maintain  that  they  may  is  very  pernicious,  and  to 
be  detested1. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Of  Justification. 

THOSE  whom  God  effectually  calleth,  he  also 

freely  justifieth" ;  not  by  infusing  righteousness  in- 

i  to  them,  but  by  pardoning  their  sins,  and  by  ac- 

\  counting  and  accepting  their  persons  as  righteous  : 

not  for  any  thing  wrought  in  them,  or  done  by 

that  believed  not,  and  who  should  betray  him. — And  he  said, 
Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  no  man  can  come  unto  me,  ex- 
;  cept  it  were  given  unto  him  of  my  Father.  From  that  time 
many  of  his  disciples  went  back,  and  walked  no  more  with 
him.  John  viii.  24.  T  said  therefore  unto  you,  that  ye  shall 
die  in  your  sins  ;  for  if  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  Ac,  ye  shall  die 
in  your  sins. 

•  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other  ;  for 
there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved.  John  xiv.  6.  Jesus  saith  unto 
him,  I  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life :  no  man 
cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by  me.  John  xvii.  3.  And  this 
is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee,  the  only  true  God 
and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent. 

*  2  John  10.  11.  If  there  come  any  unto  you,  and  bring  not 
this  doctrine,  receive  him  not  into  your  house,  neither  bid  him 
God  speed  :  for  he  that  biddeth  him  God  speed,  is  partaker  of 
his  evil  deeds.  Gal.  i.  8.  But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from 
heaven,  preach  any  other  Gospel  unto  you,  than  that  which 
we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed. 

L  a  Rom.  viii.  30.  Whom  he  caUed,  them  he  also  justified. 
Rom.  iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the 
redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 


54  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

them,  but  for  Christ's  sake  alone  :  not  by  imput- 
ing faith  itself,  the  act  of  believing,  or  any  other 
evangelical  obedience  to  them,  as  their  righteous- 
ness ;  but  by  imputing  the  obedience  and  satis- 
faction of  Christ  unto  themb,  they  receiving  and 
resting  on  him  and  his  righteousness  by  faith ; 
which  faith  they  have  not  ot  themselves,  it  is  the 
gift  of  Godc. 

II.  Faith,  thus  receiving  and  resting  on  Christ 
and  his  righteousness,  is  the  alone  instrument  of 
justification  ;d  yet  is  not  alone  in  the  person  justi- 

b  Rom.  iv.  5,  6,  7,  8.  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  be- 
lieveth  on  him  that  justineth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted 
for  righteousness. — Even  as  David  also  describeth  the  blessed- 
ness of  the  man  unto  whom  God  impute th  righteousness  with- 
out works,  saying,  Blessed  are  they  whose  iniquities  are  for- 
given, and  whose  sins  are  covered. — Blessed  is  the  man  to 
whom  the  Lord  will  not  impute  sin.  2  Cor.  v.  19,  21.  To 
wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  him- 
self, not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them ;  and  hath  com- 
mitted unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation. — For  he  hath  made 
him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin ;  that  we  might  be  made 
the  righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25.  27,  28. 
Tit.  iii.  5,  7.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have 
done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us  by  the  washing 
of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; — That  be- 
ing justified  by  his  grace,  we  should  be  made  heirs,  according 
to  the  hope  of  eternal  life.  Eph.  i.  7.  In  whom  we  have  re- 
demption through  his  blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according 
to  the  riches  of  his  grace.  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  In  his  days  Judah 
shall  be  saved,  and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely ;  and  this  is  his 
name  whereby  he  shall  be  called,  The  Lord  our  Righ- 
teousness.    See  also  1  Cor.  i.  30,  31.  and  Rom.  v.  17, 18,  19. 

c  Phil.  iii.  9.  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own 
righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through 
the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith. 
Acts  xiii.  38,  39.  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through 
faith ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

II.  d  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave 
he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  55 

fied,  but  is  ever  accompanied  with  all  other  saving 
graces,  and  is  no  dead  faith ;  but  worketh  by  lovec. 
III.  Christ,  by  his  obedience  and  death,  did 
fully  discharge  the  debt  of  all  those  that  are  thus 
justified,  and  did  make  a  proper,  real,  and  full  sa- 
tisfaction to  his  Father's  justice  in  their  behalf f. 
Y et,  in  as  much  as  he  was  given  by  the  Father  for 
them?,  and  his  obedience  and  satisfaction  accept- 
ed in  their  steadh,  and  both  freely,  not  for  any 

on  his  name.  Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore  we  conclude,  that  a 
man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law.  Rom. 
v.  1.  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with 
God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

■  Jam.  ii.  17,  22,  26.  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not  works,  is 
dead,  being  alone. — Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his 
works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect  ? — For  as  the  body 
without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without  works  is  dead  also. 
Gal.  v.  6.  For  in  Jesus  Christ  neither  circumcision  availeth 
any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision ;  but  faith  which  worketh  by 
love. 

III.  f  Rom.  v.  8,  9,  10,  19.  But  God  commendeth  his  love 
towards  us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for 
us. — Much  more  then,  being  now  justified  by  his  blood,  we 
shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him.  For  if,  when  we  were 
enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the  death  of  his  Son ; 
much  more,  being  reconciled,  we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life. 
For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many  were  made  sinners, 
so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.  1 
Tim.  ii.  6.  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified 
in  due  time.  Heb.  x.  10,  14.  By  the  which  will  we  are 
sanctified,  through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ 
once  for  all.  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified.  See  also  Dan.  ix.  24,  26.  and  Isa.  liii. 
4,  5,  6,  10,  11,  12. 

*  Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  deli- 
vered him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely 
give  us  all  things? 

h  2  Cor.  v.  21.  For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who 
knew  no  sin ;  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God 
in  him.  Mat.  iii.  17.  And,  lo,  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying, 
This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.    Eph,  v. 


56  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH, 

thing  in  them,  their  justification  is  only  of  free 
grace1;  that  both  the  exact  justice,  and  rich  grace 
of  God,  might  be  glorified  in  the  justification  of 
sinners*. 

IV.  God  did,  from  all  eternity,  decree  to  justify 
all  the  elect1 ;  and  Christ  did,  in  the  fulness  of 
time,  die  for  their  sins,  and  rise  again  for  their  jus- 
tification'0 :  nevertheless  they  are  not  justified,  un- 
til the  Holy  Spirit  doth,  in  due  time,  actually  ap- 
ply Christ  unto  them0. 

2.  And  walk  in  love,  as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath 
given  himself  for  us  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God,  for  a 
sweet-smelling  savour. 

1  Rom.  iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through 
the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  Eph.  i.  7.  In  whom 
we  have  redemption  through  his  blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins> 
according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace. 

k  Rom.  iii.  26.  To  declare,  /  say,  at  this  time  his  righteous- 
ness ;  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  which  be- 
lieveth  in  Jesus.  Eph.  ii.  7.  That  in  the  ages  to  come  he 
might  shew  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace  in  his  kindness 
towards  us  through  Christ  Jesus. 

IV.  1  Gal.  iii.  8.  And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing  that  God 
would  justify  the  heathen  through  faith,  preached  before  the- 
Gospel  unto  Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be  bles- 
sed. 1  Pet.  i.  2, 19,  20.  Elect  according  to  the  foreknowledge 
of  God  the  Father,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  unto 
obedience  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. — But 
with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  ble- 
mish and  without  spot :  Who  verily  was  foreordained  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last 
times  for  you.     See  Rom.  viii.  30. 

m  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come, 
God  sent  forth  his  Sen,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law.. 
1  Tim.  ii.  6.  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testi- 
fied in  due  time.  Rom.  iv.  25.  Who  was  delivered  for  our 
offences,  and  was  raised  again  for  our  justification. 

B  Col.  i.  21,  22.  And  you,  that  were  sometime  alienated> 
and  enemies  in  your  mind  by  wicked  works,  yet  now  hath  he 
reconciled,  in  the  body  of  his  flesh  through  death,  to  present 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  57 

V.  God  doth  continue  to  forgive  the  sins  of 
those  that  are  justified0 :  and  although  they  can 
never  fall  from  the  state  of  justification0,  yet  they 
may  by  their  sins  fall  under  God's  fatherly  dis- 
pleasure, and  not  have  the  light  of  his  countenance 
restored  unto  them,  until  they  humble  themselves, 
confess  their  sins,  beg  pardon,  and  renew  their 
faith  and  repentance0-. 

VI.  The  justification  of  believers  under  the  Old 
Testament  was,  in  all  these  respects,  one  and  the 
same  with  the  justification  of  believers  under  the 
New  Testament1". 

you  holy,  and  unblameable,  and  unreprovable  in  his  sight.  See 
also  Gal.  ii.  16.  and  Tit.  iii.  4,  5,  6,  7. 

V.  °  Mat.  vi.  12.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive 
our  debtors.  1  John  i.  9.  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful 
and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cieanse  us  from  all  un- 
righteousness. 1  John  ii.  1.  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  ad- 
vocate with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous. 

P  Luke  xxii.  32.  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith 
fail  not ;  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy  brethren. 
John  x.  28.  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life  ;  and  they  shall 
never  perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. — 
Heb.  x.  14.  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified. 

<*  Psal.  lxxxix.  31,  32,  33.  If  they  break  my  statutes,  and 
keep  not  my  commandments ;  then  will  I  visit  their  trans- 
gression with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes  : — Ne- 
vertheless, my  loving-kindness  will  I  not  utterly  take  from  him, 
nor  suffer  my  faithfulness  to  fail.  Psal.  xxxii.  5.  I  acknow- 
ledged my  sin  unto  thee,  and  mine  iniquity  have  I  not  hid. 
[said,  I  will  confess  my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord ;  and  thou 
jforgavest  the  iniquity  of  my  sin.  Mat.  xxvi.  75.  And  Peter 
remembered  the  word  of  Jesus, — and  he  went  out,  and  wept 
[bitterly.  See  also  Psal.  Ii.  7,  8,  9,  10,  11,  12.  and  1  Cor.  xi. 
[30,  32. 

VI.  \  Gal.  iii.  9,  13,  14.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are 
blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. — Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from 
the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us :  for  it  is  writ- 
ten, Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree : — That  the 
Jblessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus 


58  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Of  Adoption. 

ALL  those  that  are  justified,  God  vouchsafeth, 
in  and  for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  make  par- 
takers of  the  grace  of  adoption51 :  by  which  they 
are  taken  into  the  number,  and  enjoy  the  liberties 
and  privileges  of  the  children  of  God*5;  have  his 
name  put  upon  themc ;  receive  the  spirit  of  adop- 
tion11 ;  have  access  to  the  throne  of  grace  with 
boldness6;  are  enabled  to  cry,  Abba,  Fatherf;  are 

Christ ;  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through 
faith.  Rom.  iv.  22,  23, 24.  And  therefore  it  was  imputed  to  him 
for  righteousness.  Now,  it  was  not  written  for  his  sake  alonef 
that  it  was  imputed  to  him  ;  but  for  us  also,  to  whom  it  shall 
be  imputed,  if  we  believe  on  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord 
from  the  dead. 

I.  a  Eph.  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption 
of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  his  will.  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made 
of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were 
under  the  law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons. 

b  Rom.  viii.  17.  And  if  children,  then  heirs ;  heirs  of  Godr 
and  joint  heirs  with  Christ.  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  re- 
ceived him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God, 
even  to  them  that  believe  on  his  name. 

c  Jer.  xiv.  9.  Yet  thou,  O  Lord,  art  in  the  midst  of  us,  and 
we  are  called  by  thy  name  ;  leave  us  not.  Rev.  iii.  12.  Him 
that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God, 
and  he  shall  go  no  more  out :  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the 
name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is 
New  Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my 
God ;  and  /  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name. 

d  Rom.  viii.  15.  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of  bon- 
dage again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  spirit  of  adoption, 
whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father. 

e  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and  access  with 
confidence  by  the  faith  of  him.     Rom.  v.  2. 

f  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth 
the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  you  hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  59 

pitied8,  protected11,  provided  for*1,  and  chastened 
by  him  as  by  a  fatherk  ;  yet  never  cast  off1,  but 
sealed  to  the  day  of  redemption01,  and  inherit  the 
promises",  as  heirs  of  everlasting  salvation0. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
Of  Sanclijication. 

THEY  who  are  effectually  called  and  regene- 
rated, having  a  new  heart  and  a  new  spirit  created 
in  them,  are  farther  sanctified,  really  and  person- 
ally, through  the  virtue  of  Christ's  death  and  re- 
surrection3, by  his  word  and  Spirit  dwelling  in 

s  Psal.  ciii.  1 3.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the 
Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him. 

h  Pro  v.  xiv.  26.  In  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  strong  confidence ; 
and  his  children  shall  have  a  place  of  refuge. 

1  Mat.  vi.  30,  32.  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of 
the  field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven, 
shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith? — For 
your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these 
things.  1  Pet.  v.  7.  Casting  all  your  care  upon  him  ;  for  he 
careth  for  you. 

k  Heb.  xii.  6.  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth, 
and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

1  Lam.  iii.  31      For  the  Lord  will  not  cast  off  for  ever. 

ra  Eph.  iv  30.  Whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  re* 
demption. 

n  Heb.  vi.  12.  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of 
them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises. 

°  1  Pet.  i.  4.  To  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  unde- 
fined, and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven  for  you.— 
Heb.  i.  14.  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to 
minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ? 

I.  a  1  Cor.  vi,  11.  And  such  were  some  of  you  :  but  ye  are 
washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.  Acts  xx.  32. 
And  now,  brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word 
of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you 
6 


60  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

themb :  the  dominion  of  the  whole  body  of  sin  *s 
destroyed0,  and  the  several  lusts  thereof  are  more 
and  more  weakened  and  mortifiedd,  and  they  more 
and  more  quickened  and  strengthened,  in  all  sav 
ing  gracese,  to  the  practice  of  true  holiness,  with- 
out which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lordf. 

II.    This   sanctification    is   throughout   in   the 
whole  man,g  yet  imperfect  in  this  life  :  there  abi- 

an  inheritance  among  all  them  which  are  sanctified.  Phil.  iii. 
10.  That  I  may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrec 
tion,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conform- 
able unto  his  death.  Rom.  vi.  5,  6.  For  if  we  have  been 
planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be  also  in 
the  likeness  of  his  resurrection :  knowing  this,  that  our  old  man 
is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed, 
that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. 

b  Eph.  v.  26.  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with 
the  washing  of  water  by  the  word.  2  Thess.  ii.  13.  But  we 
are  bound  to  give  thanks  always  to  God  for  you,  brethren  be- 
loved of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit, 
and  belief  of  the  truth. 

e  Rom.  vi.  6,  14.  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  cruc.»» 
fied  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed,  that 
henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — For  sin  shall  not  have 
dominion  over  you  :  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under 
grace. 

d  Gal.  v.  24.  And  they  that  are  Christ's  have  crucified  the 
flesh,  with  the  affections  and  lusts.  Rom.  viii.  13.  For  if  ye 
live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die  :  but  if  ye  through  the  Spirit 
do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live. 

e  Col.  i.  11.  Strengthened  with  all  might  according  to 
his  glorious  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering  with 
joyfulness.  Eph.  iii.  16.  That  he  would  grant  you,  accord- 
ing to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might 
by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man. 

f  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises,  dearly 
beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  the  flesh 
and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God.  Heb.  xii. 
14.  Follow  peace  with  all  men,  and  holiness,  without  which 
no  man  shall  see  the  Lord. 

II.  *  1  Thess.  v.  23     And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  61 

deth  still  some  remnants  of  corruption  in  every 
parth,  whence  ariseth  a  continual  and  irreconcile- 
able  war,  the  flesh  lusting  against  the  spirit,  and 
the  spirit  against  the  flesh*. 

III.  In  which  war,  although  the  remaining  cor- 
ruption for  a  time  may  much  prevailk,  yet,  through 
the  continual  supply  of  strength  from  the  sancti- 
fying Spirit  of  Christ,  the  regenerate  part  doth 
overcome1 :  and  so  the  saints  grow  in  gracem,  per- 
fecting holiness  in  the  fear  of  Godn. 

you  wholly  :  and  J  pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul,  and 
body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

h  1  John  i.  10.  If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  we 
make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us.  Phil.  iii.  12.  Not 
as  though  I  had  already  attained,  either  were  already  per- 
fect ;  but  I  follow  after,  if  that  I  may  apprehend  that  for  which 
also  I  am  apprehended  of  Christ  Jesus.  See  also  Rom.  vii. 
18,  23. 

■  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit,  and 
the  spirit  against  the  flesh :  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to 
the  other  ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would. 

III.  k  Rom.  vii.  23.  But  I  see  another  law  in  my  members 
warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into 
captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members. 

1  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you  : 
for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace.  1  John  v.  4. 
For  whatsoever  is  born  of  God,  overcometh  the  world :  and 
this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith. 
Eph.  iv.  16.  From  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined  together 
and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth,  according 
to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure  of  every  part,  maketh 
increase  of  the  body,  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love. 

m  2  Pet.  iii.  18.  But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  But 
we  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image,  from  glory  to  glory, 
zven  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

n  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises,  dearly  be- 
loved, let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  the  flesh 
and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God. 


63  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Of  Saving  Faith. 

THE  grace  of  faith,  whereby  the  elect  are  ena- 
bled to  believe  to  the  saving  of  their  souls3,  is  the 
work  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  their  heartsb ;  and 
is  ordinarily  wrought  by  the  ministry  of  the  wordc : 
by  which  also,  and  by  the  administration  of  the  sa- 
craments, and  prayer,  it  is  increased  and  strength- 
ened^ 

II.  By  this  faith,  a  Christian  believeth  to  be 
true,  whatsoever  is  revealed  in  the  word,  for  the 
authority  of  God  himself  speaking  thereine ;  and 
acteth  differently,  upon  that  which  each  particular 
passage  thereof  containeth ;  yielding  obedience  to 

I.  *  Heb.  x.  39.  But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back 
unto  perdition  ;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving  of  the 
soul. 

b  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith,  accord- 
ing as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  spoken ; 
we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak.  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by 
grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves : 
it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

c  Rom.  x.  14,  17. — How  shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom 
they  have  not  heard?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a 
preacher  ? — So  then,  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by 
the  word  of  God. 

d  1  Pet.  ii.  2.  As  new-born  babes,  desire  the  sincere  milk 
of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby.  Luke  xvii.  5.  And 
the  apostles  said  unto  the  Lord,  Increase  our  faith.  Rom.  i. 
16,  17.  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ :  for  it 
is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth  : 
to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to  the  Greek.  For  therein  is  the 
righteousness  of  God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith ;  as  it  is 
written,  The  just  shall  live  by  faith.     See  also  Acts  xx.  32. 

II.  e  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we  God, 
without  ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the  word  of  God 
which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  ii  not  as  the  word  of  men, 

J 


THE  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  63 

the  commands*",  trembling  at  the  threatening, 
and  embracing  the  promises  of  God  for  this  life, 
and  that  which  is  to  comeh.  But  the  principal 
acts  of  saving  faith,  are,  accepting,  receiving,  and 
resting  upon  Christ  alone  for  justification,  sanctifi- 
cation,  and  eternal  life,  by  virtue  of  the  covenant 
of  grace1. 

III.  This  faith  is  different  in  degrees,  weak  or 
strong*  ;  may  be  often  and  many  ways  assailed  and 

but  (as  it  is  in  truth)  the  word  of  God,  which  effectually 
worketh  also  in  you  that  believe.  1  John  v.  10.  He  that  be- 
lieveth  on  the  Son  of  God,  hath  the  witness  in  himself:  he  that 
believeth  not  God,  hath  made  him  a  liar,  because  he  believ- 
eth  not  the  record  that  God  gave  of  his  Son.  Acts  xxiv.  14. — 
believing  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  law  and  in  the 
prophets. 

f  Rom.  xvi.  26.  But  now  is  made  manifest,  and  by  the 
Scriptures  of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  commandment  of 
the  everlasting  God,  made  known  to  all  nations  for  the  obedi- 
ence of  faith. 

s  Isa.  lxvi.  2. — To  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him  that  is 
poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my  word. 

h  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  received 
the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and  were  per- 
suaded of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  confessed  that  they 
were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth.  1  Tim.  iv.  8. — But 
godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having  promise  of  the 
life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come. 

1  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave 
he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe 
on  his  name.  Acts  xvi.  31.  And  they  said,  Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house. 
Gal.  ii.  20.  I  am  crucified  with  Christ ;  nevertheless,  I  live  ; 
i  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me  :  and  the  life  which  I  now  live 
>  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved 
me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.  Acts  xv.  11.  But  we  believe 
that,  through  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  be 
saved,  even  as  they. 

III.  k  Heb.  v.  13,  14.  For  every  one  that  useth  milk  is  un- 
skilful in  the  word  of  righteousness ;  for  he  is  a  babe.  But 
i  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of  full  age,  even  those 
6* 


64  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

weakened,  but  gets  the  victory1 ;  growing  up  in 
many  to  the  attainment  of  a  full  assurance  through 
Christ*,  who  is  both  the  author  and  finisher  of  oui 
faithn. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Of  Repentance  unto  Life. 

REPENTANCE  unto  life  is  an  evangelical  gracea, 
the  doctrine  whereof  is  to  be  preached  by  every 

who  by  reason  of  use  have  their  senses  exercised  to  dis- 
cern both  good  and  evil.  Rom.  iv.  19,  20.  And  being  not 
weak  in  faith,  he  considered  not  his  own  body  now  dead,  when 
he  was  about  a  hundred  years  old,  neither  yet  the  deadness  of 
Sarah's  womb.  He  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God  through 
unbelief;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God.  Mat, 
vi.  30.  Shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ? 
Matt.  viii.  10.  When  Jesus  heard  i7,  he  marvelled,  and  said 
to  them  that  followed,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found 
so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 

1  Luke  xxii.  31,  32.  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon,  Simon,  be- 
hold, Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you,  that  he  may  sift  you  a3 
wheat :  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not : 
and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy  brethren.  Eph. 
vi.  16.  Above  all,  taking  the  shield  of  faith,  wherewith  ye 
shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked.  1 
John  v.  4,  5.  For  whatsoever  is  born  of  God,  overcometh  the 
world :  and  this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world, 
even  our  faith.  Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he 
that  belie veth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ? 

m  Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of  you  do 
shew  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the 
end :  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of  them  who 
through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises.  Heb.  x.  22. 
Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith, 
having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience,  and  our 
bodies  washed  with  pure  water. 

n  Heb.  xii.  2.  Looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher 
of  our  faith. 

I.  *  Acts  xi.  18.  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  held  their 
peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gen  - 
tiles  granted  repentance  unto  life.     See  also  Zcch.  xii.  10. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  65 

minister  of  the  Gospel,  as  well  as  that  of  faith  in 
Christ*. 

II.  By  it  a  sinner,  out  of  the  sight  and  sense, 
not  only  of  the  danger,  but  also  of  the  filthiness 
and  odiousness  of  his  sins,  as  contrary  to  the  holy 
nature  and  righteous  law  of  God,  and  upon  the 
apprehension  of  his  mercy  in  Christ  to  such  as  are 
penitent,  so  grieves  for,  and  hates  his  sins,  as  to 
turn  from  them  all  unto  Godc,  purposing  and  en- 

b  Luke  xxiv.  47.  And  that  repentance  and  remission  of  sms 
should  be  preached  in  his  name  among  all  nations,  beginning 
at  Jerusalem.  Mark  i.  15.  And  saying,  The  time  is  fulfilled, 
and  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand  :  repent  ye,  and  believe  the 
Gospel.  Acts  xx.  21.  Testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also 
to  the  Greeks,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

II.  c  Ezek.  xviii.  30,  31.     Repent,  and  turn  yourselves  from 

all  your  transgressions ;    so  iniquity  shall  not  be  your  ruin. 

Cast  away  from  you  all  your  transgressions,  whereby  ye  have 

transgressed ;   and  make  you  a  new  heart  and  a  new  spirit : 

for  why  will  ye  die,  O  house  of  Israel  ?  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31.    Then 

shall  ye  remember  your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that 

were  not  good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight, 

for  your  iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations.     Psalm  li.  4. 

Against  thee,  thee  only,  have  I  sinned,  and  done  this  evil  in 

thy  sight ;  that  thou  mightest  be  justified  when  thou  speakest, 

!  and  be  clear  when  thou  judgest.     Jer.  xxxi.  18,  19.     I  have 

1  surely  heard  Ephraim  bemoaning  himself  thus;  Thou  hast  chas- 

|  tised  me,  and  I  was  chastised,  as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to 

i  the  yoke :  turn  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be  turned  ;  for  thou  art  the 

i  Lord  my  God.     Surely  after  that  I  was  turned,  I  repented ; 

and  after  that  I  was  instructed,  I  smote  upon  my  thigh :  I  was 

ashamed,  yea,  even  confounded,  because  I  did  bear  the  reproach 

of  my  youth.     2  Cor.  vii.  1 1.    For,  behold,  this  self-same  thing, 

that  ye  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it  wrought 

in  you,  yea  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea,  what  indignation, 

yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement  desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea, 

what  revenge  !     In  all  things  ye  have  approved  yourselves  to 

be  clear  in  this  matter.     See  also  Joel  ii.  12,  13.     Amos  v.  15. 

and  Psalm  cxix.  128. 


66  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

deavouring  to  walk  with  him,  in  all  the  ways  of 
his  commandmentsd. 

III.  Although  repentance  be  not  to  be  rested  in 
as  any  satisfaction  for  sin,  or  any  cause  of  the  par- 
don thereof e,  which  is  the  act  of  GocPs  free  grace 
in  Christf ;  yet  is  it  of  such  necessity  to  all  sin- 
ners, that  none  may  expect  pardon  without  its. 

IV.  As  there  is  no  sin  so  small  but  it  deserves 
damnation11 ;  so  there  is  no  sin  so  great,  that  it  can 
bring  damnation  upon  those  who  truly  repent1. 

a  Psal.  cxix.  6,  59,  106.  Then  shall  I  not  be  ashamed,  when 
I  have  respect  unto  all  thy  commandments. — I  thought  on  my 
ways,  and  turned  my  feet  unto  thy  testimonies. — I  have  sworn, 
and  I  will  perform  it,  that  I  will  keep  thy  righteous  judgments. 
Luke  i.  6.  And  they  were  both  righteous  before  God,  walking 
in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless. 
See  also  2  Kings  xxiii.  25. 

III.  e  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31,  32.  Then  shall  ye  remember  your 
own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  icere  not  good,  and  shall 
loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight,  for  your  iniquities,  and  for 
your  abominations.  Not  for  your  sakes  do  I  this,  saith  the 
Lord  God,  be  it  known  unto  you  :  be  ashamed  and  confounded 
for  your  own  ways,  O  house  of  Israel.  Ezek.  xvi.  63.  That 
thou  mayest  remember,  and  be  confounded,  and  never  open 
thy  mouth  any  more  because  of  thy  shame,  when  I  am  pacified 

.toward  thee  for  all  that  thou  hast  done,  saith  the  Lord  God. 

f  Hos.  xiv.  2,  4.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  to  the 
Lord :  say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and  receive  us 
graciously  :  so  will  we  render  the  calves  of  our  lips. — I  will 
heal  their  backsliding,  I  will  love  them  freely  :  for  mine  anger 
is  turned  away  from  him.  Rom.  iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely 
by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Eph.  i.  7. 

e  Luke  xiii.  3,  5.  I  tell  you  nay :  but,  except  ye  repent,  ye 
shall  all  likewise  perish.     See  also  Acts  xvii.  30. 

IV.  b  Rom.  vi.  23.  For  the  wages  of  sin  if  death.  Mat.  xii. 
36.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  every  idle  word  that  men  shall 
speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judgment. 

1  Isa.  lv.  7.  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  waj  and  the  un- 
righteous man  his  thoughts :   and  let  him  return  unto  the 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  67 

V.  Men  ought  not  to  content  themselves  with  a 
general  repentance,  but  it  is  every  man's  duty  to 
endeavour  to  repent  of  his  particular  sins,  parti- 
cularly11. 

VI.  As  every  man  is  bound  to  make  private 
confession  of  his  sins  to  God,  praying  for  the  par- 
don thereof1;  upon  which,  and  the  forsaking  of 
them,  he  shall  find  mercym :  so  he  that  scandali- 
zeth  his  brother,  or  the  church  of  Christ,  ought  to 
be  willing,  by  a  private  or  public  confession  and 
sorrow  for  his  sin,  to  declare  his  repentance  to 

Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him  ;  and  to  our  God,  for 
he  will  abundantly  pardon.  Rom.  viii.  1.  There  is  therefore 
now  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who 
walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.  Isa.  i.  18.  Come 
now,  and  let  us  reason  together,  saith  the  Lord :  though  your 
sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow  ;  though  they 
be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool. 

V.  k  Psal.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from  presump- 
tuous sins ;  let  them  not  have  dominion  over  me :  then  shall  I 
be  upright,  and  I  shall  be  innocent  from  the  great  transgres- 
sion. Luke  xix.  8.  And  Zaccheus  stood,  and  said  unto  the 
Lord,  Behold,  Lord,  the  half  of  my  goods  I  give  to  the  poor; 
and  if  I  have  taken  any  thing  from  any  man  by  false  accusa- 
tion, I  restore  him  four-fold.  1  Tim.  i.  13,  15.  Who  was  be- 
fore a  blasphemer,  and  a  persecutor,  and  injurious :  but  I  ob- 
tained mercy,  because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in  unbelief. — This  is 
a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Christ 
Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  of  whom  I  am  chief. 

VI.  l  Psal.  xxxii.  5,  6.  I  acknowledged  my  sin  unto  thee, 
and  mine  iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will  confess  my 
transgressions  unto  the  Lord ;  and  thou  forgavest  the  iniquity 

1  of  my  sin.  Selah.  For  this  shall  every  one  that  is  godly,  pray 
unto  thee  in  a  time  when  thou  mayest  be  found :  surely  in  the 
floods  of  great  waters  they  shall  not  come  nigh  unto  him.  See 
also  Psal.  li.  4,  5,  7,  9,  14. 

m  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  pros- 
per:   but  whoso   confesseth  and  forsaketh   them  shall  hare 

i  mercy.     1  John  i.  9.    If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and 

I just  to  forgive  us  our  sins. 


68  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

those  that  are  offended0 ;  who  are  thereupon  to  be 
reconciled  to  him,  and  in  love  to  receive  him0. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Of  Good  Works. 

GOOD  works  are  only  such  as  God  hath  com- 
manded in  his  holy  worda,  and  not  such  as  with- 
out the  warrant  thereof,  are  devised  by  men  out 
of  blind  zeal,  or  upon  any  pretence  of  good  inten- 
tion15. 

B  James  v.  16.  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray 
one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.  The  effectual  fervent 
prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much.  Luke  xvii.  3,  4. 
Take  heed  to  yourselves  :  if  thy  brother  trespass  against  thee, 
rebuke  him  ;  and  if  he  repent,  forgive  him.  And  if  he  trespass 
against  thee  seven  times  in  a  day,  and  seven  times  in  a  day 
turn  again  to  thee,  saying,  I  repent ;  thou  shalt  forgive  him. 
Josh.  vii.  19.  And  Joshua  said  unto  Achan,  My  son,  give,  I 
pray  thee,  glory  to  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  and  make  confes- 
sion unto  him  ;  and  tell  me  now  what  thou  hast  done  ;  hide  it 
not  from  me.     Psal.  li.  throughout. 

8  2  Cor.  ii.  8.  Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  that  ye  would  con- 
firm your  love  toward  him.     See  Gal.  vi.  1,  2. 

I.  a  Micah  vi.  8.  He  hath  shewed  thee,  O  man,  what  is 
good  ;  and  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do  justly, 
and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God  ?  Rom. 
xii.  2.  And  be  not  conformed  to  this  world  ;  but  be  ye  trans- 
formed by  the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye  may  prove  what 
is  that  good,  and  acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God.  Heb. 
xiii.  21.     Make  you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  his  will. 

b  Mat.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching/or 
doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  Isa.  xxix.  13.  Where- 
fore the  Lord  said,  Forasmuch  as  this  people  draw  near  me 
with  their  mouth,  and  with  their  lips  do  honour  me,  but  have 
removed  their  heart  far  from  me,  and  their  fear  toward  me  is 
taught  by  the  precepts  of  men.  John  xvi.  2.  They  shall  put 
you  out  of  the  synagogues  :  yea,  the  time  cometh,  that  whoso 
ever  killeth  you,  will  think  that  he  doeth  God  service.  See 
1  Sam.  xv.  21,  22,  23. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  69 

II.  These  good  works,  done  in  obedience  to 
God's  commandments,  are  the  fruits  and  eviden- 
ces of  a  true  and  lively  faith0 :  and  by  them  be- 
lievers manifest  their  thankfulness'1,  strengthen 
their  assurance0,  edify  their  brethrenf,  adorn  the 
profession  of  the  Gospel",  stop  the  mouths  of  the 
adversaries11,  and  glorify  God',  whose  workman- 

II.  c  James  ii.  18,  22.  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou  hast  faith, 
and  I  have  works  :  shew  me  thy  faith  without  thy  works,  and 
I  will  shew  thee  my  faith  by  my  works. —  Seest  thou  how  faith, 
wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect  ? 

d  Psal.  cxvi.  12,  13.  What  shall  I  render  unto  the  Lord  for 
all  his  benefits  toward  me  ?  I  will  take  the  cup  of  salvation, 
and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  1  Pet.  ii.  9.  But  ye  art 
a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood,  a  holy  nation,  a  pecu- 
liar people ;  that  ye  should  shew  forth  the  praises  of  him  who 
hath  called  you  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light. 

e  1  John  ii.  3,  5.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know 
him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments. — But  whoso  keepeth  his 
word,  in  him  verily  is  the  love  of  God  perfected  :  hereby  know 
we  that  we  are  in  him.     2  Pet.  i.  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  10. 

{  2  Cor.  ix.  2.  For  I  know  the  forwardness  of  your  mind, 
for  which  I  boast  of  you  to  them  of  Macedonia,  that  Achaia 
was  ready  a  year  ago  ;  and  your  zeal  hath  provoked  very  many. 
Mat.  v.  16.  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
[see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  ia 
[heaven. 

*  Tit.  ii.  5.  To  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at  home,  good, 
Obedient  to  their  own  husbands,  that  the  word  of  God  be  not 
plasphemed.  1  Tim.  vi.  1.  Let  as  many  servants  as  are  un« 
tier  the  yoke  count  their  own  masters  worthy  of  all  honour, 
that  the  name  of  God  and  hi*  doctrine  be  not  blasphemed.  See 
JlsoTit.  ii.  9,  10,  11,  12. 

1  Pet.  ii.  15.     For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with  well-do- 
i£  ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men. 

*  1  Pet.  ii.  12.     Having  your  conversation  honest  among  the 
rentiles ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  against  you  as  evil  doersr 

hey  may,  by  your  good  works  which  they  shall  behold,  glorify 
pod  in  the  day  of  visitation.  Phil.  i.  11.  Being  filled  with 
le  fruits  of  righteousness,  which  are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the 
lory  and  praise  of  God.  John  xv.  8.  Herein  is  my  Father 
orified,.  that  ye  bear  much  fruit. 


70  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

ship  they  are,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  thereunto11 
that,  having  their  fruit  unto  holiness,  they  may 
have  the  end,  eternal  life1. 

III.  Their  ability  to  do  good  works  is  not  at  all  of 
themselves,  but  wholly  from  the  Spirit  of  Christm. 
And  that  they  may  be  enabled  thereunto,  besides 
the  graces  they  have  already  received,  there  is  re- 
quired an  actual  influence  of  the  same  Holy  Spirit 
to  work  in  them  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  plea- 
sure0 ;  yet  are  they  not  hereupon  to  grow  negli- 
gent, as  if  they  were  not  bound  to  perform  any 
duty  unless  upon  a  special  motion  of  the  Spirit ; 
but  they  ought  to  be  diligent  in  stirring  up  the 
grace  of  God  that  is  in  them0. 

k  Eph.  ii.  10.  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created  in 
Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before  ordained 
that  we  should  walk  in  them. 

1  Rom.  vi.  22.  But  now,  being  made  free  from  sin,  and  be 
come  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness,  and 
the  end  everlasting  life. 

III.  m  John  xv.  5,  6.  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches  :  he 
that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much 
fruit ;  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing.  If  a  man  abide  not 
in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a  branch,  and  is  withered ;  and  men 
gather  them,  and  cast  them  into  the  fire.  See  Ezek.  xxxvi. 
26,  27. 

n  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you  both  to 
will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Phil  iv.  13.  I  can  do  all 
things  through  Christ  which  strengthened  me.  2  Cor.  iii.  5. 
Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  ourselves  to  think  any  thing  as  of 
ourselves ;  but  our  sufficiency  wof  God. 

0  Phil.  ii.  12.  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as  ye  have  always 
obeyed,  not  as  in  my  presence  only,  but  now  much  more  in  my 
absence,  work  out  your  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling. 
Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of  you  do  shew 
the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end; 
That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of  them  who  through 
faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises.  Isa.  lxiv.  7.  And 
Ihtre  is  none  that  calleth  upon  thy  name,  that  stirreth  up  him- 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH*  71 

IV.  They,  who  in  their  obedience,  attain  to  the 
greatest  height  which  is  possible  in  this  life,  are  so 
far  from  being  able  to  supererogate  and  to  do 
more  than  God  requires,  that  they  fall  short  of 
much,  which  in  duty  they  are  bound  to  dop. 

V.  We  cannot,  by  our  best  works,  merit  pardon 
of  sin,  or  eternal  life,  at  the  hand  of  God,  by  rea- 
son of  the  great  disproportion  that  is  between 
them  and  the  glory  to  come,  and  the  infinite  dis- 
tance that  is  between  us  and  God,  whom  by  them 
we  can  neither  profit,  nor  satisfy  for  the  debt  of 
our  former  sinsq ;  but  when  we  have  done  all  we 
can,  we  have  done  but  our  duty,  and  are  unpro- 
fitable servants1" ;  and  because  as  they  are  good, 

self  to  take  hold  of  thee :  for  thou  hast  hid  thy  face  from  us, 
and  hast  consumed  us,  because  of  our  iniquities.  See  also  2 
Pet.  i.  3,  5,  10,  11.  and  2  Tim.  i.  6.  and  Acts  xxvi.  6,  7.  toge- 
ther with  Jude  20  and  21  verses. 

IV.  p  Luke  xvii.  10.     So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  have 
I  done  all  those  things  which  are  commanded  you,  say,  We  are 

unprofitable  servants :  we  have  done  that  which  was  our  duty 
to  do.  Job  ix.  2,  3.  But  how  should  man  be  just  with  God  ? — If 
he  will  contend  with  him,  he  cannot  answer  him  one  of  a  thou- 
sand. Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit,  and 
the  spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to 
the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  tilings  that  ye  would. 

V.  q  Rom.  iii.  20.  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law,  there 
shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight :  for  by  the  law  is  the 
knowledge  of  sin.  Rom.  iv.  2,  4,  6.  For  if  Abraham  were 
Justified  by  works,  he  hath  whereof  to  glory,  but  not  before 
iGod. — Now  to  him  thatworketh,  is  the  reward  not  reckoned  of 
^race,  but  of  debt.  Even  as  David  also  describeth  the  bles- 
sedness of  the  man,  unto  whom  God  imputeth  righteousness 
jwithout  works.     Eph.  ii.  8,  9.     For  by  grace  are  ye  saved 

hrough  faith ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God  : 
~ot  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast.  Psal.  xvi.  2.  O  my 
out,  thou  hast  said  unto  the  Lord,  Thou  art  my  Lord :  my 
podness  extendeth  not  to  thee.  See  also  Tit.  iii.  5,  6,  7.  Rom. 
iii.  18,  22,  23.  and  Job  xxxv.  7,  8. 
1  Luke  xvii,  10.  See  letter  f  in  this  chapter. 
7 


72  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

they  proceed  from  his  Spirit9 ;  and,  as  they  are 
wrought  by  us,  they  are  defiled  and  mixed  with  so 
much  weakness  and  imperfection,  that  they  cannot 
endure  the  severity  of  God's  judgment1. 

VI.  Yet  notwithstanding,  the  persons  of  believ- 
ers being  accepted  through  Christ,  their  good 
works  also  are  accepted  in  himv,  not  as  though 
they  were  in  this  life  wholly  unblameable  and  un- 
reprovable  in  God's  sightw ;  but  that  he,  looking 
upon  them  in  his  Son,  is  pleased  to  accept  and  re- 
ward that  which  is  sincere,  although  accompanied 
with  many  weaknesses  and  imperfections*. 

■  Gal.  v.  22,  23.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy, 
peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness, 
temperance. 

1  Isai.  lxiv.  6.  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  and  aU 
our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags ;  and  we  all  do  fade  as  a 
leaf ;  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind,  have  taken  us  away. 
Psal.  cxliii.  2.  And  enter  not  into  judgment  with  thy  servant ; 
for  in  thy  sight  shall  no  man  living  be  justified.  Psal.  cxxx.  3. 
If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniquities,  O  Lord,  who  shall 
stand  ?  See  also  Gal.  v.  17.  and  Rom.  vii.  15, 18. 

VI.  v  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  1  Pet.  ii. 
5.  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are  built  up  a  spiritual  house,  a 
holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  to 
God  by  Jesus  Christ.  Gen.  iv.  4.  And  Abel,  he  also  brought 
of  the  firstlings  of  his  flock,  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And  the 
Lord  had  respect  unto  Abel,  and  to  his  offering.  With  Heb. 
xi.  4. 

w  Job  ix.  20  If  I  justify  myself,  mine  own  mouth  shall  con- 
demn me :  if  I  say,  I  am  perfect,  it  shall  also  prove  me  per- 
verse.    Psal.  clxiii.  2. 

x  2  Cor.  viii.  12.  For  if  there  be  first  a  willing  mind,  it  is  ac- 
cepted according  to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to  that 
he  hath  not.  Heb.  vi.  10.  For  God  is  not  unrighteous,  to  for- 
get your  work  and  labour  of  love,  which  ye  have  shewed  to- 
ward his  name,  in  that  ye  have  ministered  to  the  saints,  and 
do  minister.  Mat.  xxv.  21,  23.  His  lord  said  unto  him,  Well 
done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  73 

VII.  Works  done  by  unregenerate  men,  al- 
though, for  the  matter  of  them,  they  may  be  things 
which  God  commands,  and  of  good  use  both  to 
themselves  and  othersy ;  yet  because  they  pro- 
ceed not  from  a  heart  purified  by  faith2 ;  nor  are 
done  in  a  right  manner,  according  to  the  word* ; 
nor  to  a  right  end,  the  glory  of  Godb ;  they  are 
therefore  sinful,  and  cannot  please  God,  or  make 

over  a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things : 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

VII.  y  2  Kings  x.  30,  31.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Jehu, 
Because  thou  hast  done  well  in  executing  that  which  is  right  in 
mine  eyes,  and  hast  done  unto  the  house  of  Ahab  according  to 
all  that  was  in  my  heart,  thy  children  of  the  fourth  generation 
shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  Israel.  But  Jehu  took  no  heed  to 
walk  in  the  law  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  with  all  his  heart ; 
for  he  departed  not  from  the  sins  of  Jeroboam,  which  made  Is- 
rael to  sin.  Phil.  i.  15,  16,  13.  Some  indeed  preach  Christ 
even  of  envy  and  strife,  and  some  also  of  good  will :  the  one 
preach  Christ  of  contention,  not  sincerely,  supposing  to  add 
affliction  to  my  bonds. — What  then  ?  notwithstanding,  every 
way,  whether  in  pretence,  or  in  truth,  Christ  is  preached ; 
and  I  therein  do  rejoice. 

2  Heb.  xi.  4,  6.  By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a  more  ex- 
cellent sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained  witness  that 
he  was  righteous,  God  testifying  of  his  gifts ;  and  by  it,  he  be- 
ing dead,  yet  speaketh. — But  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to 
please  him  :  for  he  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is, 
and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him. 
See  Gen.  iv.  3,  4,  5. 

a  1  Cor.  xiii.  3.  And  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods  to  feed 
the  poor,  and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have 
not  charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing.  Isai.  i.  12.  When  ye 
come  to  appear  before  me,  who  hath  required  this  at  your 
hand,  to  tread  my  courts  ? 

b  Mat.  vi.  2,  5,  16.  Therefore,  when  thou  doest  thine  alms, 
do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  the 
synagogues,  and  in  the  streets,  that  they  may  have  glory  of 
men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have  their  reward. — And 
when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt  not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are :  for 
they  love  to  pray  standing  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  corners 


74  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

a  man  meet  to  receive  grace  from  Godc.  And 
yet  their  neglect  of  them  is  more  sinful,  and  dis- 
pleasing unto  God'. 


CHAPTER  XVIL 

Of  the  Perseverance  of  the  Saints. 

JL  HEY  whom  God  hath  accepted  in  his  Beloved, 
effectually  called  and  sanctified,  by  his  Spirit,  can 
neither  totally  nor  finally  fall  away  from  the  state 
of  grace  ;  but  shall  certainly  persevere  therein  to 
the  end,  and  be  eternally  saveda. 

of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  They  have  their  reward. — Moreover,  when  ye  fast,  be  not 
as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance  ;  for  they  disfigure 
their  faces,  that  they  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  They  have  their  reward. 

c  Hag.  ii.  14.  So  is  this  people,  and  so  is  this  nation  before 
me,  saith  the  Lord ;  and  so  is  every  work  of  their  hands  ;  and 
that  which  they  offer  there  is  unclean.  Tit.  i.  15.  Unto  them 
that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving  is  nothing-  pure ;  but  even 
their  mind  and  conscience  is  defiled.  Amos  v.  21,  22.  I 
hate,  I  despise  your  feast-days,  and  I  will  not  smell  in  your  so 
lemn  assemblies.  Though  ye  offer  me  burnt-offerings,  and 
your  meat-offerings,  I  will  not  accept  them  ;  neither  will  I  re- 
gard the  peace-offerings  of  your  fat  beasts.  See  also  Hos.  i.  4. 
Rom.  ix.  16.  and  Tit.  iii.  5. 

d  Psal.  xiv.  4.  Have  all  the  workers  of  iniquity  no  know- 
ledge ?  who  eat  up  my  people  as  they  eat  bread,  and  call  not 
upon  the  Lord.  Psal.  xxxvi.  3.  The  words  of  his  mouth  are 
iniquity  and  deceit :  he  hath  left  off  to  be  wise,  and  to  do  good. 
Job  xxi.  14.  Therefore  they  say  unto  God,  Depart  from  us  ; 
for  we  desire  not  the  knowledge  of  thy  ways.  See  also  Matt. 
xxv.  41,  42,  43,  45.  and  Mat.  xxiii.  23. 

I.  a  Phil.  i.  6.  Being  confident  of  this  very  thing,  that  he 
which  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  you,  will  perform  it  until 
the  day  of  Jesus  Christ.  John  x.  28,  29.  And  I  give  unto 
them  eternal  life ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall 
any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand.     My  Father  which  gave  them 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  75 

II.  This  perseverance  of  the  saints  depends, 
not  upon  their  own  free-will,  but  upon  the  immu- 
tability of  the  decree  of  election,  flowing  from  the 
free  and  unchangeable  love  of  God  the  Fatherb ; 
upon  the  efficacy  of  the  merit  and  intercession  of 
Jesus  Christc ;  the  abiding  of  the  Spirit  and  of  the 
seed  of  God  within  thema  ;  and  the  nature  of  the 

me,  is  greater  than  all :  and  none  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of 
my  Father's  hand.  See  also  1  John  iii.  9.  1  Pet  i.  5,  9.  and 
Job  xvii.  9. 

II.  b  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless  the  foundation  of  God 
standeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that 
are  his.  Jer.  xxxi.  3.  The  Lord  hath  appeared  of  old  unto 
me,  saying.  Yea,  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love  ; 
therefore  with  loving  kindness  have  I  drawn  thee. 

c  Heb.  x.  10,  14.  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified, 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for  all. — 
For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are 
sanctified.  John  xvii.  11,  24.  And  now  I  am  no  more  in  the 
world,  but  these  are  in  the  world,  and  I  come  to  thee.  Holy 
Father,  keep  through  thine  own  name  those  whom  thou  hast 
given  me,  that  they  may  be  one,  as  we  are. — Father,  I  will  that 
they  also  whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am ; 
that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me :  for 
thou  lovedst  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Heb.  vii. 
25.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost 
that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  in- 
tercession for  them.  Heb.  ix.  12,  13,  14,  15.  Rom.  viii.  33. 
to  the  end.     Luke  xxii.  32. 

d  John  xiv.  16,  17.  And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he  shall 
give  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may  abide  with  you  for 
ever ;  even  the  Spirit  of  truth ;  whom  the  world  cannot  re- 
ceive, because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  knoweth  him  :  but  ye 
know  him ;  for  he  dwelleth  with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you.  1 
John  ii.  27.  But  the  anointing  which  ye  have  received  of  him 
abideth  in  you ;  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you  :  but 
as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth, 
and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in 
him.  1  John  iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  com- 
mit ein  ;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him  ;  and  he  cannot  sin,  be- 
cause he  is  born  of  God. 


76  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

covenant  of  gracee :  from  all  which  ariseth  also  the 
certainty  and  infallibility  thereof f. 

III.  Nevertheless  they  may,  through  the  temp- 
tations of  Satan  and  of  the  world,  the  prevalency 
of  corruption  remaining  in  them,  and  the  neglect 
of  the  means  of  their  preservation,  fall  into  grie- 
vous sins& ;  and  for  a  time  continue  thereinh : 
whereby  they  incur  God's  displeasure',  and  grieve 
his  Holy  Spiritk  ;  come  to  be  deprived  of  some 

e  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  And  I  will  make  an  everlasting  covenant 
with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from  them,  to  do  them 
good ;  but  1  will  put  my  fear  in  their  hearts,  that  they  shall  not 
depart  from  me.     With  Heb.  viii.  10,  11,  12. 

{  2  Thess.  iii.  3.  But  the  Lord  is  faithful,  who  shall  estab- 
lish you,  and  keep  you  from  evil.  1  John  ii.  19.  They  went 
out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us ;  for  if  they  had  been  of  us, 
they  would  no  doubt  have  continued  with  us  :  but  they  went 
out,  that  they  might  be  made  manifest,  that  they  were  not  all 
of  us.  John  x.  28.  They  shall  never  perish.  1  Thess.  v.  23, 
24. 

HI.  e  Mat  xxvi.  70,  72,  74.  But  he  denied  before  them  all, 
saying,  I  know  not  what  thou  saj^est. — And  again  he  denied 
with  an  oath,  I  do  not  know  the  man. — Then  began  he  to  curse 
and  to  swear,  saying,  I  know  not  the  man. 

h  2  Sam.  xii.  9,  13.  Wherefore  hast  thou  despised  the  com- 
mandment of  the  Lord,  to  do  evil  in  his  sight  ?  Thou  hast  killed 
.Uriah  the  Hittite  with  the  sword,  and  hast  taken  his  wife  to  be 
thy  wife,  and  hast  slain  him  with  the  sword  of  the  children  of 
Ammon. — And  David  said  unto  Nathan,  I  have  sinned  against 
the  Lord.  And  Nathan  said  unto  David,  The  Lord  also  hatb 
put  away  thy  sin  ;  thou  shalt  not  die. 

1  Isa.  lxiv.  7,  9. — For  thou  hast  hid  thy  face  from  us,  and  hast 
consumed  us,  because  of  our  iniquities. — Be  not  wroth  very 
sore,  O  Lord,  neither  remember  iniquity  for  ever  :  behold,  see, 
we  beseech  thee,  we  are  all  thy  people.  2  Sam.  xi.  27.  And 
when  the  mourning  was  past,  David  sent  and  fetched  her  to  his 
house,  and  she  became  his  wife,  and  bare  him  a  son.  But  the 
thing  that  David  had  done  displeased  the  Lord. 

k  Eph.  iv.  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  where- 
by ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption. 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  77 

measure  of  their  graces  and  comforts1 ;  have  their 
hearts  hardened00,  and  their  consciences  wound- 
ed0 ;  hurt  and  scandalize  others0,  and  bring  tem- 
poral judgments  upon  themselves0. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Of  the  Assurance  of  Grace  and  Salvation. 

ALTHOUGH  hypocrites,  and  other  unregene- 
rate  men,  may  vainly  deceive  themselves  with  false 
hopes  and  carnal  presumptions  of  being  in  the  fa- 
vour of  God  and  estate  of  salvation51 ;  which  hope 

1  Psal.  li.  8,  10,  12.  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness ; 
that  the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice. — Create 
in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God ;  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within 
me. — Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation  ;  and  uphold  me 
with  thy  free  spirit.  Rev.  ii.  4.  Nevertheless,  I  have  somewhat 
against  thee,  because  thou  hast  left  thy  first  love. 

m  Mark  vi.  52.  For  they  considered  not  the  miracle  of  the 
loaves  :  for  their  heart  was  hardened.  Mark  xvi.  14.  After- 
ward he  appeared  unto  the  eleven,  as  they  sat  at  meat,  and  up- 
braided them  with  their  unbelief  and  hardness  of  heart,  be- 
cause they  believed  not  them  which  had  seen  him,  after  he  was 
risen-  Psalm  xcv.  8. 

n  Psal.  xxxii.  3,  4.  When  I  kept  silence,  my  bones  waxed 
old,  through  my  roaring  all  the  day  long :  for  day  and  night  thy 
hand  was  heavy  upon  me  :  my  moisture  is  turned  into  the 
drought  of  summer.  Psal.  li.  8.  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and 
gladness  ;  that  the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice., 

°  2  Sam.  xii.  14.  Howbeit,.  because  by  this  deed  thou  hast 
given  great  occasion  to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme, 
the  child  also  that  is  born  unto  thee,  shall  surely  die. 

P  Psal.  lxxxix.  31 ,  32.  If  they  break  my  statutes,  and  keep 
not  my  commandments:  then  will  I  visit  their  transgres- 
sion with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes.  1  Cor.  xi. 
32.  But  when  we  are  judged  we  are  chastened  of  the  Lord, 
that  we  should  not  be  condemned  with  the  world. 

I.  a  Job  viii.  14.  Whose  hope  shall  be  cut  off,  and  whose 
trust  shall  be  a  spider's  web.     Deut.  xxix.  19.     I  shall  have 


78  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

of  theirs  shall  perishb :  yet  such  as  truly  believe 
in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  love  him  in  sincerity,  en- 
deavouring to  walk  in  all  good  conscience  before 
him,  may  in  this  life  be  certainly  assured  that  they 
are  in  a  state  of  grace0,  and  may  rejoice  in  the 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God;  which  hope  shall  ne- 
ver make  them  ashamedd. 

II.  This  certainty  is  not  a  bare  conjectural  and 
probable  persuasion,  grounded  upon  a  fallible 
hopee ;  but  an  infallible  assurance  of  faith,  found- 
ed upon  the  divine  truth  of  the  promises  of  salva- 
tion^ the  inward  evidence  of  those  graces  unto 

peace,  though  I  walk  in  the  imagination  of  my  heart,  to  add 
drunkenness  to  thirst.  John  viii.  41.  Ye  do  the  deeds  of  your 
father.  Then  said  they  to  him,  We  be  not  born  of  fornication, 
we  have  one  Father,  even  God. 

b  Mat.  vii.  22,  23.  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day,  Lord, 
Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name  ?  and  in  thy  name 
have  cast  out  devils  ?  and  in  thy  name  done  many  wonderful 
works  ?  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew  you  ; 
depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity.     Job  viii.  13. 

c  1  John  ii.  3.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him, 
if  we  keep,  his  commandments.  1  John  v.  13.  These  things 
have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of 
God,  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have  eternal  life,  and  that  ye 
may  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God.  1  John  iii.  14,  18, 
19,  21,  24. 

d  Rom.  v.  2,  5.  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into 
this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  oi 
God. — And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed;  because  the  love  of 
God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is 
given  unto  us. 

II.  e  Heb.  vi.  11,  19.  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of  you 
do  shew  the  same  diligence  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto 
the  end. — Which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  both 
sure  and  steadfast,  and  which  entereth  into  that  within  the  vail. 

f  Heb.  vi.  17,  18.  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abundantly 
to  shew  unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immutability  of  his  coun- 
sel, confirmed  it  by  an  oath :    That  by  two  immutable  things,  in 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  79 

which  these  promises  are  mades,  the  testimony  of 
the  Spirit  of  adoption  witnessing  with  our  spirits 
that  we  are  the  children  of  Godh :  which  Spirit  is 
the  earnest  of  our  inheritance,  whereby  we  are 
sealed  to  the  day  of  redemption1. 

III.  This  infallible  assurance  doth  not  so  belong 
to  the  essence  of  faith,  but  that  a  true  believer 
may  wait  long,  and  conflict  with  many  difficulties 
before  he  be  partaker  of  itk :  Yet,  being  enabled 

which  it  was  impossible  for  God  to  lie,  we  might  have  a  strong 
consolation,  who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  upon  the  hope 
set  before  us. 

s  2  Pet.  i.  4,  5,  10,  11.  Whereby  are  given  unto  us  exceed- 
ing great  and  precious  promises  ;  that  by  these  ye  might  be  par- 
takers of  the  divine  nature,  having  escaped  the  corruption  that 
is  in  the  world  through  lust.  And  besides  this,  giving  all  dili- 
gence, add  to  your  faith,  virtue  ;  and  to  virtue,  knowledge.— 
Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to  make  your 
calling  and  election  sure  ;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  ne- 
ver fall. — For  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abun- 
dantly, into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.  1  John  iii.  14.  We  know  that  we  have  passed 
from  death  unto  life  ;  because  we  love  the  brethren.  1  John  ii. 
3.  and  2  Cor.  i.  12. 

h  Rom.  viii.  15,  16.  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of 
bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adop- 
tion, whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  The  Spirit  itself  bear- 
eth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God. 

>  Eph.  i.  13,  14.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that  ye 
heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  Gospel  of  your  salvation :  in 
whom  also,  after  ihat  ye  believed,  ye  were  sealed  with  that 
holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance, 
until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession,  unto  the 
praise  of  his  glory.  2  Cor.  i.  21,  22.  Now  he  which  establish- 
ed us  with  you  in  Christ,  and  hath  anointed  us,  is  God  ;  who 
hath  also  sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our 
hearts. 

III.  k  Isa.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord, 
that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh  in  darkness, 
and  hath  no  light?  Let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and 
stay  upon  his  God.     1  John  v.  13.     These  things  have  I  writ- 


80  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

by  the  Spirit  to  know  the  things  which  are  freely 
given  him  of  God,  he  may,  without  extraordinary 
revelation,  in  the  right  use  of  ordinary  means,  at- 
tain thereunto1.  And  therefore  it  is  the  duty  of 
every  one,  to  give  all  diligence  to  make  his  calling 
and  election  surem  ;  that  thereby  his  heart  may  be 
enlarged  in  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 
love  and  thankfulness  to  God,  and  in  strength  and 
cheerfulness  in  the  duties  of  obedience,  the  pro- 
per fruits  of  this  assurance0  :  So  far  is  it  from  in- 
clining men  to  looseness0, 

ten  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  that 
ye  may  know  that  ye  have  eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  be- 
lieve on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God.  See  Psalm  lxxxviii. 
throughout,  and  lxxvii.  to  the  12th  verse. 

1  1  Cor.  ii.  12.  Now  we  have  received  not  the  spirit  of  the 
world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God ;  that  we  might  know 
the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God.  1  John  iv.  13. 
Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  us,  because 
he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit  Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  de- 
sire that  every  one  of  you  do  shew  the  same  diligence,  to  the 
full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end.  That  ye  be  not  slothful, 
but  followers  of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit 
the  promises.     Eph.  iii.  17,  18,  19. 

m  2  Pet.  i.  10.  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give  dili- 
gence to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure ;  for  if  ye  do 
.these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall. 

n  Rom.  v.  1,  2,  5.  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith,  we 
have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  By 
whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we 
stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God. — And  hope 
maketh  not  ashamed  ;  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad 
in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us.  Rom. 
xiv.  17.  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink  ;  but 
righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom. 
xv.  13.  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace 
in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  through  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Psalm  cxix.  32.  I  will  run  the  way  of  thy 
commandments,  when  thou  shalt  enlarge  my  heart.  Psalm  iv. 
6,  7.    Eph.  L  3,  4. 

0  Rom.  vi.  1, 2.   What  shall  we  say  then  ?  shall  we  continue 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  81 

IV.  True  believers  may  have  the  assurance  of 
their  salvation  divers  ways  shaken,  diminished,  and 
intermitted ;  as,  by  negligence  in  preserving  of  it, 
by  falling  into  some  special  sin,  which  woundeth 
the  conscience,  and  grieveth  the  Spirit ;  by  some 
sudden  or  vehement  temptation  ;  by  God's  with- 
drawing the  light  of  his  countenance,  and  suffering 
even  such  as  iear  him  to  walk  in  darkness  and  to 
have  no  light :  Yet  are  they  never  utterly  destitute 
of  that  seed  of  God,  and  life  of  faith,  that  love  of 
Christ  and  the  brethren,  that  sincerity  of  heart  and 
conscience  of  duty,  out  of  which,  by  the  operation 
of  the  Spirit,  this  assurance  may  in  due  time  be 

in  sin,  that  grace  may  abound  ?  God  forbid.  How  shall  we, 
that  are  dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer  therein?  Tit.  ii.  11,  12, 
14.  For  the  grace  of  God  that  bringeth  salvation  hath  ap- 
peared to  all  men,  teaching  us,  that,  denying  ungodliness 
and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and 
godly,  in  this  present  world. — Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he 
might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

IV.  p  Cant.  v.  2,  3,  6.  I  sleep,  but  my  heart  waketh :  it  is 
the  voice  of  my  beloved  that  knocketh,  saying,  Open  to  me,  my 
sister,  my  love,  my  dove,  my  undefiled :  for  my  head  is  filled 
with  dew,  and  my  locks  with  the  drops  of  the  night.  I  have 
put  off  my  coat ;  how  shall  I  put  it  on  ?  I  have  washed  my  feet ; 
how  shall  I  defile  them  ? — I  opened  to  my  beloved ;  but  my  be- 
loved had  withdrawn  himself,  and  was  gone :  my  soul  failed 
when  he  spake :  I  sought  him,  but  I  could  not  find  him ;  I  called 
i  him,  but  he  gave  me  no  answer.  Psalm  li.  8,  12,  14.  Make 
I  me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness ;  that  the  bones  which  thou  hast 
broken  may  rejoice.  Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation ; 
i  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  Spirit. — Deliver  me  from  blood- 
guiltiness,  O  God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation ;  and  my  tongue 
shall  sing  aloud  of  thy  righteousness.  Eph.  iv.  30.  And  grieve 
not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day 
of  redemption.  Compare  the  above  with  Psalm  lxxvii.  first 
ten  verses,  and  Mat.  xxvi.  69,  70,  71, 72.  Psal.  xxxi.  22.  Psal. 
lxxxviii.  throughout,  and  Isa.  1. 10. 


82  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH* 

revived**,  and  by  the  which,  in  the  mean  time,  they 
are  supported  from  utter  despair1". 


God 


CHAPTER  XIX. 
Of  the  Law  of  God* 
gave  to  Adam  a  law,  as  a  covenant  oi 


works,  by  which  he  bound  him  and  all  his  poste- 
rity to  personal,  entire,  exact,  and  perpetual  obe- 
dience; promised  life  upon  the  fulfilling,  and 
threatened  death  upon  the  breach  of  it ;  and  en- 
dued him  with  power  and  ability  to  keep  it\ 

*>  1  John  iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit 
sm ;  for  his  seed  rcmaineth  in  him ;  and  he  cannot  sin,  because 
he  is  born  of  God.  Luke  xxii.  32.  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee, 
that  thy  faith  fail  not.  Job  xiii.  15.  Though  he  slay  me,  yet 
will  I  trust  in  him  :  but  I  will  maintain  mine  own  ways  before 
him.     Psalm  lxxiii.  15.>and  li.  8,  12.  with  Isa.  1.  10. 

r  Micah  vii.  7,  8,  9.  Therefore  1  will  look  unto  the  Lord  ; 
I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation :  my  God  will  hear  me. 
Rejoice  not  against  me,  O  mine  enemy :  when  I  fall,  I  shall 
arise ;  when  I  sit  in  darkness,  the  Lord  shall  be  a  light  unto 
me.  I  will  bear  the  indignation  of  the  Lord,  because  I  have 
sinned  against  him,  until  he  plead  my  cause,  and  execute  judg- 
ment for  me :  he  will  bring  me  forth  to  the  light,  and  I  shall 
-  behold  his  righteousness.     Isa.  liv.  7,  8. 

I.  a  Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our 
image,  after  our  likeness.  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the 
day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Rom.  ii.  14, 
15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not  the  law,  do  by 
nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the 
law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves ;  which  shew  the  work  of  the 
law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  wit- 
ness, and  their  thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing  or  else  excu- 
sing one  another.  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  righ 
teousness  which  is  of  the  law,  That  the  man  which  doeth  those 
things  shall  live  by  them.  Rom.  v.  12,  19.  Wherefore,  as  by 
one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  83 

II.  This  law,  after  his  fall,  continued  to  be  a 
perfect  rule  of  righteousness ;  and,  as  such,  was 
delivered  by  God  upon  mount  Sinai  in  ten  com- 
mandments, and  written  in  two  tablesb ;  the  four 
first  commandments  containing  our  duty  towards 
God,  and  the  other  six  our  duty  to  manc. 

HI.  Beside  this  law,  commonly  called  moral, 
God  was  pleased  to  give  to  the  people  of  Israel,  as 
a  church  under  age,  ceremonial  laws,  containing 
several  typical  ordinances,  partly  of  worship,  pre- 
figuring Christ,  his  graces,  actions,  sufferings,  and 
benefitsd ;  and  partly  holding  forth  divers  instruc- 

death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned. — For  as  by 
one  man's  disobedience  many  were  made  simiers ;  so  by  the 
obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.  See  also  Gal. 
iii.  10,  12.     Eccl.  vii.  29.  and  Job  xxviii.  28. 

II.  b  James  i.  25.  But  whoso  looketh  into  the  perfect  law  of 
liberty,  and  continueth  therein,  he  being  not  a  forgetful  hearer, 
but  a  doer  of  the  work,,  this  man  shall  be  blessed  in  his  deed. 
Junes  ii.  8,  10.  If  ye  fulfil  the  royal  law  according  to  the 
Scripture,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself,  ye  do 
well. — For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend 
ia  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.  Rom.  iii.  19.  Now  we  know, 
that  what  things  soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who 
are  under  the  law.  Deut.  v.  32.  Ye  shall  observe  to  do 
[therefore  as  the  Lord  your  God  hath  commanded  you  :  ye 
shall  not  turn  aside  to  the  right-hand  or  to  the  left :  and 
|chap.  x.  4.  And  he  wrote  on  the  tables,  according  to  the 
first  writing,  the  ten  commandments,  which  the  Lord  spake 
unto  you  in  the  mount,  out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire  in  the  day  of 
the  assembly :  and  the  Lord  gave  them  unto  me.  Exod. 
iixxiv.  1.  and  Rom.  xiii.  8,  9. 

I  c  Mat.  xxii.  37,  38,  39,  40.  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  shalt 
[love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
^nd  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and  great  command- 
laent.  And  the  second  it  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself.  On  these  two  commandments  hang  all 
he  law  and  the  prophets.     Exod.  xx.  3  to  18. 

III.  d  Heb.  x.  1.   For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of  good  things 
come,  and  not  the  very  image  of  the  things,  can  never  with 

8 


tions  of  moral  duties6.  All  which  ceremonial  laws 
are  now  abrogated  under  the  New  Testament1". 

IV.  To  them  also,  as  a  body  politic,  he  gave 
sundry  judicial  laws,  which  expired  together  with 
the  state  of  that  people,  not  obliging  any  other, 
now,  further  than  the  general  equity  thereof  may 
required 

V.  The  moral  law  doth  for  ever  bind  all,  as 
well  justified  persons  as  others,  to  the  obedience 
thereof h ;  and  that  not  only  in  regard  of  the  mat- 

those  sacrifices,  which  they  offered  year  by  year  continually, 
make  the  comers  thereunto  perfect.  Gal.  iv.  1,  2,  3,  Now  I 
say,  that  the  heir,  as  long  as  he  is  a  child,  difiereth  nothing 
from  a  servant,  though  he  be  lord  of  all ;  but  is  under  tutors 
and  governors  until  the  time  appointed  of  the  father. — Even  so 
we,  when  we  were  children,  were  in  bondage  under  the  ele- 
ments of  the  world.  Col.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things 
to  come  :  but  the  body  is  of  Christ.     Heb.  9th  chap. 

c  1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye 
may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ 
our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  2  Cor.  vi.  17.  Wherefore, 
come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord, 
and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing ;  and  I  will  receive  you. 

f  Col.  ii.  14,  16,  17.  Blotting  out  the  hand- writing  of  ordi- 
nances that  was  against  us,  which  was  contrary  to  us,  and  took 
it  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it  to  his  cross. — Let  no  man  there- 
fore judge  you  in  meat,  or  in  drink. — Which  are  a  shadow  of 
things  to  come :  but  the  body  is  of  Christ.  Eph.  ii.  15,  16. 
Having  abolished  in  his  flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  com  - 
mandments  contained  in  ordinances  ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of 
twain  one  new  man,  so  making  peace  ;  and  that  he  might  re- 
concile both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain 
the  enmity  thereby. 

[V.  e  See  Exod.  21st  chap,  and  22d  chap.  1st  to  the  29th 
verse.  Gen.  xlix.  10.  The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Ju- 
dah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh  come : 
and  unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the  people  be.  Mat.  v.  38, 
39.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  An  eye  for  an  eye, 
and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth :  but  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not 
evil.     1  Cor.  ix.  8,  9,  10. 

V.  *>  Rom.  xiii.  8,  9.    See  above  in  letter  b.    1  John  ii.  3, 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  85 

ter  contained  in  it,  but  also  in  respect  of  the  au- 
thority of  God  the  Creator  who  gave  it*.  Neither 
doth  Christ  in  the  Gospel  any  way  dissolve,  but 
much  strengthen,  this  obligation1*. 

VI.  Although  true  believers  be  not  under  the 
law  as  a  covenant  of  works,  to  be  thereby  justified 
or  condemned1 ;  yet  is  it  of  great  use  to  them,  as 
well  as  to  others  ;  in  that,  as  a  rule  of  life,  inform- 
ing them  of  the  will  of  God  and  their  duty,  it  di- 
rects and  binds  them  to  walk  accordingly™ ;  dis- 
covering also  the  sinful  pollutions  of  the'r  nature, 

4,  7.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  *m,  if  we 
keep  his  commandments.  He  that  saith,  I  kno.  him,  and 
keepeth  not  his  commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  the  '*uth  is  not 
in  him. — Brethren,  I  write  no  new  commandment  unto  you, 
but  an  old  commandment  which  ye  had  from  the  beginning. 
Rom.  iii.  31.  and  vi.  15.  Do  we  then  make  void  the  law 
through  faith  ?  God  forbid :  yea,  we  establish  the  law.  What 
then  ?  shall  we  sin  because  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  un- 
der grace  ?  God  forbid. 

»  Jam.  ii.  10, 11.     See  in  letter  b. 

k  Matt.  v.  18,  19.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven 
and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass 
from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled.  Whosoever  therefore  shall 
break  one  of  these  least  commandments,  and  shall  teach  men 
so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :  but 
whosoever  shall  do  and  teach  them,  the  same  shall  be  called 
great  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.     James  ii.  8.     Rom.  iii.  31. 

VI.  l  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over 
you  :  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace.  Rom. 
viii.  1.  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which 
are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the 
Spirit.     See  also  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  and  Acts  xiii.  39. 

m  Rom.  vii.  12.  Wherefore  the  law  is  holy ;  and  the 
commandment  holy,  and  just,  and  good.  Psal.  cxix.  5.  O 
that  my  ways  were  directed  to  keep  thy  statutes !  1  Cor.  vii. 
19.  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is  nothing, 
but  the  keeping  of  the  commandments  of  God.  GaL  v.  14, 18, 
19,  20,  21,  22,  23. 


86  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

hearts,  and  lives0 ;  so  as,  examining  themselves 
thereby,  they  may  come  to  further  conviction  of, 
humiliation  for,  and  hatred  against  sin0 ;  together 
with  a  clearer  sight  of  the  need  they  have  of 
Christ,  and  the  perfection  of  his  obedience?.  It 
is  likewise  of  use  to  the  regenerate,  to  restrain 
their  corruptions ;  in  that  it  forbids  sin1* ;  and  the 
threatenings  of  it  serve  to  shew  what  even  their 
sins  deserve,  and  what  afflictions  in  this  life  they 
may  expect  for  them,  although  freed  from  the 
curse  thereof  threatened  in  the  lawr.  The  pro- 
mises of  it,  in  like  manner,  show  them  God's  ap- 
probation of  obedience,  and  what  blessings  they 

n  Rom.  vii.  7.  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  is  the  law  sin  ?  God 
forbid.  Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin  but  by  the  law  :  for  I  had 
not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt  not  covet. 
Rom.  iii.  20. — For  by  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin. 

°  Rom.  vii.  9,  14,  24.  For  I  was  alive  without  the  law  once  ; 
but  when  the  commandment  came,  sin  revived,  and  I  died.— 
For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold 
under  sin. — O  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me 
from  the  body  of  this  death  ? 

p  Gal.  iii.  24.  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  schoolmaster  to 
bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  faith.  Rom. 
viii.  3,  4.  For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of 
sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh  ;  that  the 
righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not 
after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.     Rom.  vii.  24,  25. 

q  James  ii.  11.  For  he  that  said,  Do  not  commit  adultery, 
said  also,  Do  not  kill.  Now,  if  thou  commit  no  adultery,  yet 
if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a  transgressor  of  the  law.  Psal. 
cxix.  128.  Therefore  I  esteem  all  thy  precepts  concerning  all 
things  to  be  right ;  and  I  hate  every  false  way. 

r  Ezra  ix.  13,  14.  And  after  all  that  is  come  upon  us  for 
our  evil  deeds,  and  for  our  great  trespass,  seeing  that  thou  our 
God,  hast  punished  us  less  than  our  iniquities  deserve,  and  hast 
given  us  such  deliverance  as  this  ;  should  we  again  break  thy 
commandments,  and  join  in  affinity  with  the  people  of  these 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  87 

may  expect  upon  the  performance  thereof3;  al- 
though not  as  due  to  them  by  the  law  as  a  cove- 
nant of  works1 :  so  as  a  man's  doing  good,  and  re- 
fraining from  evil,  because  the  law  encourageth  to 
the  one,  and  deterreth  from  the  other,  is  no  evi- 
dence of  his  being  under  the  law,  and  not  under 
gracev. 

VII.  Neither  are  the  aforementioned  uses  01 
the  law  contrary  to  the  grace  of  the  Gospel,  but 
do  sweetly  comply  with  itw ;  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
subduing  and  enabling  the  will  of  man  to  do  that 
freely  and  cheerfully,  which  the  will  of  God,  re- 
vealed in  the  law,  requireth  to  be  done*. 

abominations  ?  Wouldest  not  thou  be  angry  with  us  tiU  thou 
hadst  consumed  us,  so  that  there  should  be  no  remnant  nor 
escaping?     Psal.  lxxxix.  30,  31,  32.  33,  34. 

•  Psal.  xxxvii.  11.  But  the  meek  shall  inherit  the  earth ; 
i  and  shall  delight  themselves  in  the  abundance  of  peace.    Psal. 

xix.  11.  Moreover  by  them  is  thy  servant  warned:  and  in 
!  keeping  of  them  there  is  great  reward.  Lev.  xxvi.  1.  to  the 
;  14th  verse,  and  Eph.  vi.  2.     Mat.  v.  5. 

1  Gal.  ii.  16.  Knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified  by  the 
works  of  the  law,  but  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  we 
I  have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  the 
\  faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of  the  law :  for  by  the 
|  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified. 

9  Rom.  vi.  12,  14.  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in  your  mor- 
tal body,  that  you  should  obey  it  in  the  lusts  thereof. — For  sin 
(shall  not  have  dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are  not  under  the 
law,  but  under  grace.  Heo".  xii.  28,  29.  Wherefore  we  re- 
ceiving a  kingdom  which  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace 
whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and 
godly  fear.  For  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire.  1  Pet.  iii.  8,  9, 
10,  11,  12.     Psal.  xxxiv.  12,  13,  14,  15,  16. 

VII.  w  Gal.  iii.  21.  Is  the  law  then  against  the  promises  of 
God?  God  forbid:  for  if  there  had  been  a  law  given  which 
could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should  have  been 
by  the  law.     Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  13,  14. 

*  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.    And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within  you, 
8* 


88  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Of  Christian  Liberty,  and  Liberty  of  Conscience, 

THE  liberty  which  Christ  hath  purchased  for 
believers  under  the  Gospel  consists  in  their  free- 
dom from  the  guilt  of  sin,  the  condemning  wrath 
of  God,  the  curse  of  the  moral  lawa;  and  in  thek 
being  delivered  from  this  present  evil  world,  bon- 
dage to  Satan,  and  dominion  of  sinb,  from  the  evil 
of  afflictions,  the  sting  of  death,  the  victory  of  the 
grave,  and  everlasting  damnation0 ;  as  also  in  their 
free  access  to  Godd,  and  their  yielding  obedience 

and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall  keep  my 
judgments,  and  do  them.  Heb.  viii.  10.  For  this  is  the  cove- 
nant that  I  will  make  with  the  house  of  Israel,  after  those  days, 
saith  the  Lord  ;  I  will  put  my  law3  into  their  mind,  and  write 
them  in  their  hearts ;  and  I  will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they 
shall  be  to  me  a  people.     Jer.  xxxi.  33. 

I.  a  Tit.  ii.  14.  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  r«^ 
deem  us  from  all  iniquity  :  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar 
people,  zealous  of  good  works.  Gal.  iii.  13.  Christ  hath  re- 
deemed us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse  for 
us  :  for  it-is  written,  Cursed,  &c. 

b  Gal.  i.  4.  Who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  that  he  might 
deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  according  to  the  will  of 
<jod,  and  our  Father.  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes, 
and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of 
Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and 
inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified,  by  faith  that  is 
in  me.  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over 
you  :  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

c  Psal.  cxix.  71.  It  is  good  for  me,  that  I  have  been  af- 
flicted :  that  I  might  learn  thy  statutes.  1  Cor.  xv.  56,  57.— 
The  sting  of  death  is  sin ;  and  the  strength  of  sin  it  the  law.— 
But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Rom.  viii.  1. 

d  Rom.  v.  2.  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into 
this  grace  wherein  we  stand. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  89 

unto  him,  not  out  of  slavish  fear,  but  a  child-like 
love,  and  a  willing  minde.  All  which  were  com- 
mon also  to  believers  under  the  lawf ;  but  under 
the  New  Testament,  the  Liberty  of  Christians  is 
further  enlarged  in  their  freedom  from  the  yoke  of 
the  ceremonial  law,  to  which  the  Jewish  church 
was  subjected^ ;  and  in  greater  boldness  of  access 
to  the  throne  of  graceh,  and  in  fuller  communica- 
tions of  the  free  Spirit  of  God,  than  believers  un- 
der the  law  did  ordinarily  partake  of1. 

e  Rom.  viii.  14,  15.  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  For  ye  have  not  recnived  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear  ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  1  John  iv.  18.— 
There  is  no  fear  in  love  ;  but  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear  :  be- 
cause fear  hath  torment.  He  that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect 
in  love. 

f  Gal.  iii.  9,  14.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith,  are  blessed 
with  faithful  Abraham.  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might 
come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that  we  might  re- 
ceive the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 

s  Gal.  v.  1.  Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty  wherewith 
Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  entangled  again  with  the 
yoke  of  bondage.  Acts  xv.  10.  Now  therefore  why  tempt 
ye  God,  to  put  a  yoke  upon  the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which 
neither  our  fathers  nor  we  were  able  to  bear  ?  Gal.  iv.  1,  2, 
3,6. 

h  Heb.  iv.  14,  16.  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great  high 
priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God, 
let  us  hold  fast  our  profession. — Let  us  therefore  come  boldly 
unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find 
grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.  Heb.  x.  19,  20.  Having  there- 
fore, brethren,  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of 
Jesus,  by  a  new  and  living  way  which  he  hath  consecrated 
for  us,  through  the  vail,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh. 

»  John  vii.  38,  39.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the  Scrip- 
ture hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  wa- 
ter. (But  this  spake  he  of  the  Spirit,  which  they  that  believe 
on  him  should  receive  ;  for  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet  given, 
Jbecause  that  Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified.)  2  Cor.  iii.  13,  17,  18. 


90  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

II.  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience*,  and 
have  left  it  free  from  the  doctrines  and  command- 
ments of  men  which  are  in  any  thing  contrary  to 
his  word,  or  beside  it,  in  matters  of  faith  or  wor- 
ship1. So  that  to  believe  such  doctrines,  or  to 
obey  such  commandments  out  of  conscience,  is  to 
betray  true  liberty  of  conscience™ ;  and  the  re- 
quiring of  an  implicit  faith,  and  an  absolute  and 
blind  obedience,  is  to  destroy  liberty  of  conscience, 
and  reason  also11. 

II.  k  Rom.  xiv.  4.  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  man's 
servant  ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth  :  yea,  he 
shall  be  holden  up ;    for  God  is  able  to  make  him  stand. 

1  Acts  iv.  19.  But  Peter  and  John  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to  hearken  unto 
you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye.  Acts  v.  29.  Then  Peter 
and  the  other  apostles  answered  and  said,  We  ought  to  obey 
God,  rather  than  men.  1  Cor.  vii.  23.  Mat.  xxiii.  8,  9,  10. 
2  Cor.  i.  24.     Mat.  xv.  9. 

m  Col.  ii.  20,  22,  23.  Wherefore,  if  ye  be  dead  with  Christ 
from  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though  living  in  the 
world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances  ;  (which  all  are  to  perish 
with  the  using,)  after  the  commandments  and  doctrines  of  men  ? 
Which  things  have  indeed  a  shew  of  wisdom  in  will-worship, 
and  humility,  and  neglecting  of  the  body ;  not  in  any  honour  to 
the  satisfying  of  the  flesh.  Gal.  i.  10.  For  do  I  now  persuade 
men,  or  God  ?  or  do  I  seek  to  please  men  ?  for  if  I  yet  pleased 
men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ.  Gal.  ii.  4.  And 
that  because  of  false  brethren  unawares  brought  in,  who  came 
in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty  which  we  have  in  Christ  Je- 
sus, that  they  might  bring  us  into  bondage.     See  Gal.  v.  1. 

n  Isa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if  they 
speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light 
in  them.  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in 
Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all  readi- 
ness of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures  daily,  whether  those 
things  were  so.  John  iv.  22.  Ye  worship  ye  know  not  what : 
we  know  what  we  worship ;  for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews,  See 
alsoHos.  v.  11  with  Rev.  xiii.  12,  16,  17. 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  91 

III.  They  who,  upon  pretence  of  Christian  li- 
berty, do  practise  any  sin,  or  cherish  any  lust,  do 
thereby  destroy  the  end  of  Christian  liberty; 
which  is,  that,  being  delivered  out  of  the  hands  of 
our  enemies,  we  might  serve  the  Lord  without 
fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all 
the  days  of  our  life0. 

IV.  And  because  the  powers  which  God  hath 
ordained,  and  the  liberty  which  Christ  hath  pur- 
chased, are  not  intended  by  God  to  destroy,  but 
mutually  to  uphold  and  preserve  one  another; 
they  who,  upon  pretence  of  Christian  liberty,  shall 
oppose  any  lawful  power,  or  the  lawful  exercise 
of  it,  whether  it  be  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  resist  the 
ordinance  of  GodD.  And  for  their  publishing  of 
such  opinions,  or  maintaining  of  such  practices,  as 
are  contrary  to  the  light  of  nature,  or  to  the  known 
principles  of  Christianity,  whether  concerning 
faith,  worship,  or  conversation  ;  or  to  the  power  of 
godliness  ;  or  such  erroneous  opinions  or  practices, 
as,  either  in  their  own  nature,  or  in  the  manner  of 
publishing  or  maintaining  them,  are  destructive  to 
the  external  peace  and  order  which  Christ  hath 

III.  °  Gal.  v.  13.  For,  brethren,  ye  have  been  called  unto 
liberty ;  only  me  not  liberty  for  an  occasion  to  the  flesh,  but 
1>y  love  serve  one  another.  1  Pet.  ii.  16.  As  free,  and  not 
using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but  as  the  ser- 
vants of  God.  Luke  i.  74,  75.  That  he  would  grant  unto  us, 
that  we  being  delivered  out  of  the  hand  of  our  enemies,  might 
serve  him  without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before 
him,  all  the  days  of  our  life.     2  Pet.  ii.  19.     John  viii.  3-1. 

IV.  p  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16.  Submit  yourselves  to  every  or- 
|  dinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake  :  whether  it  be  to  the  king, 
i  as  supreme ;  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by 
I  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil  doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them 
.that  do  well. — As  free,  and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of 


92  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

established  in  the  church*1 ;  they  may  lawfully  be 
called  to  account,  and  proceeded  against  by  the 
censures  of  the  church1". 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Of  Religious  Worship,  and  the  Sabbath-Day. 

THE  light  of  nature  sheweth  that  there  is  a  God, 
who  hath  lordship  and  sovereignty  over  all;  is 
good,  and  doeth  good  unto  all ;  and  is  therefore  to 
be  feared,  loved,  praised,  called  upon,  trusted  in, 
and  served  with  all  the  heart,  and  with  all  the  soul, 
and  with  all  the  mighta.     But  the  acceptable  way 

maliciousness,  but  as  the  servants  of  God.  Heb.  xiii.  17. — 
Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  your- 
selves :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give 
account ;  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy  and  not  with  grief:  for 
that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  See  also  Rom.  xiii.  1  to  the  8th 
verse. 

i  Rom.  i.  32.  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God,  that 
they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death ;  not  only 
do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do  them.  1  Cor. 
v.  1,  5,  11,  13.  It  is  reported  commonly  that  there  is  fornica- 
tion among  you,  and  such  fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as  na- 
med among  the  Gentiles,  that  one  should  have  his  father's 
wife. — To  deliver  such  a  one  unto  Satan  for  the  destruction 
of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. — But  now  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  compa- 
ny, if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother,  be  a  fornicator,  or  co- 
vetous, or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extor- 
tioner ;  with  such  a  one  no  not  to  eat. — But  them  that  are 
without,  God  judge th.  Therefore  put  away  from  among  your 
selves  that  wicked  person. 

r  2  Thess.  iii.  14.  And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this 
epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  company  with  him,  that 
he  may  be  ashamed.  Tit.  iii.  10.  A  man  that  is  a  heretick, 
after  the  first  and  second  admonition,  reject. 

I.  &  Rom.  i.  20.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  Uie 
creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  93 

of  worshipping  the  true  God  is  instituted  by  him- 
self, and  so  limited  by  his  own  revealed  will,  that 
he  may  not  be  worshipped  according  to  the  ima- 
ginations and  devices  of  men,  or  the  suggestions 
of  Satan,  under  any  visible  representation  or  any 
other  way  not  prescribed  in  the  Holy  Scriptureb. 

II.  Religious  worship  is  to  be  given  to  God,  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ;  and  to  him  alonec :  not 
to  angels,  saints,  or  any  other  creatured  :  and  since 

the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  godhead ; 
so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psal.  cxix.  68.  Thou  art 
good,  and  doest  good  :  teach  me  thy  statutes.  Jer.  x.  7.  Who 
would  not  fear  thee,  O  King  of  nations  ?  for  to  thee  doth  it 
appertain  :  forasmuch  as  among  all  the  wise  men  of  the  nations, 
and  in  all  their  kingdoms,  there  is  none  like  unto  thee.  Psal. 
I  xxxi.  23.  O  love  the  Lord,  all  ye  his  saints ;  for  the  Lord 
•  preserveth  the  faithful,  and  plentifully  rewardeth  the  proud 
doer.  Psal.  xviii.  3.  Rom.  x.  12.  Psal.  lxii.  8.  Josh.  xxiv. 
14.    Mark  xii.  33. 

b  Deut.  xii.  32.  What  thing  soever  I  command  you,  ob- 
|  serve  to  do  it :  thou  shalt  not  add  thereto,  nor  diminish  from 
it.  Mat.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching  for 
doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  Mat.  iv.  9,  10.  And 
saith  unto  him,  All  these  things  will  I  give  thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall 
down  and  worship  me.  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get  thee 
hence,  Satan  :  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve.  See  also  Deut.  xv.  to 
the  20th   verse,  and  Exod.  xx.  4,  5,  6. 

II.  c  John  v.  23.  That  all  men  should  honour  the  Son,  even 
as  they  honour  the  Father.  He  that  honoureth  not  the  Son, 
honoureth  not  the  Father  which  hath  sent  him.  2  Cor.  xiii. 
14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God, 
and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.  Amen. 
Mat.  iv.  10.     Rev.  v.  11,  12,  13. 

d  Col.  ii.  18.  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  reward,  in  a 
voluntary  humility,  and  worshipping  of  angels.  Rev.  xix  10. 
lAnd  1  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said  v.uto  me, 
See  thou  do  it  not;  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  bre- 
thren that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  :  worship  God.  Rom.  i. 
'25.  Who  changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped 
and  served  the  creature  more  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed 
Tor  ever.    Amen. 


94  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

the  fall,  not  without  a  Mediator ;  nor  in  the  me- 
diation of  any  other  but  of  Christ  alonee» 

III.  Prayer  with  thanksgiving,  being  one  spe- 
cial part  of  religious  worshipf,  is  by  God  required 
of  all  mens  •  and  that  it  may  be  accepted,  it  is  te 
be  made  in  the  name  of  the  Sonb,  by  the  help  of 
his  Spirit1,  according  to  his  willk,  with  understand 
ing,  reverence,  humility,  fervency,  faith,  love,  and 
perseverance1;  and,  if  vocal,  in  a  known  tongue™. 

c  John  xiv.  6.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way,  and  the 
truth,  and  the  life  :  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by 
me.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God  and  one  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  Eph.  ii.  18.  For 
through  him  we  both  have  an  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Fa- 
ther. 

III.  f  Phil.  iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothing;  but  in  every 
thing  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your 
requests  be  made  known  unto  God. 

s  Psal.  lxv.  2.  O  thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  thee  shall 
all  flesh  come. 

h  John  xiv.  13,  14.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 
name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the 
Son.     If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will  do  it. 

■  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  infir- 
mities :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought ; 
but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for  us  with  groanings 
which  cannot  be  uttered. 

k  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in 
-him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he  heareth  us. 

1  Psal.  xlvii.  7.  For  God  is  the  King  of  all  the  earth  :  sing 
ye  praises  with  understanding.  Heb.  xii.  28.  Let  us  have 
grace,  whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence 
and  godly  fear.  Gen.  xviii.  27.  I  have  taken  upon  me  to 
speak  unto  the  Lord,  which  am  but  dust  and  ashes.  Jam.  v. 
16.  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth 
much.  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  sup- 
plication in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perse- 
verance and  supplication  for  all  saints.  See  also  Jam.  i.  6,  7. 
Mark  xi.  24.     Mat.  vi.  12,  14,  15.     Col.  iv.  2. 

m  1  Cor.  xiv.  14.  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue,  my 
spirit  prayeth,  but  my  understanding  is  unfruitful. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  95 

IV.  Prayer  is  to  be  made  for  things  lawful0,  and 
for  all  sorts  of  men  living,  or  that  shall  live  here- 
after0; but  not  for  the  deadp,  nor  for  those  of 
whom  it  may  be  known  that  they  have  sinned  the 
sin  unto  death0-. 

V.  The  reading  of  the  Scriptures  with  godly 
fear1";  the  sound  preaching55,  and  conscionable 
hearing  of  the  word,  in  obedience  unto  God,  with 
understanding,  faith,  and  reverence1;  singing  of 

IV.  n  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have 
in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he  hear- 
eth  us. 

°  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  sup- 
plications, prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks,  be 
made  for  all  men  ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  authority ; 
that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godliness 
and  honesty. 

p  2  Sam.  xii.  21,  22,  23.  Then  said  his  servants  unto  him, 
What  thing  is  this  that  thou  hast  done  ?  Thou  didst  fast  and 
weep  for  the  child,  while  it  was  alive ;  but  when  the  child  was 
dead,  thou  didst  rise  and  eat  bread.  And  he  said,  While  the 
child  was  yet  alive,  I  fasted  and  wept :  for  I  said,  Who  can  tell 
whether  God  will  be  gracious  to  me,  that  the  child  may  live  ? 
But  now  he  is  dead,  wherefore  should  I  fast?  can  I  bring  him 
back  again  ?  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to  me. 
Luke  xvi.  25,  26.  and  Rev.  xiv.  13. 

q  1  John  v.  16.  If  any  man  see  his  brother  sin  a  sin  which 
is  not  unto  death,  he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give  him  life  for 
them  that  sin  not  unto  death.  There  is  a  sin  unto  death :  I  do 
not  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it. 

V.  r  Acts  xv.  21.  For  Moses  of  old  time  hath  in  every  city 
them  that  preach  him,  being  read  in  the  synagogues  every 
Sabbath-day.  Rev.  i.  3.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and 
they  that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those 
Ithings  which  are  written  therein  :  for  the  time  it  at  hand. 

8  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Preach  the  word  ;  be  instant  in  season,  out 
f  season ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long-suffering, 
d  doctrine. 
James  i.  22.  But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers 
•nlvj  deceiving  your  own  selves.  Acts  x.  33.  Immediately 
9 


96  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

psalms  with  grace  in  the  heartv ;  as  also,  the  due 
administration  and  worthy  receiving  of  the  Sacra- 
ments instituted  by  Christ ;  are  all  parts  of  the  or- 
dinary religious  worship  of  Godw :  besides  religious 
oathsx  and  vowsy,  solemn  fastings*,  and  thanks- 
givings upon  special  occasions**;  which  are,  in 
their  several  times  and  seasons,  to  be  used  in  a 
holy  and  religious  mannerb# 

therefore  I  sent  to  thee  ;  and  thou  hast  well  done  that  thou  art 
come.  Now  therefore  are  we  all  here  present  before  God,  to 
hear  all  things  that  are  commanded  thee  of  God.  Heb.  iv.  2. 
For  unto  us  was  the  Gospel  preached,  as  well  as  unto  them  ; 
but  the  word  preached  did  not  profit  them,  not  being  mixed 
with  faith  in  them  that  heard  it.     Mat.  xiii.  19.     Isa.  lxvi.  2. 

v  Col.  iii.  16.  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly 
in  all  wisdom ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one  another  in  psalms, 
and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with  grace  in  your 
hearts  to  the  Lord.     Eph.  v.  19.     Jam.  v.  13. 

w  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Acts  ii.  42.  And  they  continued  stead- 
fastly in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking 
of  bread,  and  in  prayers.     1  Cor.  xi.  23.  to  verse  29. 

*  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

y  Eccl.  v.  4,  5.  When  thou  vowest  a  vow  unto  God,  defer 
not  to  pay  it ;  for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools :  pay  that 
which  thou  hast  vowed.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shouldest 
not  vow,  than  that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and  not  pay.  Acts 
xviii.  18. 

z  Joel  ii.  12.  Therefore  also  now,  saith  the  Lord,  Turn  ye 
even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting,  and  wiUi 
weeping,  and  with  mourning.  Mat.  ix.  15.  Can  the  children 
of  the  bride-chamber  mourn,  as  long  as  the  bridegroom  is  with 
them  ?  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the  bridegroom  shall  be 
taken  from  them,  and  then  shall  they  fast.  1  Cor.  vii.  5.  De- 
fraud ye  not  one  the  other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  a  time, 
that  ye  may  give  yourselves  to  fasting  and  prayer ;  and  come 
together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  you  not  for  your  incontinency . 

a  Psal.  cvii.  throughout. 

b  Heb.  xii.  28.    Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom  which 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  97 

VI.  Neither  prayer  nor  any  other  part  of  reli- 
gious worship,  is  now,  under  the  Gospel,  either 
tied  unto,  or  made  more  acceptable  by  any  place 
in  which  it  is  performed,  or  towards  which  it  is  di 
rectedc :  but  God  is  to  be  worshipped  every  whered 
in  spirit  and  in  truthe  ;  as  in  private  families'  dai 
lys,  and  in  secret  each  one  by  himself h,  so  more 
solemnly  in  the  public  assemblies,  which  are  not 

cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve 
God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly  fear. 

VI.  c  John  iv.21.  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  believe  me, 
the  hour  cometh,  when  ye  shall  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor 
yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father. 

d  Mai.  i.  11.  From  the  rising  of  the  sun,  even  unto  the  go- 
ing down  of  the  same,  my  name  shall  be  great  among  the  Gen- 
tiles ;  and  in  every  place  incense  shall  be  offered  unto  my  name, 
and  a  pure  offering  :  for  my  name  shall  be  great  among  the  hea- 
then, saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  1  Tim.  ii.  8.  I  will  therefore 
that  men  pray  every  where,  lifting  up  holy  hands,  without 
wrath  and  doubting. 

e  John  iv.  23,  24.  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when 
the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in 
truth :  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship  him.  God  is  a 
Spirit :  and  they  that  worship  him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit 
and  in  truth. 

f  Jer.  x.  25.  Pour  out  thy  fury  upon  the  heathen  that  know 
thee  not,  and  upon  the  families  that  call  not  on  thy  name. 
Job  i.  5.  And  it  was  so,  when  the  days  of  their  feasting  were 
gone  about,  that  Job  sent  and  sanctified  them,  and  rose  up  early 
in  the  morning,  and  offered  burnt-offerings  according  to  the 
number  of  them  all :  for  Job  said,  It  may  be  that  my  sons  have 
sinned,  and  cursed  God  in  their  hearts.  Thus  did  Job  conti- 
nually. 2  Sam.  vi.  18,  20.  And  as  soon  as  David  had  made  an  end 
of  offering  burnt-offerings  and  peace-offerings,  he  blessed  the 
people  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Then  David  re- 
turned to  bless  his  household. 

s  Mat.  vi.  11.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  Jos.  xxiv.  15. 

h  Mat.  vi.  6.  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy 
closet ;  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father, 
which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father,  which  seeth  in  secret,  shall 
reward  thee  openly.    Eph.  vi.  18. 


98  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

carelessly  or  wilfully  to  be  neglected  or  forsaken, 
when  God,  by  his  word  or  providence,  calleth 
thereunto'. 

VII.  As  it  is  of  the  law  of  nature,  that,  in  gene- 
ral, a  due  proportion  of  time  be  set  apart  for  the 
worship  of  God  ;  so,  in  his  word,  by  a  positive,  mo- 
ral, and  perpetual  commandment,  binding  all  men 
in  all  ages,  he  hath  particularly  appointed  one  day 
in  seven  for  a  Sabbath,  to  be  kept  holy  unto 
himk :  which,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to 
the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was  the  last  day  of  the 
week ;  and,  from  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was 
changed  into  the  first  day  of  the  week1,  which  in 

»  Isa.  lvi.  7.  My  house  shall  be  called  a  house  of  prayer  for 
all  people.  Heb.  x.  25.  Not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  our- 
selves together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is ;  but  exhorting  one 
another  :  and  so  much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approach- 
ing. Prov.  viii.  34.  Blessed*  is  the  man  that  heareth  me, 
watching  daily  at  my  gates,  waiting  at  the  posts  of  my  doors. 
Acts  ii.  42.  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apos- 
tles' doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and 
in  prayers. 

VII.  k  See  the  4th  commandment  in  Exod.  xx.  8,  9,  10,  11. 
Isa.  lvi.  2,  4.  Blessed  is  the  man  that  doeth  this,  and  the  son  of 
man  that  layeth  hold  on  it;  that  keepeth  the  Sabbath  from 
polluting  it,  and  keepeth  his  hand  from  doing  any  evil. — For 
thus  saith  the  Lord  unto  the  eunuchs  that  keep  my  Sabbaths, 
and  choose  the  things  that  please  me,  and  take  hold  of  my  co- 
venant    Isa.  lvi.  6. 

1  Gen.  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and  sancti- 
fied it ;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his  work 
which  God  created  and  made.  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2.  Now  con- 
cerning the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I  have  given  order  to 
the  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye.  Upon  the  first  day  ot 
the  week,  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath 
prospered  him,  that  there  be  no  gatherings  when  I  come.  Acts 
xx.  7.  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disci- 
ples came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them, 
(ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow ;)  and  continued  his  speech  un- 
til midnight. 


THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH.  99 

Scripture  is  called  the  Lord's  daym,  and  is  to  be 
continued  to  the  end  of  the  world,  as  the  Christian 
Sabbath0. 

VIII.  This  Sabbath  is  then  kept  holy  unto  the 
Lord,  when  men,  after  a  due  preparing  of  their 
hearts,  and  ordering  of  their  common  affairs  before- 
hand, do  not  only  observe  a  holy  rest  all  the  day 
from  their  own  works,  words,  and  thoughts,  about 
their  worldly  employments  and  recreations0 ;  but 
also  are  taken  up  the  whole  time  in  the  public  and 
private  exercises  of  his  worship,  and  in  the  duties 
of  necessity  and  mercyP. 

m  Rev,  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  and 
heard  behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet. 

n  Exod.  xx.  8,  10.  (See  letter  k)  Mat.  v.  17,  18.  Think  not 
that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law,  or  the  prophets  :  I  am  not 
come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil.  For  verily  1  say  unto  you,  Till 
heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass 
from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilleS. 

VIII.  °  Exod.  xvi.  23,  25,  26,  29,  30.  And  he  said  unto 
them,  This  is  that  which  the  Lord  hath  said,  To-morrow  is 
the  rest  of  the  holy  Sabbath  unto  the  Lord :  bake  that  which 
ye  will  bake  to-day,  and  seethe  that  ye  will  seethe  ;  and  that 
which  remaineth  over,  lay  up  for  you  to  be  kept  until  the 
morning. — And  Moses  said,  Eat  that  to-day ;  for  to-day  is  a 
Sabbath  unto  the  Lord :  to-day  ye  shall  not  find  it  in  the 
field.  Six  days  ye  shall  gather  it ;  but  on  the  seventh  day, 
which  is  the  Sabbath,  in  it  there  shall  be  none. — See,  for  that 
the  Lord  hath  given  you  the  Sabbath,  therefore  he  giveth  you 
on  the  sixth  day,  the  bread  of  two  days  :  abide  ye  every  man 
in  his  place,  let  no  man  go  out  of  his  place  on  the  seventh  day. 
So  the  people  rested  on  the  seventh  day.  Exod.  xxxi.  15,  16. 
Six  days  may  work  be  done ;  but  in  the  seventh  is  the  Sabbath 
of  rest,  holy  to  the  Lord  :  whosoever  doeth  any  work  in  the 
Sabbath  day,  he  shall  surely  be  put  to  death.  Wherefore  the 
children  of  Israel  shall  keep  the  Sabbath,  to  observe  the  Sab- 
bath throughout  their  generations,  for  a  perpetual  covenant. — 
Isa.  lviii.  13.    Neh.  xiii.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  21,  22. 

p  Isa.  lviii.  13.  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the  Sabbath, 
from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  my  holy  day  ;  and  call  the  Sabbath 

a* 


100  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Of  Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows. 

A.  LAWFUL  oath  is  a  part  of  religious  worship*, 
wherein  upon  just  occasion,  the  person  swearing, 
solemnly  calleth  God  to  witness  what  he  asserteth 
or  promiseth  ;  and  to  judge  him  according  to  the 
truth  or  falsehood  of  what  he  swearethb. 

II.  The  name  of  God  only  is  that  hy  which  men 
ought  to  swear,  and  therein  it  is  to  be  used  with 
all  holy  fear  and  reverence0 ;  therefore  to  swear 
vainly  or  rashly  by  that  glorious  and  dreadful 
name,  or  to  swear  at  all  by  any  other  thing,  is  sin- 
ful, and  to  be  abhorredd.     Yet  as,  in  matters  of 

a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honourable  ;  and  shalt  honour 
him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways,  nor  finding  thine  own  plea- 
sure, nor  speaking  thine  own  words.  Mat.  xii.  1  to  the  13th 
verse. 

I.  a  Deut.  x.  20.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  him 
shalt  thou  serve,  and  to  him  shalt  thou  cleave,  and  swear  by 
his  name. 

b  Exod.  xx.  7.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord 
thy  God  in  vain  ;  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that 
taketh  his  name  in  vain.  Lev.  xix.  12.  And  ye  shall  not  swear 
by  my  name  falsely,  neither  shalt  thou  profane  the  name  of  thy 
God :  I  am  the  Lord.  2  Cor.  i.  23.  Moreover,  I  call  God  for 
a  record  upon  my  soul,  that  to  spare  you  I  came  not  as  yet  unto 
Corinth.     See  also  2  Chron.  vi.  22,  23. 

II.  c  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

d  Jer.  v.  7.  How  shall  I  pardon  thee  for  this  ?  thy  children 
have  forsaken  me,  and  sworn  by  them  that  are  no  gods :  when 
I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then  committed  adultery,  and  as- 
sembled themselves  by  troops  in  the  harlots'  houses.  James  v. 
12.  But  above  all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by 
heaven,  neither  by  the  earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath :  but 
let  your  yea,  be  yea ;  and  your  nay,  nay ;  lest  ye  fall  into  con- 
demnation.   See  the  3d  commandment  in  Exod.  xx.  7. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  101 

weight  and  moment,  an  oath  is  warranted  by  the 
word  of  God  under  the  New  Testament,  as  well 
as  under  the  01de,  so  a  lawful  oath,  being  imposed 
by  lawful  authority,  in  such  matters  ought  to  be 
takenf. 

III.  Whosoever  taketh  an  oath  ought  duly  to 
consider  the  weightiness  of  so  solemn  an  act,  and 
therein  to  avouch  nothing  but  what  he  is  fully 
persuaded  is  the  truths  Neither  may  any  man 
bind  himself  by  oath  to  any  thing  but  what  is  good 
and  just,  and  what  he  believeth  so  to  be,  and  what 
he  is  able  and  resolved  to  perform*1.  Yet  it  is  a 
sin  to  refuse  an  oath  touching  any  thing  that  is 
good  and  just,  being  imposed  by  lawful  authority*. 

e  Heb.  vi.  16.  For  men  verily  swear  by  the  greater:  and 
an  oath  for  confirmation  is  to  them  an  end  of  all  strife.  Isa, 
lxv.  16. 

f  1  Kings  viii.  31.  If  any  man  trespass  against  his  neigh- 
bour, and  an  oath  be  laid  upon  him  to  cause  him  to  swear,  and 
the  oath  come  before  thine  altar  in  this  house.  Ezra  x.  5. 
Then  arose  Ezra,  and  made  the  chief  priests,  the  Levites,  and 
all  Israel,  to  swear  that  they  should  do  according  to  this  word. 
And  they  sware. 

III.  s  Jer  iv.  2.  And  thou  shalt  swear,  The  Lord  liveth,  in 
)  truth,  in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness  ;  and  the  nations  shall 
|  bless  themselves  in  him,  and  in  him  shall  they  glory.  See  also 
J  Exod.  xx.  7. 

h  Gen.  xxiv.  2,  3,  9.  And  Abraham  said  unto  his  eldest  ser- 
vant of  his  house,  that  ruled  over  all  that  he  had,  Put,  I  pray 
thee,  thy  hand  under  my  thigh ;  and  I  will  make  thee  swear  by 
the  Lord,  the  God  of  heaven,  and  the  God  of  the  earth,  that 
thou  shalt  not  take  a  wife  unto  my  son  of  the  daughters  of  the 
Canaanites,  among  whom  I  dwell. — And  the  servant  put  his 
hand  under  the  thigh  of  Abraham  his  master,  and  sware  to  him 
concerning  that  matter. 

1  Numb.  v.  19,  21.  And  the  priest  shall  charge  her  by  aa 
oath,  and  say  unto  the  woman,  If  no  man  have  lain  with  thee, 
and  if  thou  hast  not  gone  aside  to  uncleanness  with  another  in- 
I  stead  of  thy  husband,  be  thou  free  from  this  bitter  water  that 


102  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

IV.  An  oath  is  to  be  taken  in  the  plain  and 
common  sense  of  the  words,  without  equivocation 
er  mental  reservation1*.  It  cannr  t  oblige  to  sin ; 
but  in  any  thing  not  sinful,  being  taken,  it  binds  to 
performance,  although  to  a  man's  own  hurt1 :  nor 
is  it  to  be  violated,  although  made  to  heretics  or 
infidels™. 

V.  A  vow  is  of  the  like  nature  with  a  promis- 
sory oath,  and  ought  to  be  made  with  the  like  reli- 
gious care,  and  to  be  performed  with  the  like  faith- 
fulness". 

causeth  the  curse. — Then  the  priest  shall  charge  the  woman 
with  an  oath  of  cursing ;  and  the  priest  shall  say  unto  the  wo- 
man, The  Lord  make  thee  a  curse  and  an  oath  among  thy  peo- 
ple, when  the  Lord  doth  make  thy  thigh  to  rot  and  thy  belly 
to  swell.  Neh.  v.  12.  Then  I  called  the  priests,  and  took  an 
oath  of  them,  that  they  should  do  according  to  this  promise. 

IV.  k  Psal.  xxiv.  4.  He  that  hath  clean  hands,  and  a  pure 
heart ;  who  hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul  unto  vanity,  nor  sworn 
deceitfully.     Jer.  iv.  2.     See  letter  s. 

1  Psal.  xv.  4.  In  whose  eyes  a  vile  person  is  contemned ; 
but  he  honoureth  them  that  fear  the  Lord.  He  that  sweareth  to 
his  oxen  hurt,  and  changeth  not.     1  Sam.  xxv.  22,  32,  33,  34. 

»  Ezek.  xvii.  16,  18.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
surely  in  the  place  where  the  king  dwelleth  that  made  him  king, 
whose  oath  he  despised,  and  whose  covena.nt  he  brake,  even 
with  him  in  the  midst  of  Babylon  he  shall  die. — Seeing  he  de- 
spised the  oath,  by  breaking  the  covenant,  when  lo,  he  had 
given  his  hand,  and  hath  done  all  these  things,  he  shall  not 
escape.     Josh.  ix.  18,  19.     2  Sam.  xxi.  1,  2. 

V.  n  Isa.  xix.  21.  And  the  Lord  shall  be  known  to  Egypt, 
and  the  Egyptians  shall  know  the  Lord  in  that  day,  and  shall 
do  sacrifice  and  oblation ;  yea,  they  shall  vow  a  vow  unto 
the  Lord,  and  perform  it.  Eccl.  v.  4,  5.  When  thou  vowest 
a  vow  unto  God,  defer  not  to  pay  it :  for  he  hath  no  pleasure 
in  fools :  pay  that  which  thou  hast  vowed.  Better  is  it  that 
thou  shouldest  not  vow,  than  that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and  not 
pay.  Psal.  lxvi.  13,  14.  I  will  pay  thee  my  vows,  which  my 
lips  have  uttered,  and  my  mouth  hath  spoken,  when  I  was  in 
trouble.    Psal.  bu.  8. 


i 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  103 

VI.  It  is  not  to  be  made  to  any  creature,  but  to 
God  alone0 :  and  that  it  may  be  accepted,  it  is  to 
be  made  voluntarily,  out  of  faith,  and  conscience 
of  duty,  in  way  of  thankfulness  for  mercy  received, 
or  for  obtaining  of  what  we  want ;  whereby  we 
more  strictly  bind  ourselves  to  necessary  duties, 
or  to  other  things,  so  far  and  so  long  as  they  may 
fitly  conduce  thereunto0. 

VII.  No  man  may  vow  to  do  any  thing  forbid- 
den in  the  word  of  God,  or  what  would  hinder  any 
duty  therein  commanded,  or  which  is  not  in  his 
own  power,  and  for  the  performance  whereof  he 
hath  no  promise  or  ability  from  Godq.  In  which 
respects,  popish  monastical  vows  of  perpetual  sin- 

VI.  °  Psal.  lxxvi.  11.  Vow,  and  pay  unto  the  Lord  your 
God :  let  all  that  be  round  about  him  bring  presents  unto  him 
that  ought  to  be  feared.     Jer.  xliv.  25,  26. 

P  Deut.  xxiii.  21,  23.     When  thou  shalt  vow  a  vow  unto  the 
Lord  thy  God,  thou  shalt  not  slack  to  pay  it :  for  the  Lord  thy 
God  will  surely  require  it  of  thee ;  and  it  would  be  sin  in  thee.— 
That  which  is  gone  out  of  thy  lips,  thou  shalt  keep  and  per- 
form, even  a  free-will-offering,  according  as  thou  hast  vowed 
unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  thou  hast  promised  with  thy 
mouth.     Psal.  1.  14.     Offer  unto  God  thanksgiving,  and  pay 
thy  vows  unto  the  Most  High.     Gen.  xxviii.  20,  21,  22.     And 
Jacob  vowed  a  vow,  saying,  If  God  will  be  with  me,  and  will 
keep  me  in  this  way  that  I  go,  and  will  give  me  bread  to  eat, 
and  raiment  to  put  on,  so  that  I  come  again  to  my  father's 
house  in  peace ;  then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God :   and  this 
I  stone,  which  I  have  set  for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's  house  :  and 
I  of  all  that  thou  shalt  give  me,  I  will  surely  give  the  tenth  unto 
I  thee. — Compare  with  the  above  1  Sam.  i.  11.  and  Psal.  cxxxii. 
12,3,4,5. 

VII.  i  Acts  xxiii.  12.  And  when  it  was  day,  certain  of  the 
I  Jews  banded  together,  and  bound  themselves  under  a  curse, 

saying,  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  had 
I  killed  Paul.  Mark  vi.  26.  And  the  king  was  exceeding  sor- 
■ry  ;  yet  for  his  oath's  sake,  and  for  their  sakes  which  sat  with 
I  him,  he  would  not  reject  her.    See  also  Num.  xxx.  5,  8, 12, 13. 


104       »  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH, 

gle  life,  professed  poverty,  and  regular  obedience, 
are  so  far  from  being  degrees  of  higher  perfection, 
that  they  are  superstitious  and  sinful  snares,  in 
which  no  Christian  may  entangle  himself'. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Of  the  Civil  Magistrate. 

GOD,  the  Supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the 
world,  hath  ordained  civil  magistrates  to  be  under 
him  over  the  people,  for  his  own  glory  and  the 
public  good,  and  to  this  end,  hath  armed  them  with 
the  power  of  the  sword,  for  the  defence  and  en- 
couragement of  them  that  are  good,  and  for  the 
punishment  of  evil-doersa. 

II.  It  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  accept  and  exe- 
cute the  office  of  a  magistrate,  when  called  there- 
unto5;   in  the  managing  whereof,  as  they  ought 

r  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  every 
man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman  have  her  own 
husband. — But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let  them  marry :  for  it 
is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn.     1  Cor.  vii.  23. 

I.  a  Rom.  xiii.  1,  3,  4.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the 
higher  powers.  For  there  is  no  power  but  of  God  :  the  powers 
that  be  are  ordained  of  God. — For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to 
good  works,  but  to  the  evil.  Wilt  thou  then  not  be  afraid  of 
the  power  ?  Do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise 
of  the  same.  For  he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good. 
But  if  thou  dp  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid ;  for  he  beareth  not 
the  sword  in  vain  :  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger 
to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil.  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14. 
Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's 
sake :  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme  ;  or  unto  governors, 
as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil-_ 
doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. 

II.  b  Prov.  viii.  15,  16.  By  me  kings  reign,  and  princes  de- 
cree justice.  By  me  princes  rule,  and  nobles,  even  all  the 
judges  of  the  earth.     See  in  letter  a. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  105 

especially  to  maintain  piety,  justice,  and  peace,  ac- 
cording to  the  wholesome  laws  of  each  common- 
wealth0, so,  for  that  end,  they  may  lawfully,  now 
under  the  New  Testament,  wage  war  upon  just 
and  necessary  occasionsd. 

III.  Civil  magistrates  may  not  assume  to  them- 
selves the  administration  of  the  word  and  sacra- 
ments6 ;  or  the  power  of  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heavenf ;  or,  in  the  least,  interfere  in  matters  of 
faiths.     Yet  as  nursing  fathers,  it  is  the  duty  of 

c  Psalm  lxxxii.  3,  4.  Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless :  do 
justice  to  the  afflicted  and  needy.  Deliver  the  poor  and  needy  : 
rid  them  out  of  the  hand  of  the  wicked.  2  Sam.  xxiii.  3.  The 
God  of  Israel  said,  the  Rock  of  Israel  spake  to  me,  He  that 
ruleth  over  men  must  be  just,  ruling  in  the  fear  of  God.  See 
1  Pet.  ii.  13.  letter  a. 

d  Luke  iii.  14.  And  the  soldiers  likewise  demanded  of  him, 
saying",  And  what  shall  we  do  ?  And  he  said  unto  them,  Do 
violence  to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely ;  and  be  con- 
tent with  your  wages.  Mat.  viii.  9.  For  I  am  a  man  under 
authority,  having  soldiers  under  me :  and  I  say  to  this  man, 
Go,  and  he  goeth ;  and  to  another,  Come,  and  he  cometh :  and 
to  my  servant,  Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it.  Acts  x.  1,  2.  Rom. 
xiii.  4. 

III.  e  2  Chron.  xxvi.  18.  And  they  withstood  Uzziah  the 
king,  and  said  unto  him,  It  appertained  not  unto  thee,  Uzziah, 
*to  burn  incense  unto  the  Lord,  but  to  the  priests,  the  sons  of 
n  Aaron,  that  are  consecrated  to  burn  incense  ;  go  out  of  the 
(sanctuary ;  for  thou  hast  trespassed ;  neither  shall  it  be  for 
thine  honour  from  the  Lord  God. 

f  Mat.  xvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth, 
(shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on 
(earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2.  Let  a  man 
teo  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of 
jthe  mysteries  of  God.  Moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards, 
that  a  man  be  found  faithful. 

&  John  xviii.  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world.  Mai.  ii.  7.  For  the  priest's  lips  should  keep  know- 
ledge, and  they  should  seek  the  law  at  his  mouth  :  for  he  is  the 
messenger  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.    Acts  v,  29.    Then  Peter  and 


106  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

civil  magistrates  to  protect  the  church  of  our  com- 
mon Lord,  without  giving  the  preference  to  any 
denomination  of  Christians  above  the  rest,  in  such 
a  manner,  that  all  ecclesiastical  persons  whatever 
shall  enjoy  the  full,  free,  and  unquestioned  liberty 
of  discharging  every  part  of  their  sacred  functions, 
without  violence  or  dangerh.  And,  as  Jesus  Christ 
hath  appointed  a  regular  government  and  disci- 
pline in  his  church,  no  law  of  any  commonwealth 
should  interfere  with,  let,  or  hinder,  the  due  exer- 
cise thereof,  among  the  voluntary  members  of  any 
denomination  of  Christians,  according  to  their  own 
profession  and  belief1.  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  ma- 
gistrates to  protect  the  person  and  good  name  of 
all  their  people,  in  such  an  effectual  manner  as 
that  no  person  be  suffered,  either  upon  pretence 
of  religion  or  infidelity,  to  offer  any  indignity,  vio- 
lence, abuse  or  injury  to  any  other  person  what- 
soever: and  to  take  order,  that  all  religious  and 
ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held  without  molesta- 
tion or  disturbance*. 

IV.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  people  to  pray  for  ma- 
gistrates1, to  honour  their  persons™,  to  pay  them 

the  other  apostles  answered  and  said,  We  ought  to  obey  God 
rather  than  men. 

h  Isa.  xlix.  23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers,  and 
their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers. 

"  Psal.  cv.  15.  Touch  not  mine  anointed,  and  do  my  pro- 
phets no  harm.     Acts  xviii.  14,  15,  16. 

k  2  Sam.  xxiii.  3.     1  Tim.  ii.  1.     Rom.  xiii.  4. 

IV.  l  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all, 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks,  be 
made  for  all  men  ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  authority; 
that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godliness 
and  honesty. 

■  1  Pet.  ii.  17.    Fear  God.    Honour  the  king. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  107 

tribute  and  other  dues Y  to  obey  their  lawful  com- 
mands, and  to  be  subject  to  their  authority,  for 
conscience'  sake0.  Infidelity  or  difference  in  re- 
ligion, doth  not  make  void  the  magistrate's  just  and 
legal  authority,  nor  free  the  people  from  their  due 
obedience  to  himp  :  from  which  ecclesiastical  per- 
sons are  not  exempted0- ;  much  less  hath  the  pope 
any  power  or  jurisdiction  over  them  in  their  do- 
minions, or  over  any  of  their  people  ;  and  least  of 
all  to  deprive  them  of  their  dominions  or  lives,  if 
he  shall  judge  them  to  be  heretics,  or  upon  any 
other  pretence  whatsoever1". 

n  Rom.  xiii.  6,  7.  For,  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute  also  : 
for  they  are  God's  ministers,  attending  continually  upon  this 
very  thing.  Render  therefore  to  all  their  dues :  tribute  to 
whom  tribute  is  due  ;  custom  to  whom  custom  ;  fear  to  whom 
fear  ;  honour  to  whom  honour. 

°  Rom.  xiii.  5.  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be  subject,  not 
|  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience'  sake.  Tit.  iii.  1.  Put 
I  them  in  mind  to  be  subject  to  principalities  and  powers,  to 
I  obey  magistrates,  to  be  ready  to  every  good  work, 
i  p  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16.  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordi- 
nance of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake  :  whether  it  be  to  the  king, 
'as  supreme : — or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent 
iby  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of 
them  that  do  well. — As  free,  and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a 
cloak  of  maliciousness,  but  as  the  servants  of  God. 
J  i  Rom.  xiii.  1.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher 
powers.  Acts  xxv.  10,  11.  Then  said  Paul,  I  stand  at  Cesar's 
judgment-seat,  where  I  ought  to  be  judged  ;  to  the  Jews  have 
I  done  no  wrong,  as  thou  very  well  knowest.  For  if  I  be  an 
pffender,  or  have  committed  any  thing  worthy  of  death,  I  re- 
use not  to  die  :  but  if  there  be  none  of  these  things  whereof 
hese  accuse  me,  no  man  may  deliver  me  unto  them.  I  appeal 
[into  Cesar. 

r  2  Thess.  ii.  4.     Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above 

IlII  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped;  so  that  he,  as 

&od,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  shewing  himself  that  he  is 

od.    Rev.  xiii.  15,  16,  17,  18.    And  he  had  power  to  give 

ife  unto  the  image,  &c. 

10 


108  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Of  Marriage  and  Divorce. 

.MARRIAGE  is  to  be  between  one  man  and  one 
woman  :  neither  is  it  lawful  for  any  man  to  have 
more  than  one  wife,  nor  for  any  woman  to  have 
more  than  one  husband,  at  the  same  timea. 

II.  Marriage  was  ordained  for  the  mutual  help 
of  husband  and  wifeb;  for  the  increase  of  mankind 
with  a  legitimate  issue,  and  of  the  church  with  a 
holy  seedc;  and  for  preventing  of  uncleannessd. 

III.  It  is  lawful  for  all  sorts  of  people  to  marry 
who  are  able  with  judgment  to  give  their  consent^ 
yet  it  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  marry  only  in 
the  Lordf.  And,  therefore,  such  as  profess  the 
true  reformed  religion  should  not  marry  with  infi- 
dels, Papists,  or  other  idolaters :  neither  should 
such  as  are  godly  be  unequally  yoked,  by  marry- 

I.  a  1  Cor.  vii.  2.     Mark  x.  6,  7,  8,  9. 

II.  b  Gen.  ii.  18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  h  ts  not  good  that 
the  man  should  be  alone  :  I  will  make  him  a  help  meet  for  him. 

c  Mai.  ii.  15.  And  did  not  he  make  one  ?  Yet  had  he  the  re- 
sidue pf  the  Spirit.  And  wherefore  one  ?  That  he  might  seek  a 
godly  seed.  Therefore  take  heed  to  your  spirit,  and  let  none 
deal  treacherously  against  the  wife  of  his  youth. 

d  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  eve- 
ry man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman  have  her  own 
husband. — But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let  them  marry :  for  it 
is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn. 

III.  c  1  Tim.  iv.  3.  Forbidding  to  marry.  Gen.  xxiv.  57, 
58.  And  they  said,  We  will  call  the  damsel,  and  inquire  at 
her  mouth.  And  they  called  Rebekah,  and  said  unto  her, 
Wilt  thou  go  with  this  man  ?  And  she  said,  I  will  go. 

f  1  Cor.  vii.  39.  The  wife  is  bound  by  the  law  as  long  as 
If  er  husband  liveth ;  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  at  liber- 
ty to  fee  married  to  whom  she  will ;  only  in  the  Lord. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  109 

ing  with  such  as  are  notoriously  wicked  in  their 
life,  or  maintain  damnable  heresies^. 

IV.  Marriage  ought  not  to  be  within  the  de- 
grees of  consanguinity  or  affinity  forbidden  in  the 
^vordh ;  nor  can  such  incestuous  marriages  ever  be 
made  lawful  by  any  law  of  man,  or  consent  of 
parties,  so  as  those  persons  may  live  together,  as 
man  and  wife1.  The  man  may  not  marry  any  of 
his  wife's  kindred  nearer  in  blood  than  he  may  of 
his  own,  nor  the  woman  of  her  husband's  kindred 
nearer  in  blood  than  of  her  ownk. 

V.  Adultery  or  fornication,  committed  after  a 
contract,  being  detected  before  marriage,  giveth 
just  occasion  to  the  innocent  party,  to  dissolve 
that  contract1.     In  the  case  of  adultery  after  mar- 

e  2  Cor.  vi.  14.  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with 
unbelievers ;  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with  un- 
righteousness ?  and  what  communion  hath  light  with  darkness  ? 
Gen.  xxxiv.  14.  Exod.  xxxiv.  16.  Compare  1  Kings  xi.  4. 
Neh.  xiii.  25,  26,  27. 

IV.  b  Lev.  xviii.  chap.  1  Cor.  v.  1.  It  is  reported  common- 
ly that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such  fornication 
as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one 
should  have  Ins  father's  wife. 

1  Mark  vi.  18.  For  John  had  said  unto  Herod,  it  is  not  law- 
ful for  thee  to  hare  thy  brother's  wife.  Lev.  xviii.  24,  25,  26, 
27,  28. 

k  Lev.  xx.  19,  20,  21.  And  thou  shalt  not  uncover  the  na- 
kedness of  thy  mother's  sister,  nor  of  thy  father's  sister;  for  he 
uncovereth  his  near  kin  :  they  shall  bear  their  iniquity.  And 
if  a  man  shall  lie  with  his  uncle's  wife,  he  hath  uncovered  his 
uncle's  nakedness  :  they  shall  bear  their  sin  :  they  shall  die 
childless.  And  if  a  man  shall  take  his  brother's  wife,  it  is  an. 
unclean  thing;  he  hath  uncovered  his  brother's  nakedness  :-— 
they  shall  be  childless. 

V.  i  Mat.  i.  18,  19,  20.  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  was 
on  this  wise  :  When  as  his  mother  Mary  was  espoused  to  Jo- 
seph, before  they  came  together,  she  was  found  with  child  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.     Then  Joseph  her  husband,  being  a  just  man^ 


110  THE  CONCESSION  OF  FAITH. 

riage,  it  is  lawful  for  the  innocent  party  to  sue 
out  a  divorce™,  and  after  the  divorce  to  marry 
another,  as  if  the  offending  party  were  dead". 

VI.  Although  the  corruption  of  man  be  such  as 
is  apt  to  study  arguments,  unduly  to  put  asunder 
those  whom  God  hath  joined  together  in  mar- 
riage 5  yet  nothing  but  adultery,  or  such  wilful  de- 
sertion as  can  no  way  be  remedied  by  the  church 
or  civil  magistrate,  is  cause  sufficient  of  dissolving 
the  bond  of  marriage0 :  wherein  a  public  and  or- 
derly course  of  proceeding  is  to  be  observed;  and 
the  persons  concerned  in  it,  not  left  to  their  own 
wills  and  discretion  in  their  own  casep. 

and  not  willing  to  make  her  a  public  example,  was  minded  to 
put  her  away  privily.  But  while  he  thought  on  these  things, 
behold,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream, 
saying,  Joseph,  thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto  thee 
Mary  thy  wife  ;  for  that  which  is  conceived  in  her,  is  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

m  Mat.  v.  31,  32.  It  hath  been  said,  Whosoever  shall  put 
away  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorcement :  But 
I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife,  saving 
for  the  cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her  to  commit  adultery  : 
and  whosoever  shall  marry  her  that  is  divorced,  committeth 
adultery. 

n  Mat.  xix.  9.  And  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  shall  put 
away  his  wife,  except  it  be  for  fornication,  and  shall  marry 
another,  committeth  adultery  ;  and  whoso  marrieth  her  which 
is  put  away,  doth  commit  adultery.  Rom.  viL  2,  3. 

VI.  °  Mat.  xix.  8.  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses,  because  of 
the  hardness  of  your  hearts,  suffered  you  to  put  away  your 
wives :  but  from  the  beginning  it  was  not  so.  1  Cor.  vii.  15. — ■ 
But  if  the  unbelieving  depart,  let  him  depart.  A  brother  or  a 
sister  is  not  under  bondage  in  such  cases :  but  God  hath  called 
us  to  peace.  Mat.  xix.  6.  Wherefore  they  are  no  more  twain, 
but  one  flesh.  What  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let 
not  man  put  asunder. 

p  Ezra  x.  3.  Now  therefore  let  us  make  a  covenant  with 
our  God  to  put  away  all  the  wives,  and  such  as  are  born  of 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  Ill 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Of  the  Church. 

JlHE  catholic  or  universal  church,  which  is  in- 
visible, consists  of  the  whole  number  of  the  elect, 
that  have  been,  are,  or  shall  be  gathered  into  one, 
under  Christ  the  head  thereof;  and  is  the  spouse, 
the  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  alla. 
II.  The  visible  church,  which  is  also  catholic  or 
aniversal  under  the  Gospel,  (not  confined  to  one 
nation  as  before  under  the  law)  consists  of  all 
those  throughout  the  world,  that  profess  the  true 
religionb,  together  with  their  children0  5  arid  is  the 

fhem,  according  to  the  counsel  of  my  lord,  and  of  those  that 
tremble  at  the  commandment  of  our  God  ;  and  let  it  he  done 
according  to  the  law. 

I.  a  Eph.  i.  10,  22,  23.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  ful- 
ness of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  m 
Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth  ; 
even  in  him. — And  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave 
him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church,  which  is  his 
body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all.  Col.  i.  18.  And 
he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church.    Eph.  v.  23,  27,  32. 

II.  b  1  Cor.  i.  2.     Unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  Co- 
|    rinth,  to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to 

;  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of 
I  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours.  1  Cor  xii.  12, 13. 
I  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many  members,  and  all  the 
members  of  that  one  body,  being  many,  are  one  body  ;  so  also 
is  Christ.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one  bo- 
dy, whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or 
free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit.  Psal. 
ii.  8.  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen/or  thine  in- 
heritance, and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  posses- 
sion.   Rom.  xv.  9, 10,  11,  12. 

c  1  Cor.  vii.  14.     For  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanctified 
by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified  by  the  hus- 
band :  else  were  your  children  unclean ;  but  now  are  they  ho- 
ly.   Acts  ii.  39.    For  the  promise  is  unto  ypuj  and  to  your 
10* 


112  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christy  the  house  and 
family  of  Gode,  out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary 
possibility  of  salvationf. 

III.  Unto  this  catholic  visible  church,  Christ 
hath  given  the  ministry,  oracles,  and  ordinances  of 
God,  for  the  gathering  and  perfecting  of  the  saints, 
in  this  life,  to  the  end  of  the  world :  and  doth  by 
his  own  presence  and  Spirit,  according  to  his  pro- 
mise, make  them  effectual  thereunto^. 

IV.  This  catholic  church  hath  been  sometimes 

children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
our  God  shall  call.  Gen.  xvii.  7.  And  I  will  establish  my 
covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in 
their  generations,  for  an  everlasting  covenant ;  to  be  a  God  unto 
thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee.  Rom.  xi.  16.  For  if  the 
first  fruit  be  holy,  the  lump  is  also  holy ;  and  ii  the  root  be  holy, 
so  are  the  branches.     Gal.  iii.  7,  9,  14.     Rom.  iv.  throughout. 

d  Mat.  xiii.  47.  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto 
a  net  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of  every  kind.— . 
Isa.  ix.  7. 

e  Eph.  ii.  19.  Now  therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and 
foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  house- 
hold of  God.  Eph.  iii.  15.  Of  whom  the  whole  family  in 
heaven  and  earth  is  named.  Pro  v.  xxix.  18.  Where  there  is 
no  vision,-  the  people  perish ;  but  he  that  keepeth  the  law, 
happy  is  he. 

f  Acts  ii.  47.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such 
as  should  be  saved. 

III.  s  Eph.  iv.  11,  12,  13.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles;  and 
some,  prophets  ;  and  some,  evangelists ;  and  some,  pastors  and 
teachers.  For  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ :  till  we  all 
come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son 
of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of 
the  fulness  of  Christ.  Isai.  lix.  21.  As  for  me,  this  is  my  co- 
venant with  them,  saith  the  Lord  :  My  Spirit  that  is  upon  thee, 
and  my  words  which  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth,  shall  not  depart 
out  of  thy  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed,  nor  out  of 
the  mouth  of  thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the  Lord,  from  henceforth 
and  for  ever.    Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  113 

more,  sometimes  less,  visible11.  And  particular 
churches,  which  are  members  thereof,  are  more  or 
less  pure,  according  as  the  doctrine  of  the  Gospel 
is  taught  and  embraced,  ordinances  administered, 
and  public  worship  performed  more  or  less  purely 
in  them1. 

V.  The  purest  churches  under  heaven  are  sub- 
lect  both  to  mixture  and  errork  :  and  some  have 
so  degenerated,  as  to  become  no  churches  of 
Christ,  but  synagogues  of  Satan1.     Nevertheless, 

IV.  h  Rom.  xi.  3,  4.  Lord,  they  have  killed  thy  prophets, 
and  digged  down  thine  altars ;  and  I  am  left  alone,  and  they 
seek  my  life.  But  what  saith  the  answer  of  God  unto  him  ?  I 
have  reserved  to  myself  seven  thousand  men,  who  have  not 
bowed  the  knee  to  the  image  of  Baal.  Rev.  xii.  6,  14.  And 
the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she  hath  a  place 
prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her  there  a  thousand 
two  hundred  and  three  score  days. — And  to  the  woman  were 
given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the 
wilderness,  into  her  place  ;  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time, 
and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent.  Acts 
ix.  31. 

i  1  Cor.  v.  6,  7.  Your  glorying  is  not  good.  Know  ye  not, 
that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump  ?  Purge  out 
therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye 
are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed 
for  us. — Rev.  2d  and  3d  chapters  throughout. 

V.  k  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  For  now  we  see  through  a  glass  dark- 
ly ;  but  then  face  to  face  :  now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall 
1  know  even  as  also  I  am  known.  Mat.  xiii.  24,  25,  26,  27,  28, 
29,  30,  47.  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto  them,  saying. 
The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a  man  which  sowed 
good  seed  in  his  field ;  but  while  men  slept,  his  enemy  came 
and  sowed  tares  among  the  wheat,  and  went  his  way.  But 
when  the  blade  was  sprung  up,  and  brought  forth  fruit,  then 
appeared  the  tares  also,  &c.^-Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
like  unto  a  net  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of  eve- 

Iry  kind.     Rev.  2d  and  3d  chapters. 
1  Rev.  xviii.  2.     And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice, 


114  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

there  shall  be  always  a  church  on  earth,  to  wor- 
ship God  according  to  his  will00. 

VI.  There  is  no  other  head  of  the  church  but 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ".  Nor  can  the  pope  of 
Rome ,  in  any  sense  be  head  thereof  \  but  is  that 
anti-christ,  that  man  of  sin,  and  son  of  perdition, 
that  exalteth  himself,  in  the  church,  against  Christ, 
and  all  that  is  called  God0. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Of  the  Communion  of  Saints. 

ALL  saints  that  are  united  to  Jesus  Christ  their 
head,  by  his  Spirit  and  by  faith,  have  fellowship 
with  him  in  his  graces,  sufferings,  death,  resurrec- 

habilation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a 
cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.  Rom.  xi  18,  19,  20, 
21,  22. 

m  Mat.  xvi.  18.  And  1  say  also  unto  thee,  that  thou  art  Pe- 
ter ;  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.  Psal.  cii.  28.  The  chil- 
dren of  thy  servants  shall  continue,  and  their  seed  shall  be 
established  before  thee.     Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20. 

VI.  n  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church : 
-who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the  dead  ;  that  in  all 
things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence.  Eph.  i.  22.  And 
hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head 
over  all  things  to  the  church. 

°  Mat.  xxiii.  8,  9,  10.  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi :  for  one 
is  your  master,  even  Christ ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren.  And  call 
no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth  ;  for  one  is  your  Father, 
wrhich  is  in  heaven-  Neither  be  ye  called  masters  ;  for  one  ia 
your  master,  even  Christ.  2  Thess.  ii.  3,  4,  &c.  Let  no  man 
deceive  you  by  any  means  :  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  except 
there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed, 
the  son  of  perdition ;  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above 
all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped ;  so  that  he,  as 
God,  sitteth  ia  the  temple  of  God,  shewing  himself  that  he  is 
God. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  115 

tion  and  glorya :  and,  being  united  to  one  another 
in  love,  they  have  communion  in  each  others  gifts 
and  gracesb,  and  are  obliged  to  the  performance  of 
such  duties,  public  and  private,  as  do  conduce  to 
their  mutual  good,  both  in  the  inward  and  outward 
manc. 

II.  Saints  by  profession,  are  bound  to  maintain 
a  holy  fellowship  and  communion  in  the  worship 
of  God,  and  in  performing  such  other  spiritual  ser- 
vices as  tend  to  their  mutual  edificationd ;  as  also 
in  relieving  each  other  in  outward  things,  accor- 
ding to    their   several  abilities    and    necessities. 

I.  a  1  John  i.  3.  That  which  we  have  seen  and  heard,  de- 
clare we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us ; 
and  truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ.  Eph.  iii.  16,  17.  That  he  would  grant  you, 
according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened 
with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man;  that  Christ 
may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith.  John  i.  16.  And  of  his 
fulness  have  all  we  received,  and  grace  for  grace.  Phil.  iii.  10. 
That  I  may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and 
the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable  unto 
his  death. 

b  Eph.  iv.  15, 16.  But  speaking  the  truth  in  love,  may  grow 
up  into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head,  even  Christ :  from 
whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined  together  and  compacted  by 
that  which  every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the  effectual 
working  in  the  measure  of  every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the 
body,  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love. 

c  1  Thess.  v.  11,  14.  Wherefore  comfort  yourselves  together, 
and  edify  one  another,  even  as  also  ye  do. — Now  we  exhort 
you,  brethren,  warn  them  that  are  unruly,  comfort  the  feeble 
minded,  support  the  weak,  be  patient  toward  all  men.  Gal. 
vi.  10.  As  we  have  therefore  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto 
all  men,  especially  unto  them  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith. 
1  John  iii.  16,  17,  18c 

i  II.  d  Heb.  x.  24,  25.  And  let  us  consider  one  another,  to 
[provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good  works  :  not  forsaking  the  as- 
sembling of  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is  ;  but 
■exhorting  one  another ;  and  so  much  the  more,  as  ye  see 
■the  day  approaching.      Acts  ii.  42,  46.     And  they  continued 


116  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

Which  communion,  as  God  offereth  opportunity, 
is  to  be  extended  unto  all  those,  who,  in  every 
place,  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus*. 

III.  This  communion  which  the  saints  have  with 
Christ,  doth  not  make  them  in  any  wise  partakers 
of  the  substance  of  his  Godhead,  or  to  be  equal 
with  Christ  in  any  respect :  either  of  which  to  af- 
firm, is  impious  and  blasphemous*".  Nor  doth  their 
communion  one  with  another  as  saints,  take  away, 
or  infringe  the  title  or  property  which  each  man 
hath,  in  his  goods  and  possessions^. 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Of  the  Sacraments. 

SACRAMENTS  are  holy  signs  and  seals  of  the 
covenant    of  grace3,    immediately   instituted  by 

steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  break- 
ing of  bread,  and  in  prayers. — And  they,  continuing  daily  with 
one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  of  bread  from  house 
to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness  of 
heart.     Isa.  ii.  3.     1  Cor.  xi.  20. 

e  1  John  iii.  17.  But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and 
seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels  of  com- 
passion from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him  ?  Acts 
xi.  29,  30.  Then  the  disciples,  every  man  according  to  his 
ability,  determined  to  send  relief  unto  the  brethren  which 
dwelt  in  Judea:  which  also  they  did,  and  sent  it  to  the  elders 
by  the  hands  of  Barnabas  and  Saul.     2  Cor.  8  and  9  chapters. 

III.  f  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the 
church :  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the  dead ; 
that  in  all  things  he  might  haye  the  pre-eminence.  1  Cor.  viii. 
6.  But  to  us  there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are 
all  things,  and  we  in  him ;  and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  are  aU  things,  and  we  by  him.  Psal.  xlv.  7.  1  Tim.  vi.  16. 

e  Acts  v.  4.  While  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine  own  ?  and 
after  it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own  power  ?  Why  hast  thou 
conceived  this  thing  in  thine  heart  ?  Thou  hast  not  lied  unto 
jnen,  but  unto  God. 

I.  a  Rom.  iv.  11.    And  he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision, 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  117 

Godb,  to  represent  Christ  and  his  benefits  ;  and  to 
confirm  our  interest  in  himc ;  as  also  to  put  a  visi- 
ble difference  between  those  that  belong  unto  the 
church,  and  the  rest  of  the  worldd  ;  and  solemnly 
to  engage  them  to  the  service  of  God  in  Christ, 
according  to  his  worde. 

a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he  had  yet  being 
uncircumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that 
believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised ;  that  righteousness 
might  be  imputed  unto  them  also.  Gen.  xvii.  7.  i\.nd  I  will 
establish  my  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after 
thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an  everlasting  covenant ;  to  be  a 
God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee. 

b  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Je- 
sus, the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 

c  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it 
not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which 
we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  1 
Cor.  xi.  25,  26.  After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup, 
when  he  had  supped,  saying,  Tins  cup  is  the  new  testament  in 
my  blood  :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of 
me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye 
do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as 
many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on 
Christ. 

d  Exod.  xii.  48.  And  when  a  stranger  shall  sojourn  with 
thee,  and  will  keep  the  passover  to  the  Lord,  let  all  his  males 
be  circumcised,  and  then  let  him  come  near  and  keep  it ;  and 
he  shall  be  as  one  that  is  born  in  the  land  :  for  no  uncircumci- 
^  sed  person  shall  eat  thereof.  1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink 
the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils :  ye  cannot  be  par- 
takers of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 

e  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were 
baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his  death  ? 
Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death  ;  that 
like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the 
Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life.  1  Cor. 
x.  2,  16.  And  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in 
the  sea. — The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  com 


118  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

II.  There  is  in  every  sacrament  a  spiritual  re- 
lation or  sacramental  union,  between  the  sign  and 
the  thing  signified  ;  whence  it  comes  to  pass,  that 
the  names  and  effects  of  the  one,  are  attributed  to 
the  otherf. 

III.  The  grace  which  is  exhibited  in,  or  by  the 
sacraments,  rightly  used,  is  not  conferred  by  any 
power  in  them  ;  neither  doth  the  efficacy  of  a  sa- 
crament depend  upon  the  piety  or  intention  ot 
him  that  doth  administer  itg,  but  upon  the  work  of 
the  Spirith,  and  the  word  of  institution,  which  con- 
tains, together  with  a  precept  authorising  the  use 

munion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ? 

II.  f  Gen.  xvii.  10.  This  is  my  covenant,  which  ye  shall 
keep,  between  me  and  you,  and  thy  seed  after  thee  ;  Every 
man-child  among  you,  shall  be  circumcised.  Mat.  xxvi.  27, 
28.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to 
them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it :  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the 
new  testament,  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins. 
Tit.  iii.  5.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have 
done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing 
of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

III.  &  Rom.  ii.  28,  29.  For  he  is  not  a  Jew,  which  is  one 
outwardly ;  neither  is  that  circumcision  which  is  outward  in 
the  flesh  :  but  he  is  a.  Jew  which  is  one  inwardly  ;  and  circum- 
cision is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the  spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter ; 
whose  praise  is  not  of  men,  but  of  God.  1  Pet.  iii.  21.  The 
like  figure  whereunto,  even  baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not 
the  putting  away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  ol 
a  good  conscience  toward  God)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

h  Mat.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repen- 
tance :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  whose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear  :  he  shall  baptize  you  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit 
are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gen- 
tiles, whether  we  be  bond  or  free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  119 

thereof,  a  promise   of  benefit  to  worthy  recei- 
vers1. 

IV.  There  be  only  two  sacraments  ordained  by 
Christ  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel,  that  is  to  say,  bap- 
tism and  the  supper  of  the  Lord  :  neither  of  which 
ma}  be  dispensed  by  any,  but  by  a  minister  of  the 
word,  lawfully  ordained*. 

V.  The  sacraments  of  the  Old  Testament,  in 
regard  of  the  spiritual  things  thereby  signified  and 
exhibited,  were  for  substance,  the  same  with  those 
of  the  New1. 

*  Mat.  xxvi.  27,  28.  Sec  in  letter  f .  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  See 
in  letter  b  verse  20.  Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  what- 
soever I  have  commanded  you  :  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  always, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  world.     Amen. 

IV.  k  Mat.  xxviii.  19.     Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
|  tions,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 

and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  20,  23.  When  ye  come 
together  therefore  into  one  place,  this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's 
supper. — For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  de- 
livered unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which 
;he  was  betrayed,  took  bread.  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Let  a  man  so  ac- 
count of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the 
mysteries  of  God.  Heb.  v.  4.  And  no  man  taketh  this  honour 
unto  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron. 

V.  *  1  Cor.  x.  1,2,  3,  4.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would  not 
that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers  were  un- 
der the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea ;  and  were  all 
baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea ;  And  did  all 
eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and  did  all  drink  the  same  spi- 
ritual drink :  (for  they  drank  of  that  spiritual  rock  that  followed 
them ;  and  that  rock  was  Christ.)  1  Cor.  v.  7,  8.  Purge  out 
therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  ltfmp,  as  ye  are 
unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us : 
itherefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with  old  leaven,  neither 
with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wickedness ;  but  with  the  un- 
leavened bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 


11 


120  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Of  Baptism. 

BAPTISM  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testament, 
ordained  by  Jesus  Christ3,  not  only  for  the  solemn 
admission  of  the  party  baptized  into  the  visible 
churchb,  but  also  to  be  unto  him  a  sign  and  seal  of 
the  covenant  of  gracec,  of  his  ingrafting  into  Christd, 
of  regeneration*5,  of  remission  of  sinsf,  and  of  his 
giving  up  unto  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  walk 
in  newness  of  life« :  which  sacrament  is,  by  Christ's 

I.  a  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Mark.  xvi.  1 6. 

b  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into 
one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond 
or  free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit.  Gal. 
iii.  27,  28. 

c  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a 
seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he  had  yet  being  un- 
circumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  be- 
lieve, though  they  be  not  circumcised,  that  righteousness  might 
he  imputed  unto  them  also.  Compared  with  Col.  ii.  11,  12* 
In  whom  also  ye  are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made 
without  hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh 
by  the  circumcision  of  Christ;  Buried  with  him  in  baptism, 
wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him,  through  the  faith  of  the 
operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

d  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized 
into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  Rom.  vi.  5.  For  if  we  have 
been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be 
also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection. 

e  Tit.  iii.  5.  He  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration, 
and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

f  Acts  ii.  38.  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be  baptized 
every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remis- 
sion of  sins.     Mark  i.  4.     Acts  xxii.  16. 

s  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were 
baptized   into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his  death? 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  121 

own  appointment,  to  be  continued  in  his  church 
until  the  end  of  the  worldh. 

II.  The  outward  element  to  be  used  in  this  sa- 
crament is  water,  wherewith  the  party  is  to  be 
baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel,  lawfully  called  thereunto*. 

III.  Dipping  of  the  person  into  the  water  is  not 
necessary ;  but  baptism  is  rightly  administered  by 
pouring,  or  sprinkling  water,  upon  the  personk. 

IV.  Not  only  those  that  do  actually  profess  faith 
in,  and  obedience  unto  Christ1,  but  also  the  infants 

Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death ;  that 
like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the 
Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 

h  Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
whatsoever  1  have  commanded  you :  and  lo,  I  am  with  you 
always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 

II.  '  Acts  x.  47.  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should 
not  be  baptized,  which  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  ? — Acts 
viii.  36,  38.  And  as  they  went  on  their  way,  they  came  unto 
a  certain  water :  and  the  eunuch  said,  See,  here  is  water ; 
what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized  ? — And  he  commanded  the 
chariot  to  stand  still :  and  they  went  down  both  into  the  water, 
both  Philip  and  the  eunuch ;  and  he  baptized  him.  Mat.  xxviii. 
19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

III.  k  Acts  ii.  41.  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word, 
were  baptized  :  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them 
about  three  thousand  souls.  Acts  xvi.  33.  And  he  took  them 
the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and  washed  their  stripes  ;  and  was 
baptized,  he  and  all  his,  straightway.  Mark  vii.  4.  And  when 
they  come  from  the  market,  except  they  wash,  (Greek,  be  bap- 
tized) they  eat  not.  And  many  other  things  there  be,  which  they 
have  received  to  hold,  as  the  washing  (Greek,  baptizing)  of 
cups,  and  pots,  and  brazen  vessels,  and  tables.  Heb.  ix.  10, 
19,  20,  21. 

IV.  i  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.    And  he  said  unto  them.  Go  ye  into 


122  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

of  one  or  both  believing  parents  are  to  be  bap- 
tizedm. 

V,  Although  it  be  a  great  sin  to  contemn  or 
neglect  this  ordinance0,  yet  grace  and  salvation 

all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  He 
that  believe  th,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved.  Acts  viii.  37. 
And  Philip  said,  If  thou  believest  with  all  thy  heart,  thou 
mayest.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  Son  of  God. 

m  Gen.  xvii.  7,  9.  with  Gal.  iii.  9,  14.  And  I  will  establish 
my  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in 
their  generations,  for  an  everlasting  covenant ;  to  be  a  God 
unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee. — And  God  said  unto 
Abraham,  Thou  shalt  keep  my  covenant  therefore,  thou,  and 
thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations. — So  then  they  which 
be  of  faith  are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. — That  the  bles- 
sing of  Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus 
Christ ;  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through 
faith.  Rom.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he  had  yet 
being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them 
that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised,  that  righteous- 
ness might  be  imputed  unto  them  also  :  and  the  father  of  cir- 
cumcision to  them  who  are  not  of  the  circumcision  only,  but 
who  also  walk  in  the  steps  of  that  faith  of  our  father  Abraham, 
which  he  had  being  yet  uncircumcised.  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Re- 
pent, and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your 
children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
our  God  shall  call.  Acts  xvi.  14, 15,  33.  Lydia— -whose  heart 
the  Lord  opened — was  baptized,  and  her  household — was 
baptized,  he  (viz.  the  jailer)  and  all  his.  Col.  ii.  11,  12.  1 
Cor.  vii.  14.  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Mark  x.  13,  14,  15,  10.  Luke 
xviii.  15. 

V.  n  Luke  vii.  30.  But  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  rejected 
the  counsel  of  God  against  themselves,  being  not  baptized  of 
him.  Exod.  iv.  24,  25,  26.  And  it  came  to  pass  by  the  way 
in  the  inn,  that  the  Lord  met  him,  and  sought  to  kill  him. 
Then  Zipporah  took  a  sharp  stone,  and  cut  off  the  foreskin  of 
her  son,  and  cast  it  at  his  feet,  and  said,  Surely  a  bloody  hus- 
band art  thou  to  me.  So  he  let  him  go :  then  she  said,  A 
bloodv  husband  thou  art,  because  of  the  circumcision, 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  123 

are  not  so  inseparably  annexed  unto  it,  as  that  no 
person  can  be  regenerated  or  saved  without  it0,  or 
that  all  that  are  baptized,  are  undoubtedly  re- 
generated*1. 

VI.  The  efficacy  of  baptism  is  not  tied  to  that 
moment  of  time  wherein  it  is  administered0- ;  yet 
notwithstanding,  by  the  right  use  of  this  ordinance 
the  grace  promised  is  not  only  offered,  but  really 
exhibited  and  conferred  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to 
such  (whether  of  age  or  infants)  as  that  grace  be- 
longeth  unto,  according  to  the  counsel  of  God's 
own  will,  in  his  appointed  timer. 

VII.  The  sacrament  of  baptism,  is  but  once  to 
be  administered  to  any  person5. 

°  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a 
seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he  had  yet  being  un- 
circumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  be- 
lieve, though  they  be  not  circumcised,  that  righteousness  might 
be  imputed  unto  them  ?Jso.     Acts  x.  2,  4,  22,  31,  45,  47. 

P  Acts  viii.  13,  23.  Then  Simon  himself  believed  also  :  and 
when  he  was  baptized  he  continued  with  Philip,  and  wondered, 
beholding  the  miracles  and  signs  which  were  done. — For  I  per- 
ceive that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of 
iniquity. 

VI.  q  John  iii.  5,  8.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  Except 
a  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God. — The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and 
thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it 
cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of 
the  Spirit. 

r  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized 
into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  Eph.  v.  25,  26.  Christ  also 
loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it ;  that  he  might  sanc- 
tify and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word. 
Acts  ii.  38,  41. 

VII.  B  Tit.  iii.  5.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we 
have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the 
washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

N.  B.  There  is  no  command,  and  no  adequate  example,  for 
the  repetition  of  baptism.  1  ^  ^ 


124  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

(JUR  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  night  wherein  he  was 
betrayed,  instituted  the  sacrament  of  his  body  and 
blood,  called  the  Lord's  Supper,  to  be  observed  in 
his  church,  unto  the  end  of  the  world ;  for  the  per- 
petual remembrance  of  the  sacrifice  of  himself  in 
his  death,  the  sealing  all  benefits  thereof  unto  true 
believers,  their  spiritual  nourishment  and  growth 
in  him,  their  further  engagement  in,  and  to  all  du- 
ties which  they  owe  unto  him ;  and  to  be  a  bond 
and  pledge  of  their  communion  with  him,  and  with 
each  other,  as  members  of  his  mystical  bodya. 

II.  In  this  sacrament  Christ  is  not  offered  up  to 
his  Father,  nor  any  real  sacrifice  made  at  all  for 
remission  of  sins  of  the  quick  or  deadb,  but  only  a 

I.  *  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26.  For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  That  the  Lord  Je- 
sus, the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread ; 
And  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said,  Take, 
eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  re- 
membrance of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  the 
cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testa- 
ment in  my  blood  :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remem- 
brance of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this 
cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord^s  death  till  he  come.  1  Cor.  x.  16, 
17,  21.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  com- 
munion of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  For  we,  being 
many,  are  one  bread,  and  one  body :  for  we  are  all  partakers 
of  that  one  bread. — Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lo^d,  and 
the  cup  of  devils :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table, 
and  of  the  table  of  devils.  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit 
are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gen- 
tiles, whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit. 

II.  b  Heb.  ix.  22,  25,  26,  28.    And  almost  all  things  are  by 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  125 

commemoration  of  that  once  offering  up  of  him- 
self, by  himself,  upon  the  cross,  once  for  all,  and 
a  spiritual  oblation  of  all  possible  praise  unto  God 
for  the  samec ;  so  that  the  Popish  sacrifice  of  the 
mass,  as  they  call  it,  is  most  abominably  injurious 
to  Christ's  one  only  sacrifice,  the  alone  propitia- 
tion for  all  the  sins  of  the  electd. 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus  hath,  in  this  ordinance, 
appointed  his  ministers  to  declare  his  word  of  in- 
stitution to  the  people,  to  pray,  and  bless  the  ele- 
ments of  bread  and  wine,  and  thereby  to  set  them 
apart  from  a  common  to  a  holy  use ;  and  to  take 
and  break  the  bread,  to  take  the  cup,  and  (they 
communicating  also  themselves.)  to  give  both  to 

the  law  purged  with  blood ;  and  without  shedding  of  blood  13 

00  remission. — Nor  yet  that  he  should  offer  himself  often,  as 
the  high  priest  entereth  into  the  holy  place  every  year  with 
blood  of  others  ;  for  then  must  he  often  have  suffered  since  the 
foundation  of  the  world  :  but  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world 
aathhe  appeared  to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. — So 
Phrist  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many :  and  unto 
them  that  look  for  him,  shall  he  appear  the  second  time,  with- 
out sin  unto  salvation. 

1  c  Mat.  xxvi.  26,  27.  And  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took 
bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  disciples, 
and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body.  And  he  took  the  cup, 
find  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of 
,\t.  Luke  xxii.  19,  20.  And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  brake  it,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body 
which  is  given  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Like- 
wise also  the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new 
.estament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you. 

d  Heb.  vii.  23,  24,  27.  And  they  truly  were  many  priests, 
because  they  were  not  suffered  to  continue  by  reason  of  death : 
out  this  man,  because  he  continueth  ever,  hath  an  unchange- 
ible  priesthood. — Who  needeth  not  daily,  as  those  high  priests, 
;o  offer  up  sacrifice,  first  for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for  the  peo- 
ple's :  for  this  he  did  once,  when  he  offered  up  himself.     Heb. 

11,  12, 14,  18.    And  every  priest  standeth  daily  ministering 


126  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

the  communicantse ;  but  to  none  who  are  not  then 
present  in  the  congregation1". 

IV.  Private  masses,  or  receiving  this  sacrament 
by  a  priest  or  any  other,  aloneg;  as  likewise  the 
denial  of  the  cup  to  the  peopleh ;  worshipping  the 
elements,  the  lifting  them  up,  or  carrying  them 
about  for  adoration,  and  the  reserving  them  for 
any  pretended  religious  use ;  are  all  contrary  to 
the  nature  of  this  sacrament,  and  to  the  institution 
of  Christ1. 

V.  The  outward  elements  in  this  sacrament, 
duly  set  apart  to  the  uses  ordained  by  Christ,  have 
such  relation  to  him  crucified,  as  that  truly,  yet 
sacramentally  only,  they  are  sometimes  called  by 
the  name  of  the  things  they  represent,  to  wit,  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christk ;  albeit,  in  substance  and 

and  offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  which  can  never 
take  away  sins :  but  this  man,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacri- 
fice for  sins,  for  ever  sat  down  on  the  right-hand  of  God. — For 
by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanc- 
tified.—Now,  where  remission  of  these  is,  there  is  no  more  offer- 
ing for  sin. 

HI.  e  Seethe  institution.  Mat.  xxvi.  26,  27,  28.  Mark  xtv. 
22,  23,  24.     Luke  xxii.  19,  20.  and  1  Cor.  xi.23  to  27. 

f  Acts  xx.  7.  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the 
disciples  came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto 
them,  (ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow)  and  continued  his 
speech  until  midnight.  1  Cor.  xi.  20.  When  ye  come  together 
therefore  into  one  place,  this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 

IV.  s  b  Because  there  is  not  the  least  appearance  of  a  war- 
rant for  any  of  these  things,  either  in  precept  or  example,  in 
any  part  of  the  word  of  God.  See  all  the  places  in  which  the 
ordinance  is  mentioned — the  most  important  of  which  are  ci- 
ted above. 

1  Mat.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching"  for 
doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

V.  k  Mat.  xxvi.  26,  27,  28.  And  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus 
took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  dis- 
ciples, and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body.    And  he  took  tha 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  127 

nature,  they  still  remain  truly,  and  only,  bread  and 
wine,  as  they  were  before1. 

VI.  That  doctrine  which  maintains  a  change  of 
the  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  into  the  sub- 
stance of  Christ's  body  and  blood  (commonly 
called  transubstantiation)  by  consecration  of  a 
priest,  or  by  any  other  way,  is  repugnant,  not  to 
Scripture  alone,  but  even  to  common  sense  and 
reason;  overthroweth  the  nature  of  the  sacra- 
ment ;  and  hath  been,  and  is  the  cause  of  manifold 
superstitions,  yea,  of  gross  idolatries10. 

VII.  Worthy  receivers,  outwardly  partaking  of 
the  visible  elements  in  this  sacrament",  do  then 
also  inwardly  by  faith,  really  and  indeed,  yet  not 
carnally  and  corporally,  but  spiritually,  receive 
and  feed  upon  Christ  crucified,  and  all  benefits  of 
his  death :  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  being  then 

cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye 
all  of  it :  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament  which  is 
shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

1  1  Cor.  xi.  26,  27.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and 
drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. 
Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup 
of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  the  Lord. 

VI.  m  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until 
the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  by 
the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets,  since  the  world  began.  1 
Cor.  xi.  24,  25, 26.  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  This  do  ye, 
as  oft  as  ye  drink  it  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often  as 
ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord' 3 
death  till  he  come.  Luke  xxiv.  6,  39.  He  is  not  here,  but  is 
risen.  Remember  how  he  spake  unto  you  when  he  was  yet  in 
Galilee. — Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself: 
handle  me,  and  see  ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye 
see  me  have. 

VII.  n  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so 
let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup.     1  Cor.  v.  7.  8, 


128  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

not  corporally  or  carnally  in,  with,  or  under  the 
bread  and  wine  ;  yet  as  really,  but  spiritually,  pre- 
sent to  the  faith  of  believers  in  that  ordinance,  as 
the  elements  themselves  are,  to  their  outward 
senses0. 

VIII.  Although  ignorant  and  wicked  men  re- 
ceive the  outward  elements  in  this  sacrament,  yet 
they  receive  not  the  thing  signified  thereby  ;  but 
by  their  unworthy  coming  thereunto  are  guilty  of 
the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  to  their  own  dam- 
nation. Wherefore  all  ignorant  and  ungodly  per 
sons,  as  they  are  unfit  to  enjoy  communion  with 
him,  so  are  they  unworthy  of  the  Lord's  table,  and 
cannot,  without  great  sin  against  Christ,  while  they 
remain  such,  partake  of  these  holy  mysteries?,  or 
be  admitted  thereunto0*. 

0  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not 
the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we 
break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  1  Cor. 
x.  3,  4. 

VIII.  p  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  29.  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall 
be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. — For  he  that 
eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  damna- 
tion (judgment)  to  himself,  not  discerning  the  Lord's  body.  2 
Cor.  vi.  14,  15,  16.  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with 
unbelievers  ;  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with  un- 
righteousness ?  and  what  communion  hath  light  with  darkness  ? 
And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with  Belial?  or  what  part  hath 
he  that  believeth  with  an  infidel  ?  And  what  agreement  hath 
the  temple  of  God  with  idols  ?  For  ye  are  the  temple  of  the 
living  God ;  as  God  hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk 
in  them  ;  ctnd  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people. 
1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
cup  of  devils  :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and 
of  the  table  of  devils. 

<»  1  Cor.  v.  6,  7,  13.  Your  glorying  is  not  good.  Know  ye 
not  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump  ?  Purge  out 
therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  129 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Of  Church  Censures. 

THE  Lord  Jesus,  as  king  and  head  of  his  church, 
hath  therein  appointed  a  government  in  the  hand 
of  church-officers,  distinct  from  the  civil  magis- 
trate*. 

II.  To  these  officers  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  are  committed,  by  virtue  whereof  they 
have  power  respectively  to  retain  and  remit  sins, 
to  shut  that  kingdom  against  the  impenitent, 
both  by  the  word  and  censures  ;  and  to  open  it 

unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us. — • 
But  them  that  are  without,  God  judgeth.  Therefore  put  away 
from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  person.  2  Thess.  iii.  6, 
14,  15.     Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our 

E.ord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from  every 
rother  that  walkethr  disorderly,  and  not  after  the  tradition 
which  he  received  of  us. — And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word 
|by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  company  with  him, 
Ithat  he  may  be  ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but 
Admonish  him  as  a  brother.  Mat.  vii.  6.  Give  not  that  which 
is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine, 
'.est  they  trample  them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and 
rend  you. 

I.  a  Isa.  ix.  6,  7.  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  Son 
s  given  ;  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder ;  and 
[lis  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  The  mighty 
~od,  The  everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of  Peace.  Of  the 
ncrease  of  his  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end, 
upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  order  it, 
md  to  establish  it  with  judgment  and  with  justice  from  hence- 
orth  even  for  ever.  The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  will  per- 
ioral this.  1  Tim.  v.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well,  be 
ounted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  they  who  labour 
q  the  word  and  doctrine.  1  Thess.  v.  12.  And  we  beseech 
ou,  brethren,  to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are 
•ver  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you.  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  And 
jrod  hath  set  some  in  the  church  :  first,  apostles ;   secondarily, 


130  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

unto  penitent  sinners,  by  the  ministry  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and  by  absolution  from  censures,  as  occasion  1 
shall  require5. 

III.  Church  censures  are  necessary  for  the  re- 
claiming and  gaining  of  offending  brethren;    for 
deterring  of  others  from  like  offences  ;  for  purging  i 
out  of  that  leaven  which  might  infect  the  whole  \ 
lump ;   for  vindicating  the  honour  of  Christ,  and  : 
the  holy  profession  of  the  Gospel ;  and  for  prevent- 
ing  the  wrath  of  God,  which  might  justly  fall  up-  J 
on  the  church,  if  they  should  suffer  this  covenant, 
and  the  seals  thereof,  to  be  profaned  by  notorious 
and  obstinate  offenders0. 

prophets ;  thirdly,  teachers ;  after  that  miracles ;  then  gifts  of  \ 
healings,  helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues.  Psal.  I 
ii.  6,  7,8,  9.     John  xviii.  36. 

II.  b  Mat.  xvi.  19.     And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  I 
the  kingdom  of  heaven :   and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  i 
earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;   and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.     Mat.  xviii.  17,  18.— 
And  if  he  shaU  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church     ! 
but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  J 
heathen  man  and  a  publican.     Verily  I  say  unto  you,  whatso-  ;j 
ever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  what- 
soever ye  shall  loose  on  ear th  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.     John 
xx.  21,  22,  23.     Then  said  Jesus  to  them  again,  Peace  be  unto 
you  :   as  my  Father  hath  sent  me,   even  so  send  I  you.     And 
when  he  had  said  this,  he  breathed  on  them,  and  saith  unto 
them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost.     Whose  soever  sins  ye  re- 
mit, they  are  remitted  unto  them  ;  and  whose  soever  sins  ye 
retain,  they  are  retained.    2  Cor.  ii.  6,  7,  8.  Sufficient  to  such 

a  man  is  this  punishment,  which  was  inflicted  of  many.  So  that 
contrariwise,  ye  ought  rather  to  forgive  him,  and  comfort  him, 
lest  perhaps  such  a  one  should  be  swallowed  up  with  over 
much  sorrow.  Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  that  you  would  con- 
firm yeur  love  toward  him. 

III.  c  1  Cor.  5th  chapter  throughout.  1  Tim.  v.  20.  Them 
that  sin,  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  also  may  fear.  Mat.  vii. 
6.  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dog9,  neither  cast  ye 
your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them  under  their 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  131 

IV.  For  the  better  attaining  of  these  ends,  the  offi- 
cers of  the  church  are  to  proceed  by  admonition, 
suspension  from  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per for  a  season,  and  by  excommunication  from 
the  church,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  crime, 
and  demerit  of  the  person11. 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Of  Synods  and  Councils. 

h  OR  the  better  government  and  further  edifica- 
tion of  the  church,  there  ought  to  be  such  assem- 
blies as  are  commonly  called  synods  or  councils3: 

feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you.  1  Tim.  i.  20.  Of  whom  is 
Hymeneus  and  Alexander ;  whom  I  have  delivered  unto  Sa- 
tan, that  they  may  learn  not  to  blaspheme.  Jude  verse  23. — 
And  others  save  with  fear,  pulling  them  out  of  the  fire  ;  hating 
even  the  garment  spotted  by  the  flesh.  1  Cor.  xi.  27  to  the 
end. 

IV.  d  1  Thess.  v.  12.     And  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to 

know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the 

i  Lord,  and  admonish  you.     2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14.     Now  we  com- 

|  mand  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 

I  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother  that  walketh  dis- 

I  orderly,  and  not  after  the  tradition  which  he  received  of  us. — 

S  And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that 

i  man,  and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed. 

1  Cor.  v.  4,  5,  13.     In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

i  when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power 

of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  a  one  unto  Satan 

for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in 

the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. — Therefore  put  away  from  among 

yourselves  that  wicked  person.     Mat.  xviii.  17.     Tit  iii.  10. 

I.  a  Acts  xv.  2,  4,  6.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas 
had  no  small  dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they  deter- 
mined that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them, 
should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles  and  elders  about 
this  question. — And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they 
were  received  of  the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and  elders  : 
12 


132  THE  CONFESSION  Or  FAITH. 

and  it  belongeth  to  the  overseers  and  other  rulete 
of  the  particular  churches,  by  virtue  of  their  of- 
fice, and  the  power  which  Christ  hath  given  them 
for  edification,  and  not  for  destruction,  to  appoint 
such  assemblies**;  and  to  convene  together  in  them, 
as  often  as  they  shall  judge  it  expedient  for  the 
good  of  the  churchc. 

II.  It  belongeth  to  synods  and  councils,  minis- 
terially, to  determine  controversies  of  faith,  and 
cases  of  conscience ;  to  set  down  rules  and  direc- 
tions for  the  better  ordering  of  the  public  worship 
of  God,  and  government  of  his  church ;  to  receive 
complaints  in  cases  of  mal-administration,  and  au- 
thoritatively to  determine  the  same  :  which  de- 
crees and  determinations,  if  consonant  to  the  word 
of  God,  are  to  be  received  with  reverence  and 
submission,  not  only  for  their  agreement  with  the 
word,  but  also  for  the  power  whereby  they  are 
made,  as  being  an  ordinance  of  God,  appointed 
thereunto  in  his  wordd. 

and  they  declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with  them. — 
And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of 
this  matter. 
■  b  Acts,  chap.  xv. 

c  Acts  xv.  22,  23,  25.  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and  el- 
ders, with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men  of  their  own 
company  to  Antioch,  with  Paul  and  Barnabas  ;  namely,  Judas, 
surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief  men  among  the  brethren  : 
and  they  wrote  letters  by  them  after  this  manner ;  The  apos- 
tles, and  elders,  and  brethren,  send  greeting  unto  the  brethren 
which  are  of  the  Gentiles  in  Antioch,  and  Syria,  and  Cilicia : — 
It  seemed  good  unto  us,  being  assembled  with  one  accord,  to 
send  chosen  men  unto  you,  with  our  beloved  Barnabas  and 
Paul. 

II.  d  Acts  xvi.  4.  And  as  they  went  through  the  cities,  they 
delivered  them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were  ordained  ot 
the  apostles  and  elders  which  Were  at  Jerusalem.  Acts  xv.  15, 
19,  24,  27,  28,  29,  30,  31.    Mat.  xviii.  17,  18,  19,  29. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  133 

III.  All  synods  or  councils  since  the  apostles' 
times,  whether  general  or  particular,  may  err,  and 
many  have  erred ;  therefore  they  are  not  to  be 
made  the  rule  of  faith  or  practice,  but  to  be  used 
as  a  help  in  bothe. 

IV.  Synods  and  councils  are  to  handle  or  con- 
clude nothing,  but  that  which  is  ecclesiastical : 
and  are  not  to  intermeddle  with  civil  affairs  which 
concern  the  commonwealth,  unless  by  way  of 
humble  petition  in  cases  extraordinary;  or  by 
way  of  advice  for  satisfaction  of  conscience,  if 
they  be  thereunto  required  by  the  civil  magi- 
stratef. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Of  the  State  of  Man  after  Death,  and  of  the  Resur- 
rection from  the  Dead. 

THE  bodies  of  men,  after  death,  return  to  dust, 
and  see  corruption3 ;  but  their  souls,  (which  nei- 

III.  e  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in 
Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all  readi- 
ness of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures  daily,  whether  those 
things  were  so.  1  Cor.  ii.  5.  That  your  faith  should  not  stand 
in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God.  2  Cor.  i.  24. 
Not  for  that  we  have  dominion  over  your  faith,  but  are  helpers 
of  your  joy  :  for  by  faith  ye  stand.     Eph.  ii.  20. 

IV.  f  Luke  xii.  13,  14.  And  one  of  the  company  said  unto 
him,  Master,  speak  to  my  brother,  that  he  divide  the  inheri- 
tance with  me.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Man,  who  made  me  a 
judge,  or  a  divider  over  you  ?  John  xviii.  36.  Jesus  answered, 
My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world.  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this 
world,  then  would  my  servants  fight,  that  I  should  not  be  de- 
livered to  the  Jews :  but  now  is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence. 

I.  a  Gen.  iii.  19.  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face,  shalt  thou  eat 
bread,  tiU  thou  return  unto  the  ground  ;  for  out  of  it  wast  thou 
taken :  for  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return.  Act3 


134  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

ther  die  nor  sleep)  having  an  immortal  subsistence, 
immediately  return  to  God  who  gave  themb.  The 
souls  of  the  righteous,  being  then  made  perfect  in 
holiness,  are  received  into  the  highest  heavens, 
where  they  behold  the  face  of  God  in  light  and 
glory,  waiting  for  the  full  redemption  of  their  bo- 
dies0 :  And  the  souls  of  the  wicked  are  cast  into 
hell,  where  they  remain  in  torments  and  utter 
darkness,  reserved  to  the  judgment  of  the  great 
dayd.  Besides  these  two  places  for  souls  separa- 
ted from  their  bodies,  the  Scripture  acknowledg- 
ed none. 

II.  At  the  last  day,  such  as  are  found  alive  shall 
not  die,  but  be  changede :  And  all  the  dead  shall 

xiii.  36.  For  David,  after  he  had  served  his  own  generation 
by  the  will  of  God,  fell  on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers, 
and  saw  corruption. 

b  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily,  I  say 
unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise.  Eccl. 
xii.  7.  Then  shall  the  dust  return  to  the  earth  as  it  was  :  and 
the  spirit  shall  return  unto  God  who  gave  it. 

c  Heb.  xii.  23.  To  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the 
first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  judge 
of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect.  Phil.  i.  23. 
For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,  having  a  desire  to  depart, 
and  to  be  with  Christ ;  which  is  far  better.  1  John  iii.  2.  Be- 
loved, now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear 
what  we  shall  be  ;  but  we  know,  that  when  he  shall  appear, 
we  shall  be  like  him  ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  2  Cor.  v. 
1,  6,  8. 

d  Luke  xvi.  23,  24.  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  being 
in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  and  Lazarus  in  his 
bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said,  Father  Abraham,  have  mercy 
on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger 
in  water,  and  cool  my  tongue ;  for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame. 
Jude  verses  6,  7. 

II.  e  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain 
shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air :  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  135 

be  raised  up  with  the  self-same  bodies,  and  none 
other,  although  with  different  qualities,  which  shall 
be  united  again  to  their  souls  for  everf. 

III.  The  bodies  of  the  unjust,  shall  by  the 
power  of  Christ,  be  raised  to  dishonour ;  the  bo- 
dies of  the  just,  by  his  Spirit,  unto  honour,  and  be 
made  conformable  to  his  own  glorious  bodys. 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Of  the  last  Judgment. 

(xOD  hath  appointed  a  day,  wherein  he  will 
judge  the  world  in  righteousness  by  Jesus  Christa, 

1  Cor.  xv.  51,  52.  Behold,  I  shew  you  a  mystery;  We  shall 
not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump ;  for  the  trumpet  shall 
sound;  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we 
shall  be  changed. 

f  Job  xix.  26,  27.  And  though  after  my  skin  worms  destroy 
this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shaU  I  see  God :  whom  I  shall  see  for 
myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another ;  though 
my  reins  be  consumed  within  me.  1  Cor.  xv.  42,  43,  44.  So 
also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption, 
it  is  raised  in  incorruption  :  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised 
in  glory :  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power :  it  is 
sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  There  is  a 
natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body. 

III.  *  Acts  xxiv.  15.  And  have  hope  toward  God,  which 
they  themselves  also  allow,  that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection 
of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust.  John  v.  28,  29.  Mar- 
vel not  at  this :  for  the  hour  is  coming,  in  the  which  all  that 
are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his  voice,  and  shall  come  forth ; 
they  that  have  done  good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life ;  and 
they  that  have  done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation. 
Phil.  iii.  21.  Who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be 
fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to  the  working 
whereby  he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself. 

I.  *•  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the 
which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by  thai  man 
12* 


136  THE  CONFESSION  OP  FAITH. 

to  whom  all  power  and  judgment  is  given  of  the 
Father*.  In  which  day,  not  only  the  apostate  an- 
gels shall  be  judged0 ;  but  likewise  all  persons,  that 
have  lived  upon  earth,  shall  appear  before  the  tri- 
bunal of  Christ,  to  give  an  account  of  their 
thoughts,  words,  and  deeds ;  and  to  receive  ac- 
cording to  what  they  have  done  in  the  body,  whe- 
ther good  or  evild. 

II.  The  end  of  God's  appointing  this  day,  is  for 
the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  his  mercy  in  the 
eternal  salvation  of  the  electe  5  and  of  his  justice  in 

whom  he  hath  ordained ;  ivhereofhe  hath  given  assurance  unto 
all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

b  John  v.  22,  27.  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man  ;  but  hath 
committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son : — And  hath  given  him 
authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  because  he  is  the  Son  oi 
man. 

c  1  Cor.  vi.  3.  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels  ? 
How  much  more,  things  that  pertain  to  this  life  ?  Jude  verse 
6.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  left 
their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in  everlasting  chains 
under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day.  2  Pet.  ii. 
4.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them 
down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them  into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be 
reserved  unto  judgment. 

d  2  Cor.  v.  10.  For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judg- 
ment-seat of  Christ ;  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done 
in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be  good 
or  bad.  Eccl.  xii.  14.  For  God  shall  bring  every  work  into 
judgment,  with  every  secret  thing,  whether  it  be  good,  or  whe- 
ther it  be  evil.  Rom.  ii.  16.  In  the  day  when  God  shall  judge 
the  secrets  of  men  by  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  my  Gospel. 
Rom.  xiv.  10,  12.  But  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother?  or 
why  dost  thou  set  at  nought  thy  brother  ?  for  we  shall  aU  stand 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. — So  then  every  one  of  us 
shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God.  Mat.  xii.  36,  37.  But  I 
say  unto  you,  That  every  idle  word  that  men  shall  speak,  they 
shall  give  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judgment.  For  by  thy 
words  thou  shalt  be  justified,  and  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be 
condemned. 

II,  «  Rom.  ix.  23.    And  that  he  might  make  known  the 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  137 

the  damnation  of  the  reprobate,  who  are  wicked 
and  disobedient.  For  then  shall  the  righteous  go 
into  everlasting  life,  and  receive  that  fulness  of 
joy  and  refreshing  which  shall  come  from  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lords  :  But  the  wicked,  who  know 
not  God,  and  obey  not  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
shall  be  cast  into  eternal  torments,  and  be  punished 
with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  powerh. 

III.  As  Christ  would  have  us  to  be  certainly 

riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he  had  afore 
prepared  unto  glory.  Mat.  xxv.  21.  His  lord  said  unto  him, 
Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant ;  thou  hast  been  faith- 
ful over  a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things : 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

f  Rom.  ii.  5,  6.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent 
heart,  treasurest  up  unto  thyself  wrath  against  the  day  of 
wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God  ;  who 
Iwill  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  deeds.  2  Thess.  i. 
;7,  8.  The  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his 
mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that 
!know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
'Christ.     Rom.  ix.  22. 

s  Mat.  xxv.  31,  32,  33,  34.  When  the  Son  of  man  shall 
!  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall 
he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory :  and  before  him  shall  be 
gathered  all  nations  ;  and  he  shall  separate  them  one  from  ano- 
Ither,  as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep  from  the  goats  :  and  he 
',shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right-hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left. 
[Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  his  right-hand,  Come, 
^ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Acts  iii.  19.  Times  of  re- 
freshing shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  2  Thess.  i. 
7.  And  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels. 

h  Mat.  xxv.  41,  46.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the 
left-hand,  Depart  from  me  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  pre- 
pared for  the  devil  and  his  angels : — and  these  shall  go  away  into 
everlasting  punishment.    2  Thess.  i.  9.  Who  shall  be  punisbefl 


138  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 

Eersuaded  that  there  shall  be  a  day  of  judgment, 
oth  to  deter  all  men  from  sin,  and  for  the  greater 
consolation  of  the  godly  in  their  adversity4 :  So 
will  he  have  that  day  unknown  to  men,  that  they 
may  shake  off  all  carnal  security,  and  be  always 
watchful,  because  they  know  not  at  what  hour  the 
Lord  will  come  ;  and  may  be  ever  prepared  to  say, 
Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quicklyk.     Amen. 

with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord, 
and  from  the  glory  of  his  power.  Isa.  lxvi.  24.  For  their 
worm  shall  not  die,  neither  shall  their  fire  be  quenched. 

III.  ■  2  Pet.  iii.  11,  14.  Seeing  then  that  all  these  things 
shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  all 
holy  conversation  and  godliness  ? — Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing 
that  ye  look  for  such  things,  be  diligent  that  ye  may  be  found 
of  him  in  peace,  without  spot  and  blameless.  2  Cor.  v.  11. 
Knowing  therefore  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade  men : 
but  we  are  made  manifest  unto  God  ;  and  I  trust  also  are  made 
manifest  in  your  consciences.  2  Thess.  i.  5,  6,  7.  Which  is 
a  manifest  token  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  that  ye  may 
be  counted  worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  which  ye  also 
suffer :  seeing  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God  to  recompense 
tribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you ;  and  to  you  who  are  trou- 
bled, rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from 
heaven  with  his  mighty  angels.  Luke  xxi.  27,  28.  And  then 
shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud,  with  powei 
and  great  glory.  And  when  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass, 
then  look  up,  and  lift  up  your  heads;  for  your  redemption* 
draweth  nigh. 

k  Mark  xiii.  35,  36,  37.  Watch  ye  therefore  ;  for  ye  know  J 
not  when  the  master  of  the  house  cometh,  at  even,  or  at  mid-  ] 
night,  or  at  the  cock-crowing,  or  in  the  morning ;  lest,  com- 
ing suddenly,  he  find  you  sleeping.  And  what  I  say  unto 
you,  I  say  unto  all,  Watch.  Luke  xii.  35,  36.  Let  your 
loins  be  girded  about,  and  your  lights  burning  ;  and  ye  your- 
selves like  unto  men  that  wait  for  their  Lord,  when  he  will 
return  from  the  wedding ;  that,  when  he  cometh  and  knocketh, 
they  may  open  unto  him  immediately.  Rev.  xxii.  20.  He 
which  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come  quickly; 
Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.  See  Mat.  xxir.  36,  4&, 
43,  44. 


(139) 

THE 

LARGER  CATECHISM, 

RATIFIED  AND  ADOPTED  BY  THE 

SYNOD  OF  NEW-YORK  AND  PHILADELPHIA. 

Held  at  Philadelphia,  May  the  16th,  1788,  and  continued  by 
adjournments  until  the  28th,  of  the  same. 

Q.  l.TVHATis  the  chief  and  highest  end  of  man  ? 

A.  Man's  chief  and  highest  end  is  to  glorify 
God%  and  fully  to  enjoy  him  for  everb. 

Q.  2.  How  doth  it  appear  that  there  is  a  God? 

A.  The  very  light  of  nature  in  man,  and  the 
works  of  God,  declare  plainly  that  there  is  a  Godc; 
but  his  word  and  Spirit  only,  do  sufficiently  and 
[effectually,  reveal  him  unto  men  for  their  salva- 
ftiond. 

I  a  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him 
iare  all  things  :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen.  1  Cor.  x. 
131.  Whether  therefore  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do, 
[do  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 

b  Psal.  lxxiii.  24,  25,  26.  Thou  shalt  guide  me  with  thy 
[counsel,  and  afterward  receive  me  to  glory.  Whom  have  I 
fn  heaven  but  thee  ?  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire 
besides  thee.  My  flesh  and  my  heart  faileth  :  but  God  is  the 
strength  of  my  heart,  and  my  portion  for  ever.  John  xvii.  22, 
and  24.  The  glory  which  thou  gavest  me  I  have  given  them. 
- — Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with 
jne  where  I  am ;  that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou 
feast  given  me. 

Rom.  i.  19,  20.  Because  that  which  may  be  known  of 
pod,  is  manifest  in  them  ;  for  God  hath  shewed  it  unto  them. 
For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the  creation  of  the  world 
ire  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that  are  made, 
zven  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead ;  so  that  they  are  without 
sxcuse.     See  also  Psal.  xix.  1,  2,  3. 

d  2  Tim.  iii.  15,  16,  17.  And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast 
mown  the  holy  scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise 


140  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  3.  What  is  the  word  of  God  ? 

A.  The  holy  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  are  the  word  of  Gode,  the  only  rule  of 
faith  and  obediencef. 

Q.  4.  Hozu  doth  it  appear  that  the  Scriptures  are 
the  word  of  God  ? 

A.  The  Scriptures  manifest  themselves  to  be  the 
word  of  God,  by  their  majesty^  and  purityb  ;  by 
the  consent  of  all  the  parts1,  and  the  scope  of  the 

unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  All 
scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for 
doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righ- 
teousness ;  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly 
furnished  unto  all  good  works.     1  Cor.  ii.  10. 

e  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God.  2  Pet.  i.  19,  20,  21.  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of 
prophecy  ;  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a 
light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the 
day-star  arise  in  your  hearts  ;  knowing  this  first,  that  no  pro- 
phecy of  the  scripture  is  of  any  private  interpretation.  For 
the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man ;  but  ho- 
ly men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

f  Isa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if  they 
speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light 
in  them.  Luke  xvi.  29,  31.  They  have  Moses  and  the  pro- 
phets ;  let  them  hear  them. — If  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded  though  one  rose  from 
the  dead.  Gal.  i.  8,  9.  But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from 
heaven,  preach  any  other  Gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we 
have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed.  As  we  said 
before,  so  say  I  now  again,  If  any  man  preach  any  other  Gos- 
pel unto  you  than  that  ye  have  received,  let  him  be  accursed. 
See  also  2  Tim.  iii.  15,  16,  17. 

z  Isa.  lxvi.  1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  The  heaven  is  my  throne, 
and  the  earth  is  my  footstool :  where  is  the  house  that  ye  build 
unto  me  ?  and  where  is  the  place  of  my  rest  ?  See  also  Amos 
ix.  2,  3,  4.  Psal.  lxxvii. 

h  Psal.  xii.  6.  The  words  of  the  Lord  are  pure  words :  as 
silver  tried  in  a  furnace  of  earth,  purified  seven  times.  Psal, 
cxix.  140,     Thy  word  if  very  pure. 

1  Acts  x.  43.     To  him  gave  all  the  prophets  witness,  that 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  141 

whole,  which  is  to  give  all  glory  to  God  k;  by  their 
light  and  power  to  convince  and  convert  sinners, 
to  comfort  and  build  up  believers  unto  salvation1 : 
But  the  Spirit  of  God  bearing  witness  by  and  with 
the  Scriptures  in  the  heart  of  man,  is  alone  able 
fully  to  persuade  it  that  they  are  the  very  word  of 
Godm. 

Q.  5.  Wliat  do  the  Scriptures  principally  teach  ? 

A.  The  Scriptures  principally  teach,  what  man 
is  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what  duty  God 
requires  of  man". 

hrough  his  name,  whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall  receive 
•emission  of  sins.  Acts  xxvi.  22.  Having  therefore  obtained 
lelp  of  God,  I  continue  unto  this  day,  witnessing  both  to  small 
md  great,  saying  none  other  things  than  those  which  the  pro- 
phets and  Moses  did  say  should  come. 

k  Rom.  iii.  19,  27.  Now  we  know,  that  what  things  soever 
he  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the  law  ;  that 
»very  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may  become 
ruilty  before  God. — Where  is  boasting  then  ?  It  is  excluded. — 
3y  what  law  ?   of  works  ?  Nay ;  but  by  the  law  of  faith. 

1  Acts  xviii.  28.  For  he  mightily  convinced  the  Jews,  and 
hat  publicly,  shewing  by  the  Scriptures,  that  Jesus  was  Christ. 
Ieb.  iv.  12.  For  the  word  of  God  it  quick,  and  powerful, 
md  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the 
lividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  mar- 
ow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart, 
ames  i.  18.  Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us  with  the  word  of 
ruth.  Psal.  xix.  7,  8,  9.  The  law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect,  con- 
erting  the  soul :  the  testimony  of  the  Lord  is  sure,  making 
vise  the  simple,  &c. 

m  John  xvi.  13,  14.  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth 
;  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  : — and  he  will  shew 
ou  things  to  come.  He  shall  glorify  me  ;  for  he  shall  receive 
f  mine,  and  shall  shew  it  unto  )rou.     1  John  ii.  20,  27. 

n  John  xx.  31.  But  these  are  written,  that  ye  might  be- 
eve  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  that  be- 
eving  ye  might  have  life  through  his  name.  2  Tim.  i.  13.— 
[old  fast  the  form  of  sound  words,  which  thou  hast  heard  of 
le,  in  faith  and  love.     Peal.  cxix.  105. 


142         THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 


WHAT  MAN  OUGHT  TO  BELIEVE  CONCERNING 
GOD. 

Q.  6.  What  do  the  Scriptures  make  known  of 
God? 

A.  The  Scriptures  make  known  what  God  is0, 
the  persons  in  the  Godheadp,  his  decreesq,  and  the 
execution  of  his  decreesr. 

Q.  7.   What  is  God? 

A.  God  is  a  Spirit55,  in  and  of  himself  infinite  in 
being1,  gloryv,  blessednessw,  and  perfection35 ;  all- 

0  John  iv.  24.  God  is  a  Spirit.  Exod.  iii.  14.  and  xxxiv 
6,7. 

P  1  John  v.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in  hea 
ven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost :  and  these 
three  are  one. 

«*  Acts  xv.  14,  15,  18. 

r  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth,  against  thy  holy  child  Je- 
sus,— both  Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
people  of  Israel,  were  gathered  together,  for  to  do  whatsoever 
thy  hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done. 

8  John  iv.  24.     God  is  a  Spirit. 

1  Exbd.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  am  that  I 
AM  :  And  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  children  of  Is- 
rael, I  am  hath  sent  me  unto  you.  Job  xi.  7,  8,  9.  Canst 
thou  by  searching  find  out  God  ?  canst  thou  find  out  the  Al- 
mighty unto  perfection  ?  It  is  as  high  as  heaven ;  what  cansfei 
thou  do  ?  deeper  than  hell ;  what  canst  thou  know  ?  the  mea- 
sure thereof  is  longer  than  the  earth,  and  broader  than  the 
sea. 

v  Acts  vii.  2.  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our  father 
Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he  dwelt  in 
Charran. 

w  1  Tim.  vi.  15.  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  shew,  who  is 
the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  o£r 
lords. 

*  Mat  v.  48.  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  143 

sufficient/,  eternal2,  unchangeable51,  incomprehen- 
sible5, every  where  present0,  almighty^  knowing 
all  thmgse,  most  wisef,  most  holys,  most  justb, 
most  merciful  and  gracious,  long-suffering,  and 
abundant  in  goodness  and  truth'. 

Q.  8.  Are  there  more  Gods  than  one  ? 

y  Gen.  xvii.  1.  And  when  Abrani  was  ninety  years  old 
and  nine,  the  Lord  appeared  to  Abram,  and  said  unto  him, 
lam  the  Almighty  God:  walk  before  me,  and  be  thou  per- 
fect. 

z  Psal  jlc.  2.  Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth,  or 
ever  tho^  hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world,  even  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God. 

*  Mai.  ill.  6.  For  /  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not;  therefore 
ye  sons  of  Jacob  are  not  consumed.     James  i.  17. 

b  1  Kings  viii.  27.  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on  the  earth? 
Behold,  the  heaven,  and  heaven  of  heavens,  cannot  contain 
thee  ;  how  much  less  this  house  that  I  have  builded  ? 

c  Psalm  cxxxix.  1,  2,  7.  O  Lord,  thou  hast  searched  me; 
and  known  me.  Thou  knowest  my  down-sitting  and  mine  up- 
rising, thou  understandest  my  thought  afar  off. — Whither 
shall  I  go  from  thy  Spirit :  or  whither  shall  1  flee  from  thy  pre- 
sence ? 

d  R«v.  iv.  8.  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them  six 
wings  about  him  ;  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within ;  and 
they  rest  not  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord 
God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come. 

e  Heb.  iv.  13.  IN  either  is  there  any  creature  that  is  not 
manifest  in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  and  open  unto 
the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do.  And  Psalm  cxlvii.  5. 

f  Horn.  xvi.  27.  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory  through  Jesus 
Christ  for  ever.     Amen. 

e  Isa.  vi.  3.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and  said,  Holy, 
holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  of  hosla  ;  the  whole  earth  is  full  of  his 
glory.  Rev.  xv.  4.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glo^ 
rify  thy  name  ?  for  thuu  only  art  holy. 

h  Deut.  xxxii.  4.  He  is  the  rock,  his  work  is  perfect;  for' 
all  his  ways  are  judgment :  a  God  of  truth,  and  without  ini«* 
quity ;  just  and  right  is  he. 

»  Exod.  xxxiv.  6.     And  the  Lord  passed  by  before  him,  and 
proclaimed,  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious* 
long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth. 
13 


144  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

A.  There  is  but  one  only,  the  living  and  true 
God*. 

Q.  9.  How  many  persons  are  there  in  the  Godhead? 

A.  There  be  three  persoxis  in  the  Godhead,  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  these 
three  are  one  true,  eternal  God,  the  same  in  sub- 
stance, equal  in  power  and  glory  :  although  distin- 
guished by  their  personal  properties'. 

Q.  10.  What  are  the  personal  properties  of  the 
three  persons  in  the  Godhead  ? 

A.  It  is  proper  to  the  Father  to  beget  the  S'>nm, 
and  to  the  Son  to  be  begotten  of  the  Father ',  and 
to  the  Holy  Ghost  to  proceed  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  from  ail  eternity0. 

Q.  11.  How  doth  it  appear  that  the  Son  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  are  God  equal  with  the  Father? 

A.  The  Scriptures  manifest  that  the  Son  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  are  God  equal  with  the  Father, 

k  Deut.  vi.  4.  Hear,  C  Israel ;  the  Lord  our  God  is  c.ne 
Lord.  1  Cor.  viii.  4.  There  is  none  other  God  hit  one.  And 
verse  6.  Jer.  x.  10.  But  the  Lord  is  the  true  God,  he  is  the 
living  God,  and  an  everlasting  King. 

1  1  John  v.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in  hea 
ven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  trie  Holy  Ghost :  and  these 
three  are  one.  Mat.  iii.  16,  17.  and  xxviii.  19.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14. 
John  x.  30. 

m  Heb.  i.  5,  6.  For  unto  which  of  the  angels  said  he  at 
any  time,  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee  ? 
And  again,  I  will.be  to  him  a  Father,  and  he  shall  be  to  me  a 
Son.     John  i.  14. 

n  John  i.  14.  And  the  W^rd  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt 
among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only 
begotten  of  the  Father.)  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

0  John  xv.  26.  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come,  whom  F 
will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  shall  testify  of  me.  Gal. 
iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit 
of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  145 

ascribing  unto  them  such  namesp,  attributes', 
works1",  and  worship',  as  are  proper  to  God  only. 

Q.  12.    What  are  the  decrees  of  God? 

A*  God's  decrees  are  the  wise,  free,  and  holy 
acts  of  the  counsel  of  his  will1,  whereby,  from  all 

P  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  And  this  is  his  name  whereby  he  shall  be 
called,  THE  LORD  (or  Jehovah)  OUR  RIGHTEOUSNESS. 
1  John  v.  20.  And  we  are  in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.  Psal. 
xlv.  6.  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever.  Acts  v.  3, 
4.  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  wrhy  hath  Satan  filled  thy  heart 
to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost  ? — Thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but 
unto  God. 

<J  John  i.  1.  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word 
was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  Isa.  ix.  6.  For  unto 
us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given ;  and  the  government 
shall  be  upon  his  shoulder;  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Won- 
derful, Counsellor,  The  mighty  God,  The  everlasting  Father, 
The  Prince  of  Peace.  John  ii.  24,  25.  But  Jesus  did  not 
commit  himself  unto  them,  because  he  knew  all  men,  and  need- 
ed not  that  any  should  testify  of  man  :  for  he  knew  what  was 
in  man.  1  Cor.  ii.  10,  11.  But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto 
us  by  his  Spirit :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the 
deep  things  of  God.  For  what  man  knoweth  the  things  of  a 
man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in  him  ?  Even  so  the 
things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God.  Heb. 
ix.  14.  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through 
the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge 
your  conscience  from  dead  works,  to  serve  the  living  God  ? 

r  Col.  i.  16.  For  by  him  were  all  things  created,  that  are  in 
heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether 
they  bt  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers;  all 
things  were  created  by  him,  and  for  him.  Gen.  i.  2.  And  the 
earth  was  without  form,  and  void  ;  and  darkness  was  upon  the 
face  of  the  deep :  and  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  face 
of  the  waters.     Job  xxvi.  13.    Psal.  civ.  30.  and  John  i.  3. 

•  Mat  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

1  Eph.  L  11.     In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  inheri- 


146  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

eternity,  he  hath,  for  his  own  glory,  unchangeably 
fore-ordained  whatsoever  comes  to  pass  in  timev, 
(especially  concerning  angels  and  men. 

Q.  13.  What  hath  God  especially  decreed  concern- 
ing angels  and  men? 

A.  God,  by  an  eternal  and  immutable  decree, 
out  of  his  mere  love,  for  the  praise  of  his  glorious 
grace,  to  be  manifested  in  due  time,  hath  elected 
some  angels  to  gloryw ;  and,  in  Christ,  hath  cho- 
sen some  men  to  eternal  life,  and  the  means  there- 
ofx^  and  also,  according  to  his  sovereign  powei, 
and  the   unsearchable   counsel   of  his   own  will 

tance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him  who 
worketh  all  things,  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will.  Rom.  ix. 
15^  18..  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom 
I  will  have  mercy,  and  I  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will 
have  compassion. — Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will 
have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth.     Rom.  xi.  33. 

T  Eph.  i.  4, 11.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him,  be- 
fore the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and 
without  blame  before  him  in  love.  Rom.  ix.  22,  23.  Whatii 
God,  willing  to  shew  his  wrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known, 
endured  with  much  long-suffering  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to 
destruction ;  and  that  he  might  make  known  the  riches  of  his 
glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he  had  afore  prepared 
unto  glory?  Psal.  xxxiii.  11.  The  counsel  of  the  Lord  stand- 
eth  for  ever,  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  to  all  generations. 

w  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels. 

x  Eph.  i.  4,  5,  6.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him, 
(viz.  Christ)  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should 
be  holy,  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love :  having  pre 
destinated  us,  unto  the  adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ,  to 
himself, — To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he 
hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14.  But 
we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  always  to  God  for  you,  brethren 
beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit, 
*nd  belief  of  the  truth.     1  Pet.  i.  2. 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM,  147 

(whereby  he  extendeth  or  withholdeth  favour  as 
he  pleaseth)  hath  passed  by,  and  fore-ordained  the 
rest  to  dishonour  and  wrath,  to  be  for  their  sin  in- 
flicted, to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  justice^. 

Q.  14.   How  doth  God  execute  his  decrees? 

A.  God  executeth  his  decrees  in  the  works  of 
creation  and  providence  ;  according  to  his  infalli- 
ble fore-knowledge,  and  the  free  and  immutable 
counsel  of  his  own  will2. 

Q.  15.    What  is  the  work  of  creation? 

Ji.  The  work  of  creation  is  that  wherein  God 
did  in  the  beginning,  by  the  word  of  his  power, 
make  of  nothing,  the  world  and  all  things  therein 
for  himself,  within  the  space  of  six  days,  and  all 
very  good l. 

Q.  1 6.  How  did  God  create  angels  ? 

y  Rom.  ix.  17,  18,  2 J,  22.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto 
Pharao'i,  Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up, 
that  I  might  shew  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might 
be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth.  Therefore  hath  he  mer- 
cy on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  harden- 
eth. — Hath  not  the  potter  power  over  the  clay,  of  the  same 
lump  to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour,  and  another  unto  dis- 
honour? Jude  4.  For  there  are  certain  men  crept  in  una- 
wares, who  were  before  of  old  ordained  to  this  condemnation, 
ungodly  men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lasciviousness, 
and  denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Mat.  xi.  25,  26.     2  Tim.  ii.  20. 

*  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  inheri- 
tance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him  who 
worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will. 

a  Gen.  1st  chap.  Heb.  xi.  3.  Through  faith  we  understand 
that  the  worlds  were  framed  by  the  word  of  God  ;  so  that  things 
which  are  seen  were  not  made  of  things  which  do  appear. 
Prov.  xvi.  4.  The  Lord  hath  made  all  things  for  himself :  yea, 
even  the  wicked  for  the  day  of  evil.    Rev.  iv.  1 1. 

IS* 


148  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

A.  God  created  all  the  angelsb  spirits6,  immor- 
tald,  holye,  excelling  in  knowledge1",  mighty  in 
powers ;  to  execute  his  commandments,  and  to 
praise  his  nameh,  yet  subject  to  change'. 

Q.  17.   How  did  God  crtate  man? 

Ji.  After  God  had  made  all  other  creatures,  he 
created  man,  male  and  femalek ;  formed  the  body 
of  the  man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground1,  and  the  wo- 
man of  the  rib  of  the  manm ;  endued  them  with 

*  Col.  i.  16.  For  by  him  were  all  things  created,  that  are  in 
heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether 
they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers  ;  all 
things  were  created  by  him,  and  for  him. 

*  Psal.  civ.  4.  Who  maketh  his  angels  spirits ;  his  ministers 
a  flaming  fire. 

d  Mat.  xxii.  30.  For  in  the  resurrection  they  neither  mar- 
ry, nor  are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels  of  God  in 
heaven. 

*  Mat.  xxv.  31.  When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his 
glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall  he  sit  upon 
the  throne  of  his  glory. 

f  2  Sam.  xiv.  17.  As  an  angel  of  God,  so  is  my  lord  the 
king,  to  discern  good  and  bad.     Mat.  xxiv.  36. 

f  2  Thess.  i.  7.  And  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with  us, 
when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven,  with  his 
mighty  angels. 

*  Psal.  ciii.  20,  21.  Bless  the  Lord,  ye  his  angels,  that  excel 
in  strength,  that  do  his  commandments,  hearkening  unto  the 
voice  of  his  word.  Bless  ye  the  Lord,  all  ye  his  hosts ;  ye  mi- 
nisters of  his,  that  do  his  pleasure. 

>  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  that  sinned, 
but  cast  them  down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them  into  chains  of 
darkness,  to  be  reserved  unto  judgment. 

k  Gen.  i.  27.  So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image :  in  the 
image  of  God  created  he  him ;  male  and  female  created  h« 
them. 

1  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  cl 
the  ground. 

m  Gen.  ii.  22.  And  the  rib,  which  the  Lord  God  had  taken 
from  man,  made  he  a  woman,  and  brought  her  unto  the  man. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  149 

living,  reasonable,  and  immortal  souls" ;  made 
them  after  his  own  image0,  in  knowledge0,  righ- 
teousness and  holiness4,  having  the  law  of  God 
written  in  their  hearts1",  and  power  to  fulfil  its,  with 
dominion  over  the  creatures1 ;  yet  subject  to  fallv. 

Q.  18.  What  are  GooVs  works  of  providence  ? 

A.  God's  works  of  providence  are  his  most 
holy*,  wisex,  and  powerful  preserving5",  and  go- 

0  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of 
the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life; 
and  man  became  a  living:  soul.  See  Job  xxxv.  11.  Eccl.  xii„ 
7.    Mat.  x.  23.    Luke  xxiii.  43. 

°  Gen.  i.  27.  So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image :  in 
the  image  of  God  created  he  him. 

P  Col.  iii.  10. 

q  Eph.  iv.  24. 

r  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not 
the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law,  these, 
having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves ;  which  shew 
the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience 
also  bearing  witness,  and  thtir  thoughts  the  mean  while  aocu 
sing  or  else  excusing  one  another. 

•  Eccl.  vii.  29.     God  hath  made  man  upright 

*  Gen.  i.  28. 

T  Gen.  iii.  6.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

w  Psal.  cxlv.  17.  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways,  and 
holy  in  all  his  works. 

x  Psal.  civ.  24.  O  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works !  in 
wisdom  hast  thou  made  them  all.  Isa.  xxviii.  29.  This  also 
cometh  forth  from  the  Lord  of  hosts,  which  is  wonderful  in 
counsel,  and  excellent  in  working. 

J  Heb.  i.  3.  Who,  being  the  brightness  of  Aw  glory,  and  the 
express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all  things  by  the 
word  of  his  power. 


1^0  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

verning  all  his  creatures2 ;  ordering  them,  and  all 
their  actions*,  to  his  own  gloryb. 

Q.  19.  What  is  GodPs  providence  toward  the 
angels  ? 

A.  God  by  his  providence  permitted  some  of 
the  angels,  wilfully  and  irrecoverably,  to  fall  into 
sin  and  damnation0,  limiting  and  ordering  that,  and 
all  their  sins,  to  his  own  glory  l ;  and  established 
the  rest  in  holiness  and  happinesse ;  employing 
them  allf,  at  his  pleasure,  in  the  administration  of 
his  power,  mercy,  and  justice^. 

Q.  20.  What  was  the  providence  of  God  toivard 
man  in  the  estate  in  which  he  was  created? 

*  Psal.  ciii.  19.  The  Lord  hath  prepared  his  throne  in  the 
heavens ;  and  his  kingdom  ruleth  over  all. 

»  Mat.  x.  29,  30.  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing? 
and  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without  your  Fa- 
ther. But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Gen.  xlv.  7.  And  God  sent  me  before  you,  to  preserve  you  a 
posterity  in  the  earth,  and  to  save  your  lives  by  a  great  deli- 
verance. 

b  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him, 
are  all  things  :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen.  Isa.  lxiii. 
14.  So  didst  thou  lead  thy  people,  to  make  thyself  a  glorious 
name. 

c  Jude  6.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first  estate, 
but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in  everlasting 
chains,  under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day.  2 
Pet.  ii.  4.     John  viii.  44. 

d  Job.  i  12.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  Behold,  all  that 
he  hath  is  in  thy  power ;  only  upon  himself  put  not  forth  thy 
hand.     Luke  x.  17.     Mat.  viii.  31. 

e  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  and  the  elect  angels.    Mark  viii.  38.    Heb.  xii.  22. 

f  Psal.  civ.  4.  Who  maketh  his  angels  spirits ;  his  ministers 
a  flaming  fire. 

s  Heb.  i.  14.  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth 
to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ?  2  Kings 
*ix.  35. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  151 

A.  The  providence  of  God  toward  man  in  the 
estate  in  which  he  was  created,  was,  the  placing 
him  in  paradise,  appointing  him  to  dress  it,  giving 
him  liberty  to  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  earthh,  putting 
the  creatures  under  his  dominion1,  and  ordaining 
marriage  for  his  helpk ;  affording  him  communion 
with  himself1,  instituting  the  Sabbath00,  entering 
into  a  covenant  of  life  with  him,  upon  condition 
of  personal,  perfect,  and  perpetual  obedience",  of 
which  the  tree  of  life  was  a  pledge0 ;  and  forbid- 
ding to  eat  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  upon  the  pain  of  death0. 

Q.  21.  Did  man  continue  in  that  estate  wherein 
God  at  first  created  him  ? 

A.  Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  freedom 
of  their  own  will,  through  the  temptation  of  Satan, 
transgressed  the  commandment  of  God,  in  eating 
the  forbidden  fruit,  and  thereby  fell  from  the  estate 
of  innocency  wherein  they  were  created0*. 

*  Gen.  ii.  8,  15,  16. 

I  Gen.  i.  28. 

k  Gen.  ii.  18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  //  is  not  good  that 
the  man  should  be  alone ;  I  will  make  him  a  help  meet  for  him. 

1  Gen.  i.  27,  28. 

m  Gen.  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and  sancti- 
fied it ;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his  work 
which  God  created  and  made. 

n  Rom.  v.  14.  Adam — who  is  the  figure .  of  him  that  was  to 
come.  Gal.  iii.  12.  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith  :  but,  the  man 
that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them.  Rom.  x.  5.  Gal.  iii.  10. 
1  Cor.  xv.  22,  47.     Hos.  vi.  7. 

°  Gen.  ii.  9.  And  out  of  the  ground  made  the  Lord  God  to 
grow  every  tree  that  is  pleasant  to  the  sight,  and  good  for  food : 
the  tree  of  life  also  in  the  midst  of  the  garden,  and  the  tree  of 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 

P  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest 
thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die. 

«  Gen.  iii.  6,  7,  8,  13.     And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the 


152  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  22.   Did  all  mankind  fall  in  thatjirst  trans 
gression? 

A.  The  covenant  being  made  with  Adam,  as  a 
public  person,  not  for  himself  only,  but  for  his  pos- 
terity; all  mankind  descending  from  him  by  ordi- 
nary generation1",  sinned  in  him  and  fell  with  him 
in  that  first  transgression8. 

Q.  23.  Into  ivhat  estate  did  the  fall  bring  mankind? 

A.  The  fall  brought  mankind  into  an  estate  of 
sin  and  misery1. 

Q.  24.  What  is  sin  ? 

A.  Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or  trans- 
gression of  any  law  of  God,  given  as  a  rule  to  the 
reasonable  creaturev. 

tree  was  good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and 
a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make  one  wise ;  she  took  of  the  fruit 
thereof,  and  did  eat ;  and  gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her, 
and  he  did  eat. — And  they  knew  that  they  were  naked. — And 
Adam  and  his  wife  hid  themselves  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  God  amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden. — And  the  Lord  God 
said  unto  the  woman,  What  is  this  that  thou  hast  done  ?  And 
the  woman  said,  The  serpent  beguiled  me,  and  I  did  eat. 
2  Cor.  xi,  3.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

r  Acts  xvii.  26.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of 
men. 

■  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it;  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest 
thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die,  Compared  with  Rom.  v.  12  to 
20  verse,  and  with  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22. 

1  Rom.  v.  12.  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into 
the  world,  and  death  by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men, 
for  that  all  have  sinned.  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of 
the  works  of  the  law,  are  under  the  curse  :  for  it  is  written, 
Cursed  is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are 
written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

T  Rom.  iii.  23.  A  U  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory 
of  God.  1  John  iii  i.  Sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law. 
Gal.  iii.  10—12. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM,  153 

Q.  25.  Wherein  consists  the  sinfulness-  of  that 
estate  xohereinto  man  fell? 

A.  The  sinfulness  of  that  estate  whereinto  man 
fell,  consisteth  in  the  guilt  of  Adam's  first  sinw, 
the  want  of  that  righteousness  wherein  he  was 
created,  and  the  corruption  of  his  nature,  whereby 
he  is  utterly  indisposed,  disabled,  and  made  oppo- 
site unto  all  that  is  spiritually  good,  and  wholly  in- 
clined to  all  evil,  and  that  continually" ;  which  is 
commonly  called  original  sin,  and  from  which  do 
proceed  all  actual  transgressions^ 

Q.  26.  How  is  original  sin  conveyed  from  our  first 
parents  unto  their  posterity  ? 

A.  Original  sin  is  conveyed  from  our  first  pa- 
rents unto  their  posterity  by  natural  generation, 

w  Rom.  v.  12,  19.  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered 
into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all 
men,  for  that  all  have  sinned. — By  one  man's  disobedience 
many  were  made  sinners.     1  Cor.  xv.  22. 

x  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength,  in 
due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  iii.  10  to  20.  As 
it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one  :  there  is 

\  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none  that  seeketh  after  God. 
They  are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they  are  together  become  un- 

i  profitable  ;  there  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no,  not  one,  Sic.  Eph. 
1,  2,  3.  And  you  halk  kt  quickened,  who  were  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins,  tec.  Rom.  viii.  7,  8.  Because  the  carnal  mind 
is  enmity  against  God ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  be.  So  then  they  that  are  in  the  flesh, 
cannot  please  God.  Gen.  vi.  5.  And  God  saw  that  the  wick- 
edness of  man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagina- 
tion of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil  continually. 

y  James  i.  14,  15.  But  every  man  is  tempted,  when  he  is 
drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Then,  when  lust 
hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin;  and  sin,  when  it  is 
finished,  bringeth  forth  death.  Mat.  xv.  19.  For  out  of  the 
heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  murders,  adulteries,  fornication*, 
thefts,  false  witness,  blasphemies. 


154  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

so  as  all  that  proceed  from  them  in  that  way,  are 
conceived  and  born  in  sinz. 

Q.  27.  What  misery  did  the  fall  bring  upon  man- 
kind? 

A.  The  fall  brought  upon  mankind  the  loss  of 
communion  with  Goda,  his  displeasure  and  curse ; 
so  as  we  are  by  nature  children  of  wrathb,  bond 
slaves  to  Satan0,  and  justly  liable  to  all  punishments 
in  this  world  and  that  which  is  to  comed. 

Q.  28.  What  are  the  punishments  of  sin  in  this 
world  ? 

Jl.  The  punishments  of  sin  in  this  world,  are 
either  inward  5  as  blindness  of  minde,  a  reprobate 

z  Psal.  li.  5.  Behold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity ;  and  in  sin 
did  my  mother  conceive  me.  Job  xiv.  4.  Who  can  bring  a 
clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean?  not  one.  Job  xv.  14.  What 
is  man,  that  he  should  be  clean  ?  and  he  which  is  born  of  a 
woman,  that  he  should  be  righteous?  John  iii.  6.  That  which 
is  born  of  the  flesh,  is  flesh. 

a  Gen.  iii.  8,  24.  And  they  heard  the.-voice  of  the  Lord  God 
walking  in  the  garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day :  and  Adam  and 
his  wife  hid  themselves  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  God 
amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden. — So  he  drove  out  the  man  ; 
and  he  placed  at  the  east  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  cherubims, 
and  a  flaming  sword,  which  turned  every  way,  to  keep  the 
way  of  the  tree  of  life. 

b  Eph.  ii.  2,  3.  Wherein  in  time  past  ye  walked  according  . 
to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to  the  prince  of  the  rower  J 
of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  in  the  children  of  chso-  \ 
bedience :  among  whom  also  we  all  had  our  conversation  in  1 
times  past,  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  I 
flesh,  and  of  the  mind;  and  were  by  nature  the  children  oi 
wrath,  even  as  others. 

c  2  Tim.  ii.  26.  And  that  they  may  recover  themselves  out 
of  the  snare  of  the  devil,  who  are  taken  captive  by  him  at  his 
will.     Luke  xi.  21,  22.     Heb.  ii.  14. 

d  Rom.  vi.  23.  The  wages  of  sin  is  death.  Rom.  v.  14. 
Gen.  ii.  17. 

•  Eph.  iv.  18.     Having  the  understanding  darkened,  being 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  155 

sensef,  strong  delusions5,  hardness  of  heartb,  hor* 
ror  of  conscience1,  and  vile  affections* :  Or  out- 
ward, as  the  curse  of  God  upon  the  creatures  for 
our  sakes1 ;  and  all  other  evils  that  befall  us  in  our 
bodies,  names,  estates,  relations,  and  employ- 
ments'11 ;  together  with  death  itself n. 

Q.  29.  What  are  the  punishments  of  sin  in  the 
world  to  come  ? 

A.  The  punishments  of  sin  in  the  world  to 
come,  are,  everlasting  separation  from  the  com- 
fortable presence  of  God,  and  most  grievous  tor- 
alienated  from  the  life  of  God,  through  the  ignorance  that  is  in 
them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their  heart. 

f  Rom.  i.  28.  Even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain  God  in 
their  knowledge,  God  gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to 
do  those  things  which  are  not  convenient. 

s  2  Thess.  ii.  11.  And  for  this  cause  God  shall  send  them 
strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie. 

k  Rom.  ii.  5.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent  heart, 
treasurest  up  unto  thyself  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath,  and 
revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God. 

*  lsa.  xxxiii.  14.  The  sinners  in  Zion  are  afraid ;  fearful- 
ness  hath  surprised  4he  hypocrites.  Who  among  us  shall  dweU 
with  the  devouring  fire  ?  Who  amongst  us  shall  dwell  with 
everlasting  burnings?  Gen.  iv.  13,  14.  Mat.  xxvii.  4.  Heb. 
x.  27. 

k  Rom.  i.  26.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto  vile 
affections. 

1  Gen.  iii.  17.  Because  thou  hast  hearkened  unto  the  voice 
of  thy  wife,  and  hast  eaten  of  the  tree,  of  which  I  commanded 
thee,  saying,  Thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it,  cursed  is  the  ground  for 
thy  sake ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  eat  of  it  all  the  days  of  thy  life. 

m  Deut.  xxviii.  15.  to  the  end.  If  thou  wilt  not  hearken 
unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God — all  these  curses  shall  come 
upon  thee  : — Cursed  shalt  thou  be  in  the  city,  &c. 

n  Rom.  vi.  21,  23.  What  fruit  had  ye  then  in  those  things 
whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed  ?  for  the  end  of  those  things  is 
death. — The  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

14 


156  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM, 

ments  in  soul  and  body,  without  intermission,  in  \ 
hell  fire  for  ever0. 

Q.  30.  Doth  God  leave  all  mankind  to  perish  in  the 
estate  of  sin  and  misery  ? 

A.  God  doth  not  leave  all  men  to  perish  in  the 
estate  of  sin  and  misery0,  into  which  they  fell  by 
the  breach  of  the  first  covenant,  commonly  called 
the  covenant  of  works^ ;  but  of  his  mere  love  and 
mercy  delivereth  his  elect  out  of  it,  and  bringeth 
them  into  an  estate  of  salvation  by  the  second  co- 
venant, commonly  called  the  covenant  of  grace1". 

Q.  31.  With  7vhom  was  the  covenant  of  grace 
made  ? 

0  2  Thess.  i.  9.  Who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting:  de- 
struction from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of 
his  power.  Mark  ix.  43,  44.  To  go  into  hell, — where  their 
worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched.  Luke  xvi.  24, 
26.  Send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in 
water,  and  cool  my  tongue ;  for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame. 
—Between  us  and  you  there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed  :  so  that  they 
which  would  pass  from  hence  to  you  cannot;  neither  can  they 
pass  to  us,  that  would  come  from  thence.  Mat.  xxv.  41,  46. 
Rev.  xiv.  11.     John  iii.  36. 

P  1  Thess.  v.  9.  For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to  wrath, 
but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

i  Gal.  iii  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law, 
are  und°r  the  curse  :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
continueih  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book  of 
the  law  to  do  them. 

r  Tit.  iii.  4,  5,  6,  7.  But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of 
God  our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared,  not  by  works  of  righ- 
teousness which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he 
saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  which  he  shed  on  us  abundantly,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Saviour :  that  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we 
should  be  made  heirs  according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life. 
Tit.  l.  2.  In  hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God  that  cannot  lie, 
promised  before  the  world  began.  Gal.  iii.  21.  Rom.  iii.  20, 
21.  22. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  157 

A.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  made  with  Christ 
ds  the  second  Adam,  and  in  him  with  all  the  elect 
as  his  seed'. 

Q.  32.  How  is  the  grace  of  God  manifested  in  the 
second  covenant  ? 

A.  The  grace  of  God  is  manifested  in  the  se- 
cond covenant,  in  that  he  freely  provideth  and  of- 
fereth  to  sinners  a  mediator1,  and  life  and  salva- 
tion by  himv ;  and  requiring  faith  as  the  condition 
to  interest  them  in  himw,  promiseth  and  giveth 
his  Holy  Spirit  to  all  his  elect*,  to  work  in  them 

■  Gal.  iii.  16.  Now  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  the  pro- 
mises made.  He  saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many  ;  but  as  of 
one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ.  Isa.  lix.  21.  As  forme, 
this  is  my  covenant  with  them,  saith  the  Lord ;  My  Spirit  that 
is  upon  thee,  and  my  words  which  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth, 
shall  not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy 
seed,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the  Lord, 
from  henceforth  and  for  ever.  Zech.  vi.  13.  Luke  xxii.  29. 
2  Sam.  xxiii.  5.     Rom.  v.  15,  to  the  end. 

1  Gen.  iii.  15.  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the 
woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed  :  it  shall  bruise  thy 
head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel.  Isa.  xlii.  6.  1  the  Lord 
have  called  thee  in  righteousness,  and  will  hold  thy  hand,  and 
will  keep  thee,  and  give  thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  for 
a  light  of  the  Gentiles.  John  vi.  27.  Labour  not  for  the  meat 
which  perisheth,  but  for  that  meat  which  endureth  unto  ever- 
lasting life,  which  the  Son  of  man  shall  give  unto  you  :  for  him 
hath  God  the  Father  sealed.     1  Tim.  ii.  5. 

r  1  John  v.  11,12.  And  this  is  the  record,  That  God  hath 
given  to  us  eternal  life ;  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son.  He  that 
hath  the  Son,  hath  life. 

w  John  iii.  16.  For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave 
his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him,  should 
not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life.  John  i.  12.  But  as 
many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  become  the 
sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on  his  name.  Chap, 
iii.  36. 

*  Prov.  i.  23.     Behold,  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  unto  you, 


158  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

that  faith^,  with  all  other  saving  graces*  5  and  to 
enable  them  unto  all  holy  obedience*,  as  the  evi- 
dence of  the  truth  of  their  faith b,  and  thankfulness 
to  Godc,  and  as  the  way  which  he  hath  appointed 
them  to  salvation*'. 

Q.  33.  Was  the  covenant  of  grace  ahvays  admi- 
nistered after  one  and  the  same  manner  ? 

A.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  not  always  ad- 
ministered after  the  same  manner,  but  the  admi- 
nistrations of  it  under  the  Old  Testament  were  dif- 
ferent from  those  under  the  Newe. 

Q.  34.  How  was  the  covenant  of  grace  adminis- 
tered  under  the  Old  Testament  ? 

A.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  administered 
under  the  Old  Testament,  by  promisesf,  prophe- 

I  will  make  known  my  words  unto  you.  Isa.  lix.  21.  Zech 
xii.  10. 

y  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith,  accor- 
ding as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  spoken ; 
we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak. 

■  Gal.  v.  22,  23.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy, 
peace,  long-suffering-,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness, 
temperance  :  against  such  there  is  no  law. 

*•  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within  you, 
and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall  keep  my 
judgments,  and  do  them. 

b  James  ii.  18,  22.  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou  hast  faith, 
and  I  have  works  :  shew  me  thy  faith  without  thy  works,  and 
I  will  shew  thee  my  faith  by  my  works. — Seest  thou  how  faith 
wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made  per- 
fect ? 

e  2  Cor.  v.  14, 15.    For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us,  &c. 

d  Eph.  ii.  10.  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created  in  Christ 
Tesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before  ordained  that 
we  should  walk  in  them.     Tit.  ii.  14.  and  iii.  8. 

•  2  Cor.  iii.  6.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  ministers  of  the 
new  testament :  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  Spirit.  Heb.  i. 
1,  2.  chap.  viii.  7,  8,  &c. 

f  Rom.  xv.  8.    Now  I  say,  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  minister 


IKmJ^XLJLjtZ  .;! 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  150 

cies*,  sacrificesh,  circumcision1,  the  passover*,  and 
other  types  and  ordinances  ;  which  did  all  foresig- 
nify  Christ  then  to  come,  and  were  for  that  time 
sufficient  to  build  up  the  elect  in  faith  in  the  pro- 
mised Messiah1,  by  whom  they  then  had  full  remis- 
sion of  sin  and  eternal  salvation"1. 

Q.  35.  How  is  the  covenant  of  grace  administered 
under  the  New  Testament  ? 

A.  Under  the  New  Testament,  when  Christ  the 
substance  was  exhibited,  the  same  covenant  of 
grace  was,  and  still  is  to  be,  administered  in  the 
preaching  of  the  wordn,  and  the  administration  of 
the  sacraments  of  baptism0,  and  the  Lord's  sup- 
per"; in  which  grace  and  salvation  are  held  forth 

of  the  circumcision  for  the  truth  of  God,  to  confirm  the  pro- 
mises made  unto  the  fathers.     Acts  iii.  20. 

*  Acts  iii.  20,  24. 

*  Heb.  x.  1. 

I  R.om.  iv.  11. 

k  1  Cor.  v.  7.     Exodus  xii.  14,  17,  24. 

1  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  received 
the  promise?,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and  were  per- 
suaded of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  confessed  that  they 
were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth.  Heb.  viii.  ix.  and 
x.  chapters. 

m  Gal.  iii.  7,  0,  9,  14. 

n  Mark  xvi.  15.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature. 

0  Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

p  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26.  For  1  have  received  of  the  Lord, 
that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  &c.  This  do  ye,  as  oft 
as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death 
till  he  come.  [Till  he  come  to  judgment:  for  he  had  come  in 
the  Spirit  long  before  this  time.]  See  also  the  Gospels. 
14* 


160  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

in  more  fulness,  evidence  and  efficacy  to  all  na- 
tions^. 

Q.  36.  Who  is  the  Mediator  of  the  covenant  of 
grace  ? 

A.  The  only  Mediator  of  the  covenant  of  grace 
is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ1",  who  being  the  eternal 
Son  of  God,  of  one  substance  and  equal  with  the 
Father55,  in  the  fulness  of  time  became  man1,  and 
so  was,  and  continues  to  be,  God  and  man  in 
two  entire  distinct  natures,  and  one  person  for 
ever.v 

Q.  37.  Horo  did  Christ,  being  the  Son  of  God,  be- 
come  man  ? 

A.  Christ  the  Son  of  God  became  man,  by  taking 
to  himself  a  true  body,  and  a  reasonable  soulw, 
being  conceived  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 

q  2  Cor.  iii.  6. 

r  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  Mediator  be- 
tween God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 

•  John  i.  1.  In  the  beginning-  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word 
was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  John  x.  30.  I  and 
my  Father  are  one.  Phil.  ii.  6.  Who,  being  in  the  form  of 
God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God. 

1  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come, 
God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman. 

v  Luke  i.  35.  That  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee, 
shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God.  Rom.  ix.  5.  Whose  are  the 
fathers,  and  of  whom,  as  concerning  the  flesh,  Christ  came ; 
who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever.  Amen.  Col.  ii.  9.  For 
in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily. 

w  John  i.  14.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt 
among  us.  Mat.  xxvi.  38.  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful, 
even  unto  death. 


KfK&SK&XEtTj 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  161 

m  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  of  her  substance, 
and  born  of  her*,  yet  without  sin?. 

Q.  38.  Why  was  it  requisite  that  the  Mediator 
should  be  God  ? 

A.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  should  be 
God,  that  he  might  sustain  and  keep  the  human 
nature  from  sinking  under  the  infinite  wrath  of 
God,  and  the  power  of  death7 ;  give  worth  and  ef- 
ficacy to  his  sufferings,  obedience,  and  interces- 
sion3 ;    and  to  satisfy  God's  justiceb,  procure  his 

*  Luke  i.  31,  35,  42.  And  behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in 
thy  womb,  and  bring*  forth  a  son,  and  shalt  call  his  name 
JESUS. —  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power 
of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee  ;  therefore  also  that  holy 
thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of 
God. — Blessed  art  thou  among  women,  and  blessed  is  the  fruit 
of  thy  womb.  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a 
woman. 

y  Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we  have  not  a  high  priest  which  cannot 
be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but  was  in  all 
points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  i/ct  without  sin.  Heb.  vii.  26. 
For  such  a  high  priest  became  us,  who  is  holy,  harmless,  un- 
defiled,  separate  from  sinners. 

x  Acts  ii.  24.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having  loosed  the 
pains  of  death :  because  it  was  not  possible  that  he  should  be 
holden  of  it.  Rom.  i.  4.  Declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with 
power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead. 

*  Acts  xx.  28.  To  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  own  blood.  Heb.  ix.  14.  How  much  more 
shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit  of- 
fered himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  conscience  from 
dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God?  Heb.  vii.  25,  26,  27,  23. 
Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that 
come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  inter- 
cession for  them,  &c. 

*  Rom.  iii.  24,  25,  26.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus :  whom  God 
hath  set  forth  to  be  a.  propitiation  through  faith  in  his  blood,  to 


162  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM, 

favour45,  purchase  a  peculiar  peopled,  give  his  Spi- 
rit to  them6,  conquer  all  their  enemies',  and  bring 
them  to  everlasting  salvation^. 

Q.  39.  Why  zvas  it  requisite  that  the  Mediator 
should  be  man  ? 

A.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  should  be 
man,  that  he  might  advance  our  nature11,  perform 
obedience  to  the  law1,  suffer  and  make  interces- 
sion for  us  in  our  naturek,  have  a  fellow-feeling  of 
our  infirmities1;   that  we  might  receive  the  adop- 

declare  his  righteousness,  for  the  remission  of  sins. — That  he 
might  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus. 

c  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein 
he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

d  Tit.  ii.  14.  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  re- 
deem us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar 
people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

e  John  xv.  26.  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come,  whom  I 
will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father.  John  xvi.  7.  xiv.  26. 

f  Luke  i.  69,  71,  74.  And  hath  raised  up  a  horn  of  salva- 
tion for  us — that  we  should  be  saved  from  our  enemies,  &c. 

*  Heb.  v.  9.  He  became  the  author  of  eternal  salvation  un- 
to all  them  that  obey  him.     Chap.  ix.  11,  12,  13,  14,  15. 

h  Heb.  ii.  16.  For  verily  he  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of 
angels ;  but  he  took  on  him  the  seed  of  Abraham. 

1  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman, 
made  under  the  law.  Rom.  v.  19.  By  the  obedience  of  one 
shall  many  be  made  righteous. 

k  Heb.  ii.  14.  Forasmuch  then  as  the  children  are  parta- 
kers of  flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  likewise  took  part  of  the 
same ;  that  through  death  he  might  destroy  him  that  had  the 
power  of  death.  Heb.  vii.  24,  25.  But  this  man,  because  he 
continueth  ever,  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood.  Where- 
fore he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come 
unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession 
ibr  them. 

1  Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we  have  not  a  high  priest  which  can- 
not be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but  was  in 
all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  16$ 

tion  of  sons™,  and  have  comfort  and  access  with 
boldness  unto  the  throne  of  grace". 

Q.  40.  Why  was  it  requisite  that  the  Mediator 
should  be  God  and  man  in  one  person? 

A.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  who  was 
to  reconcile  God  and  man,  should  himself  be  both 
God  and  man,  and  <£his  in  one  person  ;  that  the 
proper  works  of  each  nature  might  be  accepted  of 
God  for  us°,  and  relied  on  by  us,  as  the  works  of 
the  whole  personp. 

Q.  41.    Why  was  our  Mediator  called  Jesus  ? 

A.  Our  Mediator  was  called  Jesus,  because  he 
saveth  his  people  from  their  sinsq. 

Q.  42.    Why  was  our  Mediator  called  Christ  ? 

A.  Our  Mediator  was  called  Christ,  because  he 
was  anointed  with  the  Holy  Ghost  above  measure1" ; 
and  so  set  apart,  and  fully  furnished  with  all  au- 
Uiority  and  ability3,  to  execute  the  offices  of  a 

m  Gal.  iv.  5.  To  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law, 
that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons. 

n  Heb.  iv.  16.  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the 
throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to 
help  in  time  of  need. 

°  Mat.  i.  23.  Behold,  a  virgin  shall — bring  forth  a  son,  and 
they  shall  call  his  name  Emmanuel,  which,  being  interpreted, 
is,  God  with  us.  Mat  iii.  17.  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased. 

P  1  Pet.  ii.  6.  Behold,  I  lay  in  Sion  a  chief  corner-stone, 
elect,  precious  :  and  he  that  believeth  on  him  shall  not  be  con- 
founded. 

m  Mat.  i.  21.  And  she  shall  bring  forth  a  son,  and  thou 
shalt  call  his  name  JESUS  ;  for  he  shall  save  his  people  from 
their  sins. 

r  John  iii.  34.  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto 
him.  Psal.  xlv.  7.  God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee  with  the 
oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows. 

•  John  vi.  27.  Labour  not  for  the  meat  which  perisheth,  but 
for  that  meat  which  endure th  unto  everlasting  life,  which  the 


n 


phet  ? 


164  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

prophet1,  priestv,  and  king  of  his  church,  in  the 
estate  both  of  his  humiliation  and  exaltation™. 

Q.  43.  Hozo  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a  pro- 
? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  prophet,  in 
his  revealing  to  the  church  in  all  agesx,  by  his 
Spirit  and  word*",  in  divers  ways  of  administration7-, 
the  whole  will  of  Goda,  in  all  things  concerning 
their  edification  and  salvationb. 

Son  of  man  shall  give  unto  you :  for  him  hath  God  the  Father 
sealed.     Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20. 

1  Acts  iii.  22.  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers,  A 
prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you,  of  your 
brethren,  like  unto  me ;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  things,  what- 
soever he  shall  say  unto  you.     Luke  iv.  18,  21. 

v  Heb.  v.  5,  6.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to  be 
made  a  high  priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou  art 
my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee.  As  he  saith  also  in  ano- 
ther place,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever,  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
chisedec.     Heb.  iv.  14,  15. 

w  Isa.  ix.  6,  7.  The  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder.— 
Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no 
end.     Psal.  ii.  6. 

*  John  i.  18.  No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time  ;  the  only 
begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  he  hath  de- 
clared him. 

y  1  Pet.  i.  10,  12.  Of  which  salvation  the  prophets  have  in- 
quired, and  searched  diligently,  who  prophesied  of  the  grace 
that  should  come  unto  you. — Unto  whom  it  was  revealed,  that 
not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  us,  they  did  minister  the  things 
which  are  now  reported  unto  you  by  them  that  have  preached 
the  Gospel  unto  you,  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from 
heaven. 

2  Heb.  i.  1,  2.  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers 
manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers,  by  the  prophets, 
hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son. 

*  John  xv.  15.  But  I  have  called  you  friends ;  for  all  things 
that  1  have  heard  of  my  Father,  I  have  made  known  unto  you. 

b  Eph.  iv.  1 1 ,  12,  13.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles ;  and  some, 
prophets  ;  and  some,  evangelists  ;  and  some,  pastors  and  teach- 


king  ? 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  165 

Q.  44.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a 
priest  ? 

A.  Christ  executcth  the  office  of  a  priest,  in  his 
once  offering  himself  a  sacrifice  without  spot  to 
Godc,  to  be  a  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  his 
peopled ;  and  in  making  continual  intercession  for 
theme. 

Q.  45.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a 
? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  king,  in  call- 
ing out  of  the  world  a  people  to  himself ;  and  giv- 
ing them  officers5,  lawsh,  and  censures,  by  which 
he  visibly  governs  them1 ;    in  bestowing  saving 

ers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  minis- 
try, for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ :  till  we  all  come  in 
the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  ful- 
ness of  Christ.     John  xx.  31. 

e  Heb.  ix.  14,  28.  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ, 
who  through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to 
God,  purge  your  conscience — So  Christ  was  once  offered  to 
bear  the  sins  of  many. 

d  Heb.  ii.  17.  That  he  might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful 
high  priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to  make  reconciliation 
for  the  sins  of  the  people. 

e  Heb.  vii.  25.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to 
the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  everliveth 
to  make  intercession  for  them. 

f  Isa.  lv.  5.  Behold,  thou  shalt  call  a  nation  that  thou 
knowest  not ;  and  nations  that  knew  not  thee,  shall  run  unto 
thee,  because  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  for  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel ;  for  he  hath  glorified  thee.     Gen.  xlix.  10. 

e  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church  ; 
first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  after 
that  miracles,  then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments,  di- 
versities of  tongues.     Eph.  iv.  11,  12. 

b  Isa.  xxxiii.  22.  For  the  Lord  is  our  judge,  the  Lord  is  our 
lawgiver,  the  Lord  is  our  king ;  he  will  save  us. 

*  Mat.  xviii.  17,  18.     And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them, 


z 


166  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM, 

grace  upon  his  electk,  rewarding  their  obedience1, 
and  correcting  them  for  their  sins00,  preserving 
and  supporting  them  under  all  their  temptations 
and  sufferings0,  restraining  and  overcoming  all 
their  enemies0,  and  powerfully  ordering  all  things 
for  his  own  gloryp,  and  their  goodq  ;  and  also  in 
taking  vengeance  on  the  rest,  who  know  not  God, 
and  obey  not  the  Gospel1". 

Q.  46.    What  was  the  estate  of  Chrises  humilia-  • 
Hon  ? 

tell  it  unto  the  church :  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  I 
let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican.    Verily  \ 
I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound 
in  heaven :  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be 
loosed  in  heaven.     1  Cor.  v.  4,  5.     1  Tim.  v.  20.     Tit.  iii.  10. 

k  Acts  v.  31.  Him  hath  God  exalted  with  his  right-hand  to 
be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance  to  Israel,  and 
forgiveness  of  sins.     Psal.  lxviii.  18. 

1  Rev.  xxii.  12.  And  behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  my  re- 
ward is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according  as  his  work 
shall  be.     Mat.  xxv.  34,  35,  36.  *  Rom.  ii.  7. 

m  Rev.  iii.  19.  As  many  as  1  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten. 
Heb.  xii.  6,  7. 

n  Isa.  Ixiii.  9.  In  all  their  affliction  he  was  afflicted,  and  the 
angel  of  his  presence  saved  them  :  in  his  love  and  in  his  pity  he 
redeemed  them ;  and  he  bare  them,  and  carried  them  all  the 
days  of  old. 

0  1  Cor.  xv.  25.  For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all 
enemies  under  his  feet.     Psal.  ex.  throughout. 

P  Rom.  xiv.  11.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  every  knee  shall 
bow  to  me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to  God.  Phil.  ii.  11. 
And  that  every  tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord, 
to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

q  Rom.  viii.  23.  And  we  know  that  all  things  work  together 
for  good,  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called  ac- 
cording to  his  purpose. 

r  2  Thess.  i.  8.  In  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance  on  them 
that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Psal.  ii.  9.  Thou  shalt  break  them  with  a  rod 
of  iron ;  thou  shalt  dash  them  in  pieces  like  a  potter's  vessel. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  167 

A.  The  estate  of  Christ's  humiliation  was  that 
low  condition,  wherein  he,  for  our  sakes,  empty- 
ing himself  of  his  glory,  took  upon  him  the  form  of 
a  servant,  in  his  conception  and  birth,  life,  death, 
and  after  his  death  until  his  resurrection8. 

Q.  47.  How  did  Christ  humble  himself  in  his  con- 
ception and  ^irth? 

A.  Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  conception 
and  birth,  in  that,  being  from  all  eternity  the  Son 
of  God  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  he  was  plea- 
sed in  the  fulness  of  time  to  become  the  son  of 
man,  made  of  a  woman  of  low  estate,  and  to  be 
born  of  her,  with  divers  circumstances  of  more  than 
ordinary  abasement11. 

Q.  48.   How  did  Christ  humble  himself  in  his  life  ? 

A.  Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  life,  by  sub- 
jecting himself  to  the  lawv,  which  he  perfectly 
fulfilledw,  and  by  conflicting  with  the  indignities  of 

•  Phil.  ii.  6,  7,  8.  Who,  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought 
it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God  ;  but  made  himself  of  no 
reputation,  and  took  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  was 
made  in  the  likeness  of  men  ;  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a 
man,  he  humbled  himself,  and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even 
the  death  of  the  cross.  2  Cor.  viii.  9.  For  ye  know  the  grace 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your 
sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  be 
rich.     Luke  i.  31.     Acts  ii.  24. 

1  John  i.  14,  18.  The  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among 
us. — The  only  begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Fa- 
ther. Luke  ii.  7.  And  she  brought  forth  her  first-born  son, 
and  wrapped  him  in  swaddling  clothes,  and  laid  him  in  a 
manger. 

T  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman, 
made  under  the  law. 

w  Mat.  v.  17.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law, 
or  the  prophets :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil.  Rom. 
v.  19. 

15 


168  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

the  world*,  temptations  of  Satan?,  and  infirmities 
in  his  flesh ;  whether  common  to  the  nature  oi 
man,  or  particularly  accompanying  that  his  low 
condition2. 

Q.  49.  How  did  Christ  humble  himself  in  his  death? 

A.  Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  death,  in  that 
having  been  betrayed  by  Judas*,  forsaken  by  his 
disciplesb,  scorned  and  rejected  by  the  worldc, 
condemned  by  Pilate,  and  tormented  by  his  perse- 
cutors^ having  also  conflicted  with  the  terrors  of 
death  and  the  powers  of  darkness,  felt  and  borne 
the  weight  of  God's  wrathe,  he  laid  down  his  life 
an  offering  for  sinf,  enduring  the  painful,  shame- 
ful, and  cursed  death  of  the  crossg. 

x  Psal.  xxii.  6.  But  I  am  a  worm,  and  no  man ;  a  reproach 
of  men,  and  despised  of  the  people.  Isa.  liii.  2,  3.  Heb.  xii. 
2,3. 

y  Mat.  iv.  1  to  12.  Then  was  Jesus  led  up  of  the  Spirit 
into  the  wilderness,  to  be  tempted  of  the  devil,  &c.  Luke  iv. 
1  to  14. 

x  Heb.  ii.  17,  18.  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behooved  him 
to  be  made  like  unto  to  brethren — For  in  that  he  himself  hath 
suffered,  being  tempted,  he  is  able  to  succour  them  that  are 
tempted.     Heb.  iv.  15.     Isa.lii.  13,  14. 

*  Mat.  xxvii.  4. 

b  Mat.  xxvi.  56.    Then  all  the  disciples  forsook  him,  and  fled,  j 

c  Isa.  liii.  3.  He  is  despised  and  rejected  of  men ;  a  man 
of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief;  and  we  hid  as  it  were 
our  faces  from  him :  he  was  despised,  and  we  esteemed  him 
not. 

d  Mat.  xxvii.  26.  And  when  he  had  scourged  Jesus,  he  de- 
livered him  to  be  crucified.     John  xix.  34.     Luke  xxii.  63,  64. 

e  Luke  xxii.  44.  And  being  in  an  agony,  he  prayed  more 
earnestly :  and  his  sweat  was  as  it  were  great  drops  of  blood 
falling  down  to  the  ground.  Mat.  xxvii.  46.  And  about  the 
ninth  hour,  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice — Eli,  Eli,  lama  sa- 
bachthani ,? — My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ? 
Rom.  viii.  32. 

f  ha.  liii.  10.     Thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin. 

*  Phil.  ii.  8.     And  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he  hum- 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  169 

Q.  50.  Wherein  consisted  Christ's  humiliation  af- 
ter his  death  ? 

A.  Christ's  humiliation  after  his  death,  consisted 
in  his  being  buriedh,  and  continuing  in  the  state  of 
the  dead,  and  under  the  power  of  death  till  the 
third  day',  which  hath  been  otherwise  expressed 
in  these  words,  He  descended  into  hell. 

Q.  51.    What  was  the  estate  of  Christ's  exaltation  ? 

A.  The  estate  of  Christ's  exaltation  compre- 
hendeth  his  resurrectionk,  ascension1,  sitting  at  the 
right-hand  of  the  Father"1,  and  his  coming  again  to 
judge  the  world". 

Q.  52.  How  was  Christ  exalted  in  his  resurrection? 

A.  Christ  was  exalted  in  his  resurrection,  in 
that,  not  having  seen  corruption  in  death  (of  which 
it  was  not  possible  for  him  to  be  held0)  and  having 
the  very  same  body  in  which  he  suffered,  with  the 

bled  himself,  and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death 
of  the  cross.     Heb.  xii.  2.     Gal.  iii.  13. 

*  1  Cor.  xv.  3,  4. 

'  Mat.  xii.  40.  For  as  Jonas  was  three  days  and  three  nights 
in  the  whale's  belly ;  so  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  three  days  and 
three  nights  in  the  heart  of  the  earth.  Psal.  xvi.  10.  compared 
with  Acts  ii.  24,  25,  26.     Rom.  vi.  9. 

k  1  Cor.  xv.  4.  And  that  he  rose  again  the  third  day,  ac- 
cording to  the  Scriptures. 

1  Mark  xvi.  19.  So  then,  after  the  Lord  had  spoken  unto 
them,  he  was  received  up  into  heaven. 

m  Eph.  i.  20.     And  set  him  at  his  own  right-hand. 

n  Acts  i.  11.  This  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you 
into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him 
go  into  heaven.     Acts  xvii.  31. 

°  Acts  ii.24.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having  loosed  the 
pains  of  death :  because  it  was  not  possible  that  he  should  be 
holden  of  it.  Psal.  xvi.  10.  For  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul 
in  hell ;  neither  wilt  thou  suffer  thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 


170  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

essential  properties  thereof?,  (but  without  morta-  ' 
lity  and  other  common  infirmities  belonging  to  this 
life)  really  united  to  his  soulq,  he  rose  again  from 
the  dead  the  third  day  by  his  own  power1" ;  where- 
by he  declared  himself  to  be  the  Son  of  God",  to 
have  satisfied  divine  justice1,  to  have  vanquished 
death,  and  him  that  had  the  power  of  itv,  and 
to  be  Lord  of  quick  and  deadw.  All  which  he 
did  as  a  public  person*,  the  head  of  his  church5, 
for  their  justification2,  quickening  in  grace3,  sup- 

• 
P  Luke  xxiv.  39.     Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is 
I  myself:  handle  me,  and  see;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and 
bones,  as  ye  see  me  have. 

*  Rev.  i.  18.  /  am  he  that  liveth,  and  was  dead;  and  be- 
hold, I  am  alive  for  evermore  ;  Amen :  and  have  the  keys  of 
hell  and  of  death. 

r  John  x.  18.  No  man  taketh  it  from  me,  but  I  lay  it  down 
of  myself.  1  have  power  to  lay  it  down,  and  I  have  power  to 
take  it  again. 

*  Rom.  i.  4.  And  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power, 
according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead. 

*  Rom.  viii.  34.     Who  is  he  that  condemneth?  it  is  Christ     j 
that  died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at  the 
right-hand  of  God. 

v  Heb.  ii.  14. — That  through  death  he  might  destroy  him 
that  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil. 

w  Rom.  xiv.  9.  For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and  rose, 
and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  living. 

x  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22.  For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  mao 
came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  For  as  in  Adam  all  die, 
even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive. 

J  Eph.  i.  22,  23.— And  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all 
things  to  the  church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that 
filleth  all  in  all.     Col.  i.  18. 

*  Rom.  iv.  25.  Who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was 
raised  again  for  our  justification. 

*  Eph.  ii.  5,  6.  Even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath 
quickened  us  together  with  Christ.    Col.  iL  12. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  171 

port  against  enemiesb,  and  to  assure  them  of  their 
resurrection  from  the  dead  at  the  last  dayc. 
Q.  53.  Hozv  was  Christ  exalted  in  his  ascension  ? 
A.  Christ  was  exalted  in  his  ascension,  in  that 
i  having,  after  his  resurrection,  often  appeared  un- 
\  to,  and  conversed  with  his  apostles,  speaking  to 
:  them  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of 
!  God1,  and  giving  them  commission  to  preach  the 
\  Gospel  to  all  nationse;  forty  days  after  his  resur- 
rection, he,  in  our  nature,  and  as  our  headf,  tri- 
umphing over  enemies5,  visibly  went  up  into  the 
highest  heavens,  there  to  receive  gifts  for  menh,  to 
raise  up  our  affections  thither',  and  to  prepare  a 

b  1  Cor.  xv.  25,  26.  For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all 
enemies  under  his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed 
15  death. 

c  1  Cor.  xv.  20.    But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and 
;  become  the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept. 

d  Acts  i.  2,  3.  Until  the  day  in  which  he  was  taken  up, 
alter  that  he  through  the  Holy  Ghost  had  given  commandments 
unto  the  apostles  whom  he  had  chosen  :  to  whom  also  he  shewed 
himself  alive  after  his  passion,  by  many  infallible  proofs,  being 
seen  of  them  forty  days,  and  speaking  of  the  things  pertaining 
to  the  kingdom  of  God. 

e  Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations. 
Mark  xvi.  15. 

f  Heb.  vi.  20.  Whither  the  forerunner  is  for  us  entered, 
even  Jesus,  made  a  high  priest  for  ever.     See  also  letter  d. 

s  Eph.  iv.  8.  Wherefore  he  saith,  When  he  ascended  up  on 
high,  he  led  captivity  captive,  ana  gave  gifts  unto  men. 

h  Acts  i.  9. — While  they  beheld,  he  was  taken  up ;  and  a 
cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight.  Psal.  lxviii.  lo.  Thou 
hast  ascended  on  high : — thou  hast  received  gifts  for  men ; 
yea,  for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell 
among  them. 

1  Col.  iii.  1,  2.  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ,  seek  those 
things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  on  the  right-hand 
of  God,  Sec. 

15* 


172  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM, 

place  for  usk,  where  himself  is  and  shall  continue 
till  his  second  coming  at  the  end  of  the  world1. 

Q.  54.  How  is  Christ  exalted  in  his  sitting  at  the 
right-hand  of  God? 

A.  Christ  is  exalted  in  his  sitting  at  the  right- 
hand  of  God,  in  that  as  God-man  he  is  advanced 
to  the  highest  favour  with  God  the  Father111,  with 
all  fulness  of  joy",  glory0,  and  power  over  all 
things  in  heaven  and  earthp ;  and  doth  gather  and 
defend  his  church,  and  subdue  their  enemies  ;  fur- 
nisheth  his  ministers  and  people  with  gifts  and 
graces'1,  and  maketh  intercession  for  themr. 

Q.  55.   How  doth  Christ  make  intercession  ? 

A.  Christ  maketh  intercession,  by  his  appearing 
in  our  nature  continually  before  the  Father  in  hea- 
ven3, in  the  merit  of  his  obedience  and  sacrifice 
on  earth1 ;  declaring  his  will  to  have  it  applied  to 
all  believersv ;   answering  all  accusations  againsi 

k  John  xiv.  2. — I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 

1  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive,  until  the 
times  of  restitution  of  all  things. 

m  Phil.  ii.  9.  Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly  exalted  him, 
and  given  him  a  name  which  is  above  every  name. 

n  Acts  ii.  28. — Thou  shalt  make  me  full  of  joy  with  thy 
countenance.     Compared  with  Psal.  xvi.  11. 

°  John  xvii.  5.  And  now,  O  Father,  glorify  thou  me  with 
thine  own  self,  with  the  glory  which  I  had  with  thee  before  the 
world  was. 

p  Eph.  i.  22.  And  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and 
gave  him  lo  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church.  1  Pet, 
iii.  22. 

i  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.     Psal.  ex.  throughout. 

r  Rom.  viii.  34. 

8  Heb.  ix.  24.  For  Christ  is  not  entered  into  the  holy  places 
made  with  hands,  which  are  the  figures  of  the  true  ;  but  into 
heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us. 

1  Heb.  i.  3. — When  he  had  by  himself  purged  our  sins,  sat 
clown  on  the  right-hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high. 

T  John  xvii.  9,  20,  24. — Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom 


THS  LARGER  CATECHISM.  173 

them" ;  and  procuring  for  them  quiet  of  conscience, 
notwithstanding  daily  failings1,  access  with  bold- 
ness to  the  throne  of  gracey,  and  acceptance  of 
their  persons2  and  services*. 

Q.  56.  How  is  Christ  to  be  exalted  in  his  coming 
again  to  judge  the  world? 

A.  Christ  is  to  be  exalted  in  his  coming  again 
to  judge  the  world,  in  that  he,  who  was  unjustly 
judged  and  condemned  by  wicked  menb,  shall 
come  again  at  the  last  day  in  great  power0,  and  in 
the  full  manifestation  of  his  own  glory,  and  of  his 
Father's,  with  all  his  holy  angelsd,  with  a  shout, 

thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am ;  that  they  may 
behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me. 

w  Rom.  viii.  33,  34.  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge 
of  God's  elect?  //  is  God  that  justifieth.  Who  is  he  that  con- 
demneth  ?  //  is  Christ  that  died,  yea  rather,  that  is  risen 
again,  who  is  even  at  the  right-hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh 
intercession  for  us. 

x  1  John  ii.  1,  2. — If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with 
the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.     Rom.  v.  1. 

y  Ileb.  iv.  15,  16. — Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the 
throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to 
help  in  time  of  need. 

2  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein 
he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

*•  1  Pet.  ii.  5.  Ye  also,  ?cS  lively  stones,  are  built  up  a  spi- 
ritual house,  a  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices, 
acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ.     Rev.  viii.  3,  4. 

,b  Acts  iii.  14,  15.  But  ye  denied  the  Holy  One,  and  the 
J  ust,  and  desired  a  murderer  to  be  granted  unto  you ;  and 
killed  the  Prince  of  life. 

c  Mat  xxiv.  30. — And  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds 
of  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory. 

d  Luke  ix.  26.  For  whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me,  and 
©f  my  words,  of  him  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed,  when  he 
shall  come  in  his  own  glory,  and  in  his  Father's,  and  of  the  holy 
angel*.    Mat.  xxv.  31. 


174  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the 
trumpet  of  Gode,  to  judge  the  world  in  righteous- 
nes&fr 

Q.  57.  What  benefits  hath  Christ  procured  by  his 
mediation  ? 

A.  Christ  by  his  mediation  hath  procured  re- 
demptions, with  all  other  benefits  of  the  covenant 
of  grace*1. 

Q.  58.  How  do  we  come  to  be  made  partakers  of 
the  benefits  which  Christ  hath  procured  ? 

A.  We  are  made  partakers  of  the  benefits  which 
Christ  hath  procured,  by  the  application  of  them 
unto  us1,  which  is  the  work  especially  of  God  the 
Holy  Ghostk. 

Q.  59.  Who  are  made  partakers  of  redemption 
through  Christ  ? 

A.  Redemption  is  certainly  applied,  and  effec- 
tually communicated,  to  all  those  for  whom  Christ 
hath  purchased  it1 ;  who  are  in  time  by  the  Holy 

.  e  1  Thess.  iv.  16.  For  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from 
heayon  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with 
the  trump  of  God. 

f  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the 
which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by  that  man 
whom  he  hath  ordained;  whereof  he  hath  given  assurance  unto 
all  merty  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

*  Heb.  ix.  12.  Neither  by  the  blood  of  goats  and  calves,  but 
by  his  own  blood,  he  entered  in  once  into  the  holy  place, 
having  obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us. 

b  2  Cor.  i.  20.  For  all  the  promises  of  God  in  him  are  yea, 
and  in  him  Amen,  unto  the  glory  of  God  by  us. 

»  John  i.  12.  But  a3  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he 
power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on 
his  name. 

k  Tit.  iii.  5,  6, — But  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by 
the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
John  xvi.  7,  8. 

1  John  vi.  37,  39.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me,  shall  come 
to  me :  and  him  that  oometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  oast  out. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  175 

Ghost  enabled  to  believe  in  Christ,  according  to 
the  Gospel™. 

Q.  60.  Can  they  zvko  have  never  heard  the  Gospelt 
and  so  know  not  Jesus  Christ,  nor  believe  in  him*  be 
saved  by  their  living  according  to  the  light  of  nature : 

A.  They  who  having  never  heard  the  Gospel0, 
know  not  Jesus  Christ0,  and  believe  not  in  him, 
cannot  be  saved1',  be  they  never  so  diligent  to 
frame  their  lives  according  to  the  light  of  natureq, 
or  the  laws  of  that  religion  which  they  profess' ; 
neither  is  there  ~  salvation  in  any  other,  but  in 
Christ  alone3,  who  is  the  Saviour  only  of  his  body 
the  church*. 

Q.  61.  Are  all  they  saved  who  hear  the  Gospel \ 
and  live  in  the  church  ? 

And  this  i9  the  Father's  will  which  hath  sent  me,  that  of  all 
which  he  hath  given  me,  I  should  lose  nothing,  but  should  raise 
it  up  again  at  the  last  day.  John  x.  15,  16. — I  lay  down  my 
life  for  the  sheep.  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of 
I  this  fold  :  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice. 
Eph.  i.  13,  14. 

m  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith ;  and 
that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God.     John  iii.  36. 

D  Rom.  x.  14.  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom 
they  have  not  believed?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him 
of  whom  they  have  not  heard?  and  how  shall  they  hear  with- 
out a  preacher? 

0  2  Thess.  i.  8,  9.  In  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance  on  them 
that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  &c. 

p  John  viii.  24. — If  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  he,  ye  shall  die 
in  your  sins.  Mark  xvi.  16.  He  that  believeth  not,  shall  be 
damued. 

<  1  Cor.  i.  20  to  25. 

r  John  iv.  22.     Phil.  iii.  4  to  10. 

•  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other:  for 
there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

*  Eph.  v.  23.— Even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  Church  j 
and  he  ii  the  Saviour  of  the  body. 


176  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

A.  All  that  hear  the  Gospel,  and  live  in  the  vi- 
sible church,  are  not  saved ;  but  only  they  who 
are  true  members  of  the  church  invisible7. 

Q.  62.    What  is  the  visible  church  ? 

A.  The  visible  church  is  a  society  made  up  of 
all  such  as  in  all  ages  and  places  of  the  world  do 
profess  the  true  religion^,  and  of  their  children31. 

Q.  63.  What  are  the  special  privileges  of  the  vi- 
sible church  ? 

A.  The  visible  church  hath  the  privilege  of  be  - 
ing  under  God's  special  care  and  government*' ;  of 
being  protected  and  preserved  in  all  ages,  not- 
withstanding the  opposition  of  all  enemies2 ;  and 
of  enjoying  the  communion  of  saints,  the  ordinary 
means  of  salvation3,  and  offers  of  grace  by  Christ, 

v  Rom.  ix.  6. — They  are  not  all  Israel,  which  are  of  Israel. 
Mat.  vii.  21.  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord, 
shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  he  that  doeth  the 
will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  Mat.  xxii.  14.  John  xii. 
38,  39,  40. 

w  1  Cor.  i.  2.     Unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth,     . 
to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to  be  saints, 
with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours.     1  Cor.  xii.  13.     Rom.  xv.  9.     I 
to  13.     Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20. 

x  Acts  ii.  39.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  chil- 
dren.    1  Cor.  vii.  14.     Rom.  xi.  16.     Gen.  xvii.  7. 

y  Isa.  iv.  5,  6.  And  the  Lord  will  create  upon  every  dwel- 
ling-place of  Mount  Zion,  and  upon  her  assemblies,  a  cloud 
and  smoke  by  day,  and  the  shining  of  a  flaming  fire  by  night : 
for  upon  all  the  glory  shall  be  a  defence.  And  there  shall  be  a 
tabernacle  for  a  shadow  in  the  day  time  from  the  heat,  and  for 
a  place  of  refuge,  and  for  a  covert  from  storm  and  from  rain. 
1  Tim.  iv.  10. 

x  Mat.  xvi.  18.    And  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church  : 
and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.     Isa.  xxxi.  4, 
5.    Zee.  xii.  2,  3,  4,  8,  9.    Exod.  iii.  2,  3.     Psal.  cxv.  through- 
out. 
•  *■  Acts  ii.  42.    They  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  177 

to  all  members  of  it,  in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel, 
testifying  that  whosoever  believes  in  him  shall  be 
saved6,  and  excluding  none  that  will  come  unto 
him'-'. 

Q.  64.    What  is  the  invisible  church  ? 

A.  The  invisible  church  is  the  whole  number  of 
the  elect,  that  have  been,  are,  or  shall  be  gathered 
into  one  under  Christ  the  head1'. 

Q.  65.  What  special  benefits  do  the  members  of 
the  invisible  church  enjoy  by  Christ? 

A.  The  members  of  the  invisible  church,  by 
Christ,  enjoy  union  and  communion  with  him  in 
grace  and  glorye. 

Q.  66.  What  is  that  union  which  the  elect  have 
with  Christ  ? 

doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in 
prayers. 

b  Psal.  cxlvii.  19,  20.  He  sheweth  his  word  unto  Jacob,  his 
statutes  and  his  judgments  unto  Israel.  He  hath  not  dealt  so 
with  any  nation  :  and  as  for  his  judgments,  they  have  not  known 
them.  Rom.  ix.  4.  Mark  xvi.  15,  16. — Preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature.  He  that  believeth,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be 
saved.     Acts  xvi.  31.     Isa.  xlv.  22.    Rev.  xxii.  17. 

c  John  vi.  37. — And  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  nowise 
cart  out. 

d  Eph.  i.  10.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times, 
he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both  which 
are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth  ;  even  in  him.  John  xi. 
52.  And  not  for  that  nation  only,  but  that  also  he  should  ga- 
ther together  in  one  the  children  of  God  that  were  scattered 
abroad.  John  x.  16.  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not 
of  this  fold ;  them  also  1  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice  ;  and  there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd.  Eph.  i. 
22,  23. 

e  John  xvii.  21.  That  they  all  maybe  one  ;  as  thou,  Father, 
art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us.  Eph. 
ii.  5,  6.  1  John  i.  3. — And  truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Fa- 
ther, and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ-  John  xvii.  24.  Father, 
I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou  hai t  given  me  be  with  me 
where  I  am ;  that  they  may  behold  my  glory. 


178  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

A.  The  union  which  the  elect  have  with  Christ 
is  the  work  of  God's  gracef,  whereby  they  are  spi- 
ritually and  mystically,  yet  really  and  inseparably, 
joined  to  Christ  as  their  head  and  husbands  ;  which 
is  done  in  their  effectual  calling11. 

Q.  67.    What  is  effectual  calling? 

A.  Effectual  calling  is  the  work  of  God's  al- 
mighty power  and  grace1,  whereby  (out  of  his  free 
and  especial  love  to  his  elect,  and  from  nothing  in 
them  moving  him  thereunto1)  he  doth  in  his  ac- 
cepted time  invite  and  draw  them  to  Jesus  Christ, 

f  Eph.  ii.  6,  7,  8. — For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith  ; 
and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

ff  1  Cor.  vi.  17.  But  he  that  is  joined  unto  the  Lord  is  one 
spirit.  John  x.  28.  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life ;  and 
they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my 
hand.  Eph.  v.  23,  30. — Even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the 
church. — For  we  are  members  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  ol 
his  bones. 

b  1  Cor.  i.  9.  God  is  faithful,  by  whom  ye  were  called  unto 
the  fellowship  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     1  Pet.  v.  10. 

*  Eph.  i.  18,  19,  20. — That  ye  may  know  what  is  the  hope  of 
his  calling,  and  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his  power  to 
Us-ward  who  believe,  according  to  the  working  of  his  mighty 
power,  which  he  wrought  in  Christ,  when  he  raised  him  from 
the  dead,  and  set  him  at  his  own  right-hand  in  the  heavenly  - 
places,  2  Tim.  i.  8,  9. — Who  hath  saved  us  and  called  us  with 
a  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his 
own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus, 
before  the  world  began. 

k  Tit.  iii.  4,  5.  But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God 
our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared,  not  by  works  of  righteous- 
ness which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved 
us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Eph.  ii.  4  to  10.  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his 
great  love  wherewith  he  loved  us,  even  when  we  were  dead 
in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ ;  (by  grace  ye 
are  saved) — Not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast.  Rom. 
ix.  11. — (According  to  election  might  stand,  not  of  works,  but 
#fhim  that  calleth.) 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  179 

by  his  word  and  Spirit1 ;  savingly  enlightening  their 
mindsm,  renewing  and  powerfully  determining  their 
wills11,  so  as  they  (although  in  themselves  dead  in 
sin)  are  hereby  made  willing  and  able,  freely  to 
answer  his  call,  and  to  accept  and  embrace  the 
grace  offered  and  conveyed  therein0. 

Q.  68.   Are  the  elect  only  effectually  called? 

A.  All  the  elect,  and  they  only,  are  effectually 
called" ;  although  others  may  be  and  often  are  out- 
wardly called  by  the  ministry  of  the  word**,  and 
have  some  common  operations  of  the  Spirit1" ,  who, 

1  2  Cor.  v.  20.  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for  Christ, 
as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us  ;  we  pray  you  in  Christ's 
stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.  2  Cor.  vi.  2.  (Behold,  now 
is  the  accepted  time  ;  behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation.) 
John  vi.  44.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father,  who 
hath  sent  me,  draw  him  ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last 
day.  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14.  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanka 
always  to  God  for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because 
God  hath  from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through 
sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth  ;  whereunto 
he  called  you  by  our  Gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

171  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that 
they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among; 
them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me. 

n  Ezek.  xi.  19. — And  I  will  put  a  new  spirit  within  you: 
and  I  will  take  the  stony  heart  out  of  their  flesh,  and  will  give 
them  a  heart  of  flesh.     Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  27. 

°  John  vi.  45. — And  they  shall  be  all  taught  of  God.  Every 
man  therefore  that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learoed  of  the  Father, 
cometh  unto  me.  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh 
in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Deut.  xxx. 
6.     Eph.  ii.  5. 

p  Acts  xiii.  48. — And  as  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal 
life,    believed. 

q  Mat.  xxii.  14.     For  many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen. 

r  Mat.  xiii.  20,  21.  But  he  that  received  the  seed  into  stony 
places,  the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word — yet  hath  he  not 
16 


180  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

for  their  wilful  neglect  and  contempt  of  the  grace 
offered  to  them,  being  justly  left  in  their  unbelief, 
do  never  truly  come  to  Jesus  Christ3. 

Q.  69.  What  is  the  communion  in  grace,  which  the 
members  of  the  invisible  church  have  with  Christ? 

A.  The  communion  in  grace,  which  the  mem- 
bers of  the  invisible  church  have  with  Christ,  is 
their  partaking  of  the  virtue  of  his  mediation,  in 
their  justification1,  adoptionv,  sanctification,  and 
whatever  else  in  this  life  manifests  their  union  with 
himw. 

Q.  70.    What  is  justification  ? 

A.  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace 
unto  sinnersx,  in  which  he  pardoneth  all  their  sin, 

root  in  himself,  but  dureth  for  a  while  ;  for  when  tribulation 
or  persecution  ariseth  because  of  the  word,  by  and  by  he  is  of- 
fended.    Heb.  vi.  4,  5,  6. 

»  Psal.  lxxxi.  11,  12.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken  to 
my  voice ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  Sol  gave  them  up 
unto  their  own  hearts'  lust ;  and  they  walked  in  their  own 
counsels.  John  xii.  38,  39,  40.  That  the  saying  of  Esaias  the 
prophet  might  be  fulfilled,  which  he  spake,  Lord,  who  hath  be- 
lieved our  report  ?  and  to  whom  hath  the  arm  of  the  Lord  been 
revealed?  Therefore  they  could  not  believe,  because  that 
Esaias  said  again,  He  hath  blinded  their  eyes,  and  hardened 
their  heart ;  that  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes,  nor  un- 
derstand with  their  heart,  and  be  converted,  and  I  should  heal 
them.  Acts  xxviii.  25,  26,  27.  John  vi.  64,  65.  Prov.  i.  24 
to  32.     Psalm  xcv.  9  to  the  end. 

1  Rom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predestinate,  them 
he  also  called;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified; 
and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified. 

T  Eph.  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of 
children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself. 

w  1  Cor.  i.  30.  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of 
God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctifi- 
cation, and  redemption. 

*  Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25.  Even  the  righteousness  of  God,  which 
is  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them  that  be- 


I 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  181 

accepteth  and  accounteth  their  persons  righteous 
in  his  sight>  ;  not  for  any  thing  wrought  in  them, 
or  done  by  them2,  but  only  for  the  perfect  obedi- 
ence and  full  satisfaction  of  Christ,  by  God  impu- 
ted to  them*,  and  received  by  faith  aloneb. 

Q.  7 1 .  Hoxo  is  justification  an  act  of  GocPs  free 
grace  ? 

A.  Although  Christ  by  his  obedience  and  death, 
did  make  a  proper,  real,  and  full  satisfaction  to 
God's  justice  in  the  behalf  of  them  that  are  jus- 

lieve ;  for  there  is  no  difference  : — being  justified  freely  by  his 
grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  &c. 
Rom.  iv.  5. 

f  2  Cor.  v.  19,  21.  To  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ,  recon- 
ciling the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses 
unto  them. — For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  knew 
no  sin ;  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him. 
Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25.  Even  the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is 
by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them  that  be- 
lieve, &c. 

*  Eph.  i.  6,  7. — Wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in 
the  Beloved  :  in  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood, 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace. 
Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore  we  conclude,  that  a  man  is  justified 
by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law. 

a  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus :  Whom  God 
hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,  through  faith  in  his  blood. 
Rom.  v.  17,  18,  19. — Much  more  they  which  receive  abun- 
dance of  grace,  and  of  the  gift  of  righteousness,  shall  reign  in 
life  by  one,  Jesus  Christ. — So  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall 
many  be  made  righteous.  Rom.  iv.  6,  7,  8.  Even  as  David 
also  describeth  the  blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom  God  im- 
puteth  righteousness  without  works,  &c. 

b  Rom.  v.  1.  Therefore  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have 
peace  with  God.  Acts  x.  43.  To  him  give  all  the  prophets 
witness,  that  through  his  name  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
shall  receive  remission  of  sins.  Gal.  ij.  16.  Phil,  iii,  9.  Rom. 
iii.  25,  26. 


1 

182  THE  LARGER  CATECHISxM. 

tifiedc :  yet  in  as  much  as  God  accepteth  the 
satisfaction  from  a  surety,  which  he  might  have 
demanded  of  them ;  and  did  provide  this  surety, 
his  only  Son(1?  imputing  his  righteousness  to  them6, 
and  requiring  nothing  of  them  for  their  justifica- 
tion but  faith',  which  also  is  his  gift-,  their  justifi- 
cation is  to  them  of  free  graceh. 

Q.  7 2 .    What  is  justifying  faith  ? 

JL  Justifying  faith  is  a  saving  grace5,  wrought 

■  Mat.  xx.  28.  Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  mi- 
nistered unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  (or 
price  of  redemption)  for  many.  1  Tim.  ii.  6.  1  Pet.  i.  18, 
19.  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  were  not  redeemed  with 
corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold, — but  with  the  pre- 
cious blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  with- 
out spot.  Rom.  v.  8,  9,  10. — While  we  were  yet  sinners, 
Christ  died  for  us,  &c. 

d  Dan.  ix.  24,  26.  Isa.  liii.  6,  10,  11,  12— And  the  Lord 
hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all. — Yet  it  pleased  the 
Lord  to  bruise  him ;  he  hath  put  him  to  grief :  when  thou  shalt 
make  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall 
prolong  his  days,  and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in 
his  hand.  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  shall  be 
satisfied. — Therefore  will  I  divide  him  a  portion  with  the  great, 
and  he  shall  divide  the  spoil  with  the  strong  ;  because  he  hath 
poured  out  his  soul  unto  death :  and  he  was  numbered  with 
the  transgressors  ;  and  he  bare  the  sin  of  many.  Heb.  viL  22. 
By  so  much  was  Jesus  made  a  surety  of  a  better  testament. 
Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered 
him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us 
all  things  ? 

e  2  Cor.  v.  21. — That  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness 
of  God  in  him.     Rom.  iv.  11.     1  Cor.  i.  30. 

f  Rom.  iii.  24,  25. — Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  he  a  propi- 
tiation, through  faith  in  his  blood.     Acts  xvi.  31. 

*  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith ;  and 
that  not  of  yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

h  Eph.  i.  7.  In  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his 
blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
grace. 

»  Heb.  x.  39.    But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back  unto 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  183 

in  the  heart  of  a  sinner  by  the  Spirit*  and  word  of 
God1 ;  whereby  he,  being  convinced  of  his  sin  and 
misery,  and  of  the  disability  in  himself  and  all 
other  creatures  to  recover  him  out  of  his  lost  con- 
ditionm,  not  only  assenteth  to  the  truth  of  the  pro- 
mise of  the  Gospel",  but  receiveth  and  resteth 
upon  Christ  and  his  righteousness  therein  held 
forth,  for  pardon  of  sin°,  and  for  the  accepting  and 
accounting  of  his  person  righteous  in  the  sight  of 
God  for  salvation?. 

Q.  73.  How  doth  faith  justify  a  sinner  in  the  sight 
of  God? 

A*  Faith  justifies  a  sinner  in  the  sight  of  God, 
not  because  of  those  other  graces  which  do  always 
accompany  it,  or  of  good  works  that  are  the  fruits 
of  it<*  ;  nor  as  if  the  grace  of  faith,  or  any  act  there- 
perdition;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving  of  the 
soul. 

k  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith.  Eph. 
i.  17,  18,  19.  That  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Fa- 
ther of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  re- 
velation in  the  knowledge  of  him,  &c. 

1  Rom.  x.  14,  17. — So  then  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and 
hearing  by  the  word  of  God.     Rom.  i.  16. 

m  John  xvi.  8,  9.  And  when  he  is  come,  he  will  reprove 
the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  of  j  udgment :  of  sin, 
because  they  believe  not  on  me.  Acts  xvi.  30. — Sirs,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved?  Acts  ii.  37.  Eph.  ii.  1.  Acts  iv.  12. 
Rom.  vii.  9. 

n  Eph.  i.  13.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that  ye  heard 
the  word  of  truth,  the  Gospel  of  your  salvation. 

°  Acts  x.  43.  To  him  give  all  the  prophets  witness,  that, 
through  his  name,  whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall  receive 
remission  of  sins.     Acts  xvi.  31.     John  i.  12. 

p  Phil.  iii.  9.  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own 
righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through 
the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith. 
Acts  xv.  11.  But  we  believe  that,  through  the  grace  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as  they. 

\  Gal.  iii.  11.     But  that  no  man  is  justified  by  the  law  in 


184  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

of,  were  imputed  to  him  for  his  justification ;  but 
only  as  it  is  an  instrument,  by  which  he  receiveth 
and  applieth  Christ  and  his  righteousness55. 

Q.  74.    What  is  adoption  ? 

A.  Adoption  is  an  act  of  the  free  grace  of  God1, 
in  and  for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christv,  whereby  all 
those  that  are  justified  are  received  into  the  num- 
ber of  his  children*7,  have  his  name  put  upon  themx, 
the  Spirit  of  his  Son  given  to  themy,  are  under  his 
fatherly  care  and  dispensations2,  admitted  to  all 
the  liberties  and  privileges  of  the  sons  of  God, 

the  sight  of  God,  it  is  evident :  for,  The  just  shall  live  by  faith. 
Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore  we  conclude,  that  a  man  is  justified 
by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law. 

r  Rom.  iv.  5.  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believeth 
on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righ- 
teousness.    Compared  with  Rom.  x.  10. 

•  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave 
he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God.  Phil.  iii.  9. 

1  1  John  iii.  1.  Behold  what  manner  of  love  the  Father 
hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  should  be  called  the  sons  of 
God! 

T  Eph.  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of 
children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  plea- 
sure of  his  will.  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the 
time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made 
under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that 
"We  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons. 

w  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  a3  received  him,  to  them  gave 
he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God. 

x  Rev.  iii.  12. — And  /  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name. 
2  Cor.  vi.  18. 

y  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth 
the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father. 

*  Psal.  ciii.  13.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the 
Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.  Prov.  xiv.  26.  In  the  fear 
of  the  Lord  is  strong  confidence ;  and  his  children  shall  have  a 
place  of  refuge.  Mat.  vi.  32. — For  your  heavenly  Father 
kooweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  185 

made  heirs  of  all  the  promises,  and  fellow-heirs 
with  Christ  in  glory*. 

Q.  75.    What  is  sanctijication? 

A.  Sanctification  is  a  work  of  God's  grace, 
whereby  they,  whom  God  hath,  before  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world,  chosen  to  be  holy,  are,  in  time, 
through  the  powerful  operation  of  his  Spiritb,  ap- 
plying the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ  unto 
themc,  renewed  in  their  whole  man  after  the  image 
of  Godd ;  having  the  seeds  of  repentance  unto  life, 
and  all  other  saving  graces,  put  into  their  heartse, 
and    those   graces  so  stirred  up,  increased    and 

a  Ptom.  viii.  17.  And  if  children,  then  heirs;  heirs  of  God, 
and  joint  heirs  with  Christ :  if  so  be  that  we  suffer  with  him, 
that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together.     Heb.  vi.  12. 

b  Eph.  i.  4.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him,  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  with- 
out blame  before  him  in  love  :  1  Cor.  vi.  1 1.  And  such  were 
some  of  you  :  but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye 
are  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit 
of  our  God.  2  Thess.  ii.  13.  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks 
always  to  God  for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because 
God  hath  from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through 
sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

c  Rom.  vi.  4,  5,  6.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by 
baptism  into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk 
in  newness  of  life.  For  if  we  have  been  planted  together  in 
the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his 
resurrection;  &c.  .Phil,  iii.  10. 

d  Eph.  iv.  23,  24.  And  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your 
mind;  and  that  ye  put  on  the  new  man,  which  after  God  is 
created  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness. 

e  Acts  xi.  18.  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  held 
their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath  (God  also  to 
the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto  life.  1  John  iii.  9. 
Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin ;  for  his  seed  re- 
maineth  in  him ;  and  he  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God. 


186  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

strengthened1",  as  that  they  more  and  more  die 
unto  sin,  and  rise  unto  newness  of  life5. 

Q.  76.    What  is  repentance  unto  life? 

A.  Repentance  unto  life  is  a  saving  graceh, 
wrought  in  the  heart  of  a  sinner  by  the  Spirit1  and 
word  of  Godk,  whereby  out  of  the  sight  and  sense, 
not  only  of  the  danger1,  but  also  of  the  filthiness 

f  Jude  20.  But  ye,  beloved,  building  up  yourselves  on  your 
most  holy  faith,  praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Eph.  iii.  16,  17, 
18.  That  he  would  grant  you,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner 
man  ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith  ;  that  ye, 
being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend 
with  all  saints,  &c.  Col.  i.  10,  11.  That  ye  might  walk  wor- 
thy of  the  Lord  unto  all  pleasing,  being  fruitful  in  every  good 
work,  and  increasing  in  the  knowledge  of  God ;  strengthened 
with  all  might,  according  to  his  glorious  power,  unto  all  pa- 
tience and  long-suffering  with  joyfulness. 

s  Rom.  vi.  4,  6,  14. — Even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  new- 
ness of  life. — Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  crucified  with 
him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed,  that  henceforth 
we  should  not  serve  sin. — For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over 
you  :  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

h  2  Tim.  ii.  25. — If  God  peradventure  will  give  them  repen- 
tance to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth. 

•  Zech.  xii.  10.  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of  David,  and 
upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  Spirit  of  grace  and  of 
supplications  ;  and  they  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they  have 
pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn  for  him. 

k  Acts  xi.  18,  20,  21. — And  some  of  them  were  men  of  Cy- 
prus and  Cyrene,  which,  when  they  were  come  to  Antioch, 
spake  unto  the  Grecians,  preaching  the  Lord  Jesus.  And 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  them :  and  a  great  number 
believed,  and  turned  unto  the  Lord.  Psalm  xix.  7 — 14.  Acts 
ii.  37. 

1  Ezek.  xviii.  30,  32.— Repent,  and  turn  yourselves  from 
all  your  transgressions;  so  iniquity  shall  not  be  your  ruin. 
Turn — and  live  ye.  Luke  xv.  17,  18.  How  many  hired  ser- 
vants of  my  father" s  have  bread  enough,  and  to  spare,  and  I 
perish  with  hunger !  Sec.    Hos.  ii.  6,  7. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  187 

and  odiousness  of  his  sinsm,  and  upon  the  appre- 
hension of  God's  mercy  in  Christ,  to  such  as  are 
penitent",  he  so  grieves  for0,  and  hates  his  sins?,  as 
that  he  turns  from  them  all  to  Godq,  purposing  and 
endeavouring  constantly  to  walk  with  him  in  all 
the  ways  of  new  obedience1". 

m  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31.  Then  shall  ye  remember  your  own  evil 
ways,  and  your  doings  that  were  not  good,  and  shall  loathe 
yourselves  in  your  own  sight,  for  your  iniquities,  and  for  your 
abominations.  Ezek.  xvi.  61,  63.  Then  thou  shalt  remember 
thy  ways,  and  be  ashamed. — That  thou  mayest  remember,  and 
be  confounded,  and  never  open  thy  mouth  any  more  because 
of  thy  shame.     Isa.  xxx.  22. 

n  Psal.  cxxx.  3,  4,  5,  6,  7.  If  thou  Lord,  shouldest  mark 
iniquities,  O  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?  But  there  is  forgiveness 
with  thee,  that  thou  maye~tbe  feared,  &c.  Joel  ii.  12, 13. — Rend 
your  heart,  and  not  you  %  garments,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord 
your  God :  for  he  is  gracious  and  merciful,  slow  to  anger,  and 
of  great  kindness,  and  repenteth  him  of  the  evil.     Zee.  xii.  10. 

0  Jer.xxxi.  18,  19.  I  have  surely  heard  Ephraim  bemoan- 
ing himself  thus :  Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  I  was  chastised, 
as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke :  turn  thou  me,  and  1 
shall  be  turned ;  for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God.  Surely  after 
that  I  was  turned,  I  repented  ;  and  after  that  I  was  instructed, 
I  smote  upon  my  thigh  :  I  was  ashamed,  yea,  even  confounded, 
because  I  did  bear  the  reproach  of  my  youth. 

p  2  Cor.  vii.  1L  For  behold,  this  self  same  thing  that  ye 
sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it  wrought  in 
you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea,  what  indignation, 
yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement  desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea, 
what  revenge  ! 

*»  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  Ezek. 
xiv.  6. — Repent,  and  turn  yourselves  from  your  idols  ;  and  turn 
away  your  faces  from  all  your  abominations.  1  Kings  viii.  47, 
48. — If  they  shall  bethink  themselves — and  so  return  unto  thee 
with  all  their  heart,  and  with  all  their  soul.     1  Sam.  vii.  3. 

r  Psal.  cxix.  59,  128.  I  thought  on  my  ways,  and  turned  my 
feet  unto  thy  testimonies.  Therefore  I  esteem  all  thy  precepts 
concerning  all  things  to  be  right ;  and  I  hate  every  false  way. 
Luke  i.  6. 


188  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  11.  Wherein  do  justification  and  sanctification 
differ? 

A.  Although  sanctification  be  inseparably  joined 
with  justification8,  yet  they  differ,  in  that,  God  in 
justification,  impute th  the  righteousness  of  Christ1; 
in  sanctification,  his  Spirit  infuseth  grace,  and  ena- 
blethto  the  exercise  thereof v;  in  the  former,  sin 
is  pardonedw ;  in  the  other,  it  is  subduedx ;  the  one 
doth  equally  free  all  believers  from  the  revenging 
wrath  of  God,  and  that  perfectly  in  this  life,  that 
they  never  fall  into  condemnation^ ;  the  other  is 

•  1  Cor.  6,  11.  And  such  were  some  of  you  :  but  ye  are 
washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.  1  Cor.  i.  30. 
But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us 
wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  redemption. 

1  Rom.  iv.  6,  8.  Even  as  David  also  describeth  the  bles- 
sedness of  the  man  unto  whom  God  imputeth  righteousness 
without  works. — Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not 
impute  sin.     2  Cor.  v.  21.     Rom.  iii.  24. 

v  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within  you, 
and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall  keep  my 
judgments,  and  do  them. 

w  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus ;  whom  God 
hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,  through  faith  in  his  blood,  to 
declare  his  righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

x  Rom.  vi.  6,  14.  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  cruci- 
fied with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed,  that 
henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — For  sin  shall  not  have  do- 
minion over  you :  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under 
grace. 

y  Rom.  viii.  1,  33,  34.  There  is  therefore  now  no  condem- 
nation to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus. — Who  shall  lay  any 
thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?  //  is  God  that  justifreth. 
Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ? 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  189 

neither  equal  in  all55,  nor  in  this  life  perfect  in 
any*,  but  growing  up  to  perfection15. 

Q.  78.  Whence  ariseth  the  imperfection  of  sancti- 
fication  in  believers  ? 

A.  The  imperfection  of  sanctification  in  belie- 
vers ariseth  from  the  remnants  of  sin  abiding  in 
every  part  of  them,  and  the  perpetual  lustings  of 
the  flesh  against  the  Spirit ;  whereby  they  are  often 
foiled  with  temptations,  and  fall  into  many  sinsc, 
are  hindered  in  all  their  spiritual  services'1,  and 

x  Heb.  v.  12,  13, 14.  For  when  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be 
teachers,  ye  have  need  that  one  teach  you  again  which  be  the 
first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God ;  and  are  become  such  as 
have  need  of  milk,  and  not  of  strong  meat.  For  every  one  that 
useth  milk,  is  unskilful  in  the  word  of  righteousness ;  for  he  is  a 
babe.  But  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of  full  age, 
even  those  who  by  reason  of  use  have  their  senses  exercised  to 
discern  both  good  and  evil.     1  John  ii.  12,  13,  14. 

*  1  John  i.  8,  10.  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive 
ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us. — If  we  say  that  we  have 
not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us. 

b  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises,  dearly  be- 
loved, let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  the  flesh 
and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God.  Philip,  iii.  12, 
13,  14. — Brethren,  I  count  not  myself  to  have  apprehended: 
but  this  one  thing  /  rfo,  forgetting  those  things  which  are  be- 
hind, and  reaching  forth  unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I 
press  toward  the  mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus. 

c  Rom.  vii.  18,  23.  For  I  know  that  in  me  (that  is,  in  my 
flesh,)  dwelleth  no  good  thing  :  for  to  will  is  present  with  me ; 
but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good,  I  find  not. — But  I  see 
another  law  in  my  members  warring  against  the  law  of  my 
mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is 
in  my  members. 

d  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit — so  that 
ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would.  Heb.  xii.  I. — Let  us 
lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin  which  doth  so  easily  be- 
set us. 


100  THE  LABGER  CATECHISM. 

their  best  works  are  imperfect  and  defiled  in  the 
sight  of  Gode. 

Q.  79.  May  not  true  believers,  by  reason  of  their 
imperfections,  and  the  many  temptations  and  sins 
they  are  overtaken  with,  fall  away  from  the  state  of 
grace  ? 

A.  True  believers,  by  reason  of  the  unchange- 
able love  of  Godf,  and  his  decree  and  covenant  to 
give  them  perseverance*,  their  inseparable  union 
with  Christh,  his  continual  intercession  for  them1, 
and  the  Spirit  and  seed  of  God  abiding  in  themk, 
can  neither  totally  nor  finally  fall  away  from  the 

e  Isa.  lxiv.  6.  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  and  all 
our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags ;  and  we  all  do  fade  as  a 
leaf;  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind,  have  taken  us  away. 
Exod.  xxviii.  38. 

f  Jer.  xxxi.  3. — I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love. 
John  xiii.  1. 

8"  Heb.  xiii.  20,  21. — Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought 
again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make 
you  perfect.  2  Sam.  xxiii.  5. — Yet  he  hath  made  with  me  an 
everlasting  covenant,  ordered  in  all  things,  and  sure :  Isa. 
liv.  10. 

h  1  Cor.  i.  8.  Who  shall  also  confirm  you  unto  the  end,  that 
ye  may  be  blameless  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

*  Heb.  vii.  25.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to 
the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth 
to  make  intercession  for  them.  Luke  xxii.  32.  But  I  have 
prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not. 

k  1  John  iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  com- 
mit sin ;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him  ;  and  he  cannot  sin,  be- 
cause he  is  born  of  God.  1  John  ii.  27.  But  the  anointing, 
which  ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you :  and  ye  need 
not  that  any  man  teach  you  :  but  as  the  same  anointing 
teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even 
as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  191 

state  of  grace1,  but  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
through  faith  unto  salvation™. 

Q.  80.  Can  true  believers  be  infallibly  assured  that 
they  are  in  the  estate  of  grace,  and  that  they  shall 
persevere  therein  unto  salvation  ? 

A.  Such  as  truly  believe  in  Christ,  and  endea- 
vour to  walk  in  all  good  conscience  before  him", 
may,  without  extraordinary  revelation,  by  faith 
grounded  upon  the  truth  of  God's  promises,  and 
by  the  Spirit  enabling  them  to  discern  in  them- 
selves those  graces  to  which  the  promises  of  life 
are  made0,  and  bearing  witness  with  their  spirits 

1  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  And  I  will  make  an  everlasting  covenant 
with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from  them,  to  do  them 
good  ;  but  I  will  put  my  fear  in  their  hearts,  that  they  shall  not 
depart  from  me.  John  x.  28.  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal 
life ;  and  they  shaU  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck  them 
out  of  my  hand. 

m  1  Pet.  i.  5.  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through 
faith  unto  salvation.  Phil.  i.  6. — He  which  hath  begun  a  good 
work  in  you,  will  perform  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ. 

°  1  John  ii.  3.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him, 
if  we  keep  his  commandments.     Acts  xxiv.  16. 

°  1  Cor.  ii.  12.  Now  we  have  received,  not  the  spirit  of  the 
world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God ;  that  we  might  know 
the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God.  1  John  iv.  13, 
16.  Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell  in  aim,  and  he  in  us,  be- 
cause he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit. — And  we  have  known  and 
believed  the  love  that  God  hath  to  us.  God  is  love  ;  and  he 
that  dwelleth  in  love,  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.  1 
John  iii.  14,  18,  19,  21,  24.  We  know  that  we  have  passed 
from  death  unto  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren. — Let  us 
not  love  in  word,  neither  in  tongue,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth. 
And  hereby  we  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth,  and  shall  assure 
our  hearts  before  him. — Beloved,  if  our  heart  condemn  us  not, 
then  have  we  confidence  toward  God. — And  he  that  keepeth 
his  commandments,  dwelleth  in  him,  and  he  in  him.  And 
hereby  we  know  that  he  abideth  in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he 
hath  given  us. 

\7 


192  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

that  they  are  the  children  of  Godp,  be  infallibly  as- 
sured that  they  are  in  the  estate  of  grace,  and 
shall  persevere  therein  unto  salvation^. 

Q.  81.  Are  all  true  believers  at  all  times  assured 
of  their  present  being  in  the  estate  of  grace,  and  that 
they  shall  be  saved? 

A.  Assurance  of  grace  and  salvation  not  being 
of  the  essence  of  faithr,  true  believers  may  wait 
long  before  they  obtain  its  5  and,  after  the  enjoy- 
ment thereof,  may  have  it  weakened  and  intermit- 
ted, through  manifold  distempers,  sins,  tempta- 
tions, and  desertions1 ;  yet  are  they  never  left  with- 
out such  a  presence  and  support  of  the  Spirit  of 
God,  as  keeps  them  from  sinking  into  utter  de- 
spairv. 

P  Rom.  viii.  16.  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our 
spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God. 

h  1  John  v.  13.  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that 
believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God ;  that  ye  may  know  that 
ye  have  eternal  life. 

r  Eph.  i.  13.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that  ye  heard 
the  word  of  truth,  the  Gospel  of  your  salvation :  in  whom  also, 
after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were  sealed  with  that  Holy  Spirit  of 
promise. 

8  Isa.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord,  that 
obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh  in  darkness,  and 
hath  no  light?  let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay 
upon  his  God.     Psal.  lxxxviii.  throughout. 

1  Psal.  lxxvii.  1 — 12. — Will  the  Lord  cast  off  for  ever? 
and  will  he  be  favourable  no  more  ?  Is  his  mercy  clean  gone 
for  ever?  doth  his  promise  fail  for  evermore?  Hath  God  for- 
gotten to  be  gracious?  hath  he  in  anger  shut  up  his  tender 
mercies  ?  &c.  Cant.  v.  2,  3,  6.  I  sleep — I  have  put  off  my  coat ; 
how  shall  I  put  it  on? — My  beloved  had  withdrawn  himself, 
'  and  was  gone ;  my  soul  failed  when  he  spake  :  I  sought  him, 
but  1  could  not  find  him ;  I  called  him,  but  he  gave  me  no  an- 
swer. Psal.  xxxi.  22.  For  1  said  in  my  haste,  I  am  cut  off 
from  before  thine  eyes.     Psal.  xxx.  6,  7.  and  li.  8,  12. 

v  Job  xiii.  15.     Though  he  slay  me,  vet  will  I  trust  in  him. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  193 

Q.  82.  What  is  the  communion  in  glory,  which  the 
members  of  the  invisible  church  have  with  Christ? 

A.  The  communion  in  glory,  which  the  mem- 
bers of  the  invisible  church  have  with  Christ,  is  in 
this  lifew,  immediately  after  deathx,  and  at  last  per- 
fected at  the  resurrection  and  day  of  judgment^. 

Q.  83.  What  is  the  communion  in  glory  with  Christ, 
which  the  members  of  the  invisible  church  enjoy  in 
this  life  ? 

A.  The  members  of  the  invisible  church  have 
communicated  to  them,  in  this  life,  the  first-fruits 
of  glory  with  Christ,  as  they  are  members  of  him 
their  head,  and  so  in  him  are  interested  in  that 
glory  which  he  is  fully  possessed  of7 ;  and  as  an 
earnest  thereof,  enjoy  the  sense  of  God's  love% 

Eeace  of  conscience,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
ope  of  gloryb.     As,  on  the  contrary,  sense  of 

Psal.  lxxiii.  13,  14,  15,  23. — Nevertheless  I  am  continually 
With  thee ;  thou  hast  holden  me  by  my  right-hand.  1  John  iii. 
9.     Isa.  lvi.  7— 11. 

w  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in 
a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image, 
from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

x  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily  I  say 
unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise. 

f  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain, 
shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air  :  and  so' shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 

2  Eph.  ii.  5,  6.  Even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath 
quickened  us  together  with  Christ; — and  hath  raised  us  up 
together,  and  made  us  sit  together  in  heavenly  places,  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

a  Rom.  v.  5.  And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ;  because  the 
love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts,  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
Which  is  given  unto  us.  2  Cor.  i.  22.  Who  hath  also  sealed 
as,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our  hearts. 

b  Rom.  v.  1,  2.  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have 
peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :   by  whom 


194  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

God's  revenging  wrath,  horror  of  conscience,  and 
a  fearful  expectation  of  judgment,  are  to  the  wick- 
ed the  beginning  of  the  torments,  which  they  shall 
endure  after  deathc. 

Q.  84.  Shall  all  men  die  ? 

A.  Death  being  threatened  as  the  wages  of  sin(!, 
it  Is  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to  diee;  for  that 
all  have  sinnedf. 

Q.  85.  Death  being  the  wages  of  sin,  why  are  not 
the  righteous  delivered  from  death,  seeing  all  their 
sins  are  forgiven  in  Christ? 

A.  The  righteous  shall  be  delivered  from  death 
itself  at  the  last  day,  and  even  in  death  are  deli- 
vered from  the  sting  and  curse  of  its ;  so  that,  al- 
though they  die,  yet  it  is  out  of  God's  loveh,  to  free 

also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand,, 
and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  Bom.  xiv.  17.  For 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink ;  but  righteousness, 
and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

e  Gen.  iv.  13.  And  Cain  said  unto  the  Lord,  My  punish- 
ment is  greater  than  I  can  bear.  Mat  xxvii.  4. — 1  have  sinned 
in  that  I  have  betrayed  the  innocent  blood.  Heb.  x.  27.  But 
a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment  and  fiery  indignation, 
which  shall  devour  the  adversaries.  Mark  ix.  44.  Where 
their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched.    Bom.  ii.  9. 

d  Bom.  vi.  23.     For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

c  Heb.  ix.  27.     And  as  it  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to  die. 

f  Bom.  v.  12. — So  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all 
have  sinned. 

&  1  Cor.  xv.  26,  55,  56,  57.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be 
destroyed  is  death. — O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  grave, 
where  is  thy  victory?  The  sting  of  death  is  sin;  and  the 
strength  of  sin  is  the  law.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth 
us  the  victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Heb.  ii.  15. 

b  Isa.  lvii.  1,  2. — The  righteous  is  taken  away  from  the  evil 
to  come.  He  shall  enter  into  peace :  they  shall  rest  in  their 
beds.  2  Kings  xxii.  20.  Behold  therefore,  I  will  gather  thee 
unto  thy  fathers,  and  thou  shalt  be  gathered  into  thy  grave  in 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  195 

them  perfectly  from  sin  and  misery',  and  to  make 
them  capable  of  farther  communion  with  Christ  in 
glory,  which  they  then  enter  upon*. 

Q.  86.  What  is  the  communion  in  glory  zvith 
Christ,  which  the  members  of  the  invisible  church  en- 
joy immediately  after  death? 

A.  The  communion  in  glory  with  Christ,  which 
the  members  of  the  invisible  church  enjoy  imme- 
diately after  death,  is  in  that  their  souls  are  then 
made  perfect  in  holiness1,  and  received  into  the 
highest  heavens111,  where  they  behold  the  face  of 
God  in  light  and  glory* ;  waiting  for  the  full  re- 
demption of  their  bodies0,  which  even  in  death 
continue  united  to  Christ",  and  rest  in  their  graves 

peace ;  and  thine  eves  shall  not  see  all  the  evil  which  I  will 
bring  upon  this  place. 

»  Rev.  xiv.  1:3. — Blessed  art  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord 
from  henceforth :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from 
their  labours ;  and  their  works  do  follow  them.     Eph.  v.  27. 

k  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily,  I  say 
unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  he  with  me  in  paradise.  Phil.  i. 
23.  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,  having-  a  desire  to  de- 
part, and  to  be  with  Christ ;  which  is  far  better. 

1  Heb.  xii.  23.  To  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the 
first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  Judge 
of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect.  1  John  iii. 
2.     Eph.  v.  27. 

m  2  Cor.  v.  1,  6,  3. — If  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle 
were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  God,  a  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens,  &c. 

D  1  John  iii.  2. — But  we  know  that,  when  he  shall  appear, 
we  shall  be  like  him  ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  1  Cor.  xiii. 
12.  Now  we  see  through  a  glass,  darkly ;  but  then  face  to 
face.     Rev.  xxii.  4,  5.     Mat.  v.  8. 

°  Rom.  viii.  23. — Waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  re- 
demption of  our  body.  Psal.  xvi.  9.  My  flesh  also  shall  rest 
in  hope. 

p  1  Thess.  iv.  14.  For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died,  and 
rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus,  will  God 
bring  with  him.  .  __„ 

17* 


196  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

as  in  their  bedsq,  till  at  the  last  day  they  be  again 
united  to  their  soulsT.  Whereas  the  souls  of  the 
wicked  are  at  their  death  cast  into  hell,  where 
they  remain  in  torments  and  utter  darkness ;  and 
their  bodies  kept  in  their  graves,  as  in  their  pri- 
sons, until  the  resurrection  and  judgment  of  the 
great  days. 

Q.  87.  What  are  we  to  believe  concerning  the  re- 
surrection ? 

A.  We  are  to  believe,  that  at  the  last  day,  there 
shall  be  a  general  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both 
of  the  just  and  unjust1.  When  they  that  are  then 
found  alive  shall  in  a  moment  be  changed ;  and 
the  self  same  bodies  of  the  dead  which  were  laid 
in  the  grave,  being  then  again  united  to  their  souls 
for  ever,  shall  be  raised  up  by  the  power  of 
Christ".     The  bodies  of  the  just,  by  the  Spirit  of 

i  Isa.  lvii.  2.  He  shall  enter  into  peace  ;  they  shall  rest  in 
their  beds. 

r  Job  xix.  26,  27.  And  though  after  my  skin  worms  destroy 
this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  1  see  God :  whom  I  shall  see 
for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another. 

■  Luke  xvi.  23,  24.  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  being 
in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  and  Lazarus  in  his 
bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said,  Father  Abraham, — send  Laza- 
rus, that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  my 
tongue ;  for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame.  Acts  i.  25. — From 
which  Judas  by  transgression  fell,  that  he  might  go  to  his  own 
place.  Jude  6. — He  hath  reserved  in  everlasting  chains,  under 
darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day. 

1  Acts  xxiv.  15. — There  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 

v  1  Cor.  xv.  51,  52,  53.  Behold,  I  shew  you  a  mystery ;  We 
shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment, 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump ;  for  the  trumpet 
shall  sound ;  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  an<* 
we  shall  be  changed.  For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incor- 
ruption,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on  immortality.    1  Thess.  ir. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  197 

Christ,  and  by  virtue  of  his  resurrection  as  their 
head,  shall  be  raised  in  power,  spiritual,  and  in- 
corruptible, and  made  like  to  his  glorious  bodyw  : 
and  the  bodies  of  the  wicked,  shall  be  raised  up 
in  dishonour  by  him  as  an  offended  judge*. 

Q.  88.    What  shall  immediately  follow  after  the 
resurrection  ? 

15.  10,  17.  For  this  we  say  unto  you  by  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
that  we  which  are  alive  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the 
Lord,  shall  not  prevent  them  which  are  asleep.  For  the  Lord 
himseL  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice 
of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God  ;  and  the  dead  in 
Christ  shall  rise  first:  then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain, 
shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air:  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 
John  v.  23,  29. 

w  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22,  23,  42,  43,  44.  For  since  by  man  came 
death,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  For  as 
in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive.  [It 
is  evidently  the  scope  of  the  apostle's  argument  in  this  passage, 
to  prove,  that  as  all  the  natural  seed  of  Adam,  their  covenant- 
head,  were  subjected  to  death  by  his  offence  ;  so  all  the  spi- 
ritual seed  of  Christ,  their  new  covenant-head,  shall  be  raised 
from  death,  to  an  immortal  life  of  glory  and  blessedness,  by  vir- 
tue of  his  resurrection.  It  is  therefore  a  perversion  of  the 
Scripture,  to  adduce  this  text  as  a  proof  of  universal  redemp- 
tion.] But  every  man  in  his  own  order :  Christ  the  first- 
fruits  ;  afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming. — So 
also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  :  it  is  sown  in  corruption,  it 
is  raised  in  incorruption  :  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised 
in  glory  :  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power  :  it  is 
sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  Phil.  iii.  21. 
Who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like 
unto  his  glorious  body.     Dan.  xii.  2. 

x  John  v.  28,  29.  Marvel  not  at  this  :  for  the  hour  is 
coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his 
voice,  and  shall  come  forth ;  they  that  have  done  good,  unto  the 
resurrection  of  life  ;  and  they  that  have  done  evil,  unto  the  re- 
surrection of  damnation.  Dan.  xii.  2.  And  many  of  them  that 
aleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  awake,  some  to  everlasting 
life,  and  some  to  shame  and  everlasting  contempt.  Mat.  xxv.  33. 


198  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

A.  Immediately  after  the  resurrection  shall  fol- 
low the  general  and  final  judgment  of  angels  and 
meny  :  the  day  and  hour  whereof  no  man  know- 
eth,  that  all  may  watch  and  pray,  and  be  ever 
ready  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord7. 

Q.  89.  What  shall  he  done  to  the  wicked  at  the  day 
of  judgment  ? 

A.  At  the  day  of  judgment,  the  wicked  shall  be 
set  on  Christ's  left-hand3,  and  upon  clear  evidence, 
and  full  conviction  of  their  own  consciences11,  shall 
have  the  fearful  but  just  sentence  of  condemnation 
pronounced  against  themc ;  and  thereupon  shall 
be  cast  out  from  the  favourable  presence  of  God, 
and  the  glorious  fellowship  with  Christ,  his  saints, 
and  all  his  holy  angels,  into  hell,  to  be  punished 

y  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  that  sinned, 
but  east  them  down  to  hell,  and  delivered  thtm  into  chains  of 
darkness,  to  be  reserved  unto  judgment.  2  Cor.  v.  10.  For 
we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ:  that 
every  one  may  receive  the  things  done  in  his  body,  according 
to  that  h-e  hath  done,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad.     Rev.  xx.  12. 

z  Mat.  xxiv.  36,  42,  44.  But  of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth 
no  man,  no,  not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  my  Father  only.— 
Watch  therefore ;  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  doth 
come. — Therefore  be  ye  also  ready :  for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye 
think  not,  the  Son  of  man  cometh.     Luke  xxi.  35,  36. 

a  Mat.  xxv.  33.  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right-hand, 
but  the  goats  on  the  left. 

b  Rom.  ii.  15,  16.  Which  shew  the  work  of  the  law  writ 
ten  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and 
their  thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing,  or  else  excusing  one 
another ;  in  the  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men 
by  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  my  Gospel. 

c  Mat.  xxv.  41,  42.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on 
the  left-hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire, 
prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels :  for  I  was  a  hungered, 
and  ye  gave  me  no  meat,  &c. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  199 

with  unspeakable  torments  both  of  body  and  soul, 
with  the  devil  and  his  angels  for  everd. 

Q.  90.  What  shall  be  done  to  the  righteous  at  the 
day  of  judgment? 

A.  At  the  day  of  judgment,  the  righteous,  being 
caught  up  to  Christ  in  the  cloudse,  shall  be  set  on 
his  right-hand,  and  there  openly  acknowledged 
and  acquittedf,  shall  join  with  him  in  the  judging 
of  reprobate  angels  and  mens :  and  shall  be  re- 
ceived into  heavenh,  where  they  shall  be  fully  and 
for  ever  freed  from  all  sin  and  misery1 ;  filled  with 
inconceivable  joysk ;    made   perfectly  holy   and 

a  Mat.  xxv.  46.  And  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting 
punishment.  2  Thess.  i.  8,  9.  In  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance 
on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  Gospel  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  who  shall  be  punished  with  everlast- 
ing destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the 
glory  of  his  power.  Luke  xvi.  26.  John  iii.  36.  Mark  ix. 
43,  44.     Mark  xiv.  21. 

e  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain, 
shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air. 

f  Mat.  xxv.  33.  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right- 
hand.  Mat.  x.  32.  Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess  me  be- 
fore men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

*  1  Cor.  vi.  2,  3.  Do  ye  not  know  that  the  saints  shall  judge 
the  world? — Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels? 

h  Mat.  xxv.  34,  46.  Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on 
his  right-hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the 
kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  :— 
But  the  righteous  into  life  eternal. 

*  Eph.  v.  27.  That  he  might  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious 
church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle.  Rev.  vii.  17.  And  God 
shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes.  Rev.  xiv.  13. 

k  Psal.  xvi.  11.  Thou  wilt  shew  me  the  path  of  life ;  in  thy 
presence  is  fulness  of  joy  ;  at  thy  right-hand  there  are  pleasures 
for  evermore.     1  Cor.  ii.  9. 


200  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

happy  both  in  body  and  soul,  in  the  company  of 
innumerable  saints  and  angels1,  but  especially  in 
the  immediate  vision  and  fruition  of  God  the  Fa- 
ther, of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  all  eternity™.  And  this  is  the  perfect 
and  full  communion,  which  the  members  of  the 
invisible  church  shall  enjoy  with  Christ  in  glory, 
at  the  resurrection  and  day  of  judgment. 


Having  seen  what  the  Scriptures  principally  teach  us 
to  believe  concerning  God,  it  follows  to  consider 
what  they  require  as  the  duty  of  man. 

Q.  91.  What  is  the  duty  which  God  requireth  of 
man? 

A.  The  duty  which  God  requireth  of  man  is 
obedience  to  his  revealed  will". 

Q.  92.  What  did  God  at  first  reveal  unto  man 
as  the  rule  of  his  obedience  ? 

1  Heb.  xii.  22,  23.  But  ye  are  come  nnto  mount  Sion,  and 
unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and 
to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels,  to  the  general  assembly 
and  church  of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and 
to  God  the  judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made 
perfect. 

m  1  John  iii.  2.  Beloved,  now  are  we  the  son3  of  God  ;  and 
it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be ;  but  we  know  that, 
when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him ;  for  we  shall  see 
him  as  he  is.  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  For  now  we  see  through  a 
glass,  darkly ;  but  then  face  to  face  :  now  I  know  in  part ; 
but  then  shall  I  know  even  as  also  I  am  known.  1  Thess.  iv. 
17,  18. — So  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.  Wherefore,  com- 
fort one  another  with  these  words.     Rev.  xxii.  3,  4,  5. 

n  Deut.  xxix.  29.  The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord 
our  God ;  but  those  things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us, 
and  to  our  children  for  ever,  that  i/;e  may  do  all  the  words  oi 
this  law.     Mich.  vi.  8.     1  Sam.  xv.  22. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  201 

A.  The  rule  of  obedience  revealed  to  Adam  in 
the  estate  of  innocence,  and  to  all  mankind  in  him, 
beside  a  special  command,  not  to  eat  of  the  fruit 
of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  was 
the  moral  law°. 

Q.  93.    What  is  the  moral  law  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  the  declaration  of  the  will 
of  God  to  mankind,  directing  and  binding  every  one 
to  personal,  perfect,  and  perpetual  conformity  and 
obedience  thereunto,  in  the  frame  and  disposition 
of  the  whole  man,  soul  and  bodyp,  and  in  perfor- 
mance of  all  those  duties  of  holiness  and  righteous- 
ness which  he  oweth  to  God  and  mani :  promising 
life  upon  the  fulfilling,  and  threatening  death  upon 
the  breach  of  itr. 

1  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  righteousness  which 
is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth  those  things  shall  live 
by  them.  Rom.  ii.  14,  15. — Which  show  the  work  of  the  law 
written  in  their  hearts.     Gen.  ii.  17. 

P  Deut.  v.  1,  31,  33.— Hear,  O  Israel,  4be  statutes  and 
judgments  which  I  speak  in  your  ears  this  day,  that  ye  may 
learn  them,  and  keep,  and  do  them. — I  will  speak  unto  thee 
all  the  commandments,  and  the  statutes,  and  the  judgments, 
which  thou  shalt  teach  them,  that  they  may  do  them. — Ye  shall 
walk  in  all  the  ways  which  the  Lord  your  God  hath  comman- 
ded you.  Luke  x.  26,  27. — What  is  written  in  the  law  ?  how 
readest  thou  ?  And  he  answering,  said,  Thou  shalt  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and 
with  all  thy  strength,  and  with  all  thy  mind  ;  and  thy  neigh- 
bour as  thyself.  1  Thess.  v.  23. — I  pray  God,  your  whole  spi- 
rit, and  soul,  and  body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the 
coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

j  Luke  i.  75.  In  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all 
the  days  of  our  life.  Acts  xxiv.  16.  And  herein  do  I  exercise 
myself,  to  have  always  a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward 
God,  and  toward  men. 

r  Rom.  x.  5. — The  man  which  doeth  those  things  shall  live 
by  them.  Gal.  iii.  1,  12.  Cursed  is  every  one  that  continu- 
ed not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law 
to  do  them. 


202  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  94.  Is  there  any  use  of  the  moral  law  to  man  I 
since  the  fall  ? 

j?.  Although  no  man  since  the  fall  can  attain  to 
righteousness  and  life  by  the  moral  laws,  yet  there 
is  great  use  thereof,  as  well  common  to  all  men, 
as  peculiar  either  to  the  unregenerate,  or  the  re- 
generated 

Q.  95.   Of  zchat  use  is  the  moral  lazo  to  all  men  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  of  use  to  all  men,  to  inform 
them  of  the  holy  nature  and  will  of  Godv,  and  of 
their  duty  binding  them  to  walk  accordingly* ;  to 
convince  them  of  their  disability  to  keep  it,  and 
of  the  sinful  pollution  of  their  nature,  hearts,  and 
lives*,  to  humble  them  in  the  sense  of  their  sin 
and  miseryy,  and  thereby  help  them  to  a  clearer 

•Rom.  viii.  3.  For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was 
weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  like- 
ness of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh. 
Gal.  ii.  16. — For  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  jus- 
tified. 

e  1  Tim.  i.  8.  But  we  know  that  the  law  is  good,  if  a  man 
use  it  lawfully. 

T  Lev.  xi.  44,  45.  For  I  am  the  Lord  your  God :  ye  shall 
therefore  sanctify  yourselves,  and  ye  shall  be  holy :  for  I  am 
holy.  Lev.  xx.  7,8.  Rom.  vii.  12.  Wherefore  the  law  is 
holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and  good. 

w  James  ii.  10,  11.  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole 
law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point  he  is  guilty  of  all.  Mich.  vi. 
8.  What  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do  justly,  and 
to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God? 

x  Psal.  xix.  11, 12.  Moreover  by  them  is  thy  servant  warned  : 
— who  can  understand  his  errors  ?  Rom.  iii.  20. — For  by  the 
law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin.  Rom.  vii.  7. — I  had  not  known 
sin,  but  by  the  law :  for  1  had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law 
had  said,  Thou  shaitnot  covet. 

y  Rom.  iii.  9,  23.  What  then?  Are  we  better  than  they? 
No,  in  no  wise  :  for  we  have  before  proved  both  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles, that  they  are  all  under  sin ; — for  all  have  sinned,  and 
come  short  of  the  glorv  of  God,     Rom.  vii.  9,  13. — When  the 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  203 

sight  of  the  need  they  have  of  Christ*,  and  of  the 
perfection  of  his  obedience3. 

Q.  96.  What  particular  use  is  there  of  the  moral 
law  to  unregenerate  men  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  of  use  to  unregenerate 
men,  to  awaken  their  consciences  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  comeb,  and  to  drive  them  to  Christ0 ;  or, 
upon  their  continuance  in  the  estate  and  way  of 
sin,  to  leave  them  inexcusable*1,  and  under  the 
curse  thereofe. 

Q.  97.  What  special  use  is  there  of  the  moral  law 
to  the  regenerate  ? 

A.  Although  they  that  are  regenerate  and  be- 
lieve in  Christ,  be  delivered  from  the  moral  law 
as  a  covenant  of  worksf,  so  as  thereby  they  are 

commandment  came,  sin  revived,  and  I  died. — That  sin  by  the 
commandment  might  become  exceeding  sinful. 

z  Gal.  iii.  21,  22.  7*  the  law  then  against  the  promises  of 
God?  God  forbid  :  for  if  there  had  been  a  law  given  which 
could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should  have  been  by 
the  law.  But  the  Scripture  hath  concluded  all  under  sin,  that 
the  promise  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  might  be  given  to  them 
that  believe. 

a  Rom.  x.  4.  For  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteous- 
ness to  every  one  that  believeth. 

b  1  Tim.  i.  9,  10.  Knowing  this,  that  the  law  is  not  made 
for  a  righteous  man,  but  for  the  lawless  and  disobedient,  for  the 
ungodly  and  for  sinners,  &c.     Rom.  vii.  9. 

c  Gal.  iii.  24.  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  schoolmaster  to 
bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  faith. 

d  Rom.  i.  20. — So  that  they  are  without  excuse  :  Compare 
with  Rom.  ii.  15. 

c  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law, 
are  under  the  curse. 

f  Rom.  vii.  4,  6.  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye  also  are  be- 
come dead  to  the  law  by  the  body  of  Christ ;  that  ye  should  be 
married  to  another,  even  to  him  who  is  raised  from  the  dead, 
that  we  should  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God. — But  now  we  are 
delivered  from  the  law,  that  being  dead  wherein  we  were 
18 


204  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

neither  justified^  nor  condemned11 :  yet,  beside  the 
general  uses  thereof  common  to  them  with  all  men, 
it  is  of  special  use,  to  shew  them  how  much  they 
are  bound  to  Christ  for  his  fulfilling  it,  and  endu- 
ring the  curse  thereof,  in  their  stead  and  for  their 
good1;  and  thereby  to  provoke  them  to  more 
thankfulness*,  and  to  express  the  same  in  their 
greater  care  to  conform  themselves  thereunto  as 
the  rule  of  their  obedience1, 

Q.  98.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  summarily  com- 
prehended? 

held ;  that  we  should  serve  in  newness  of  spirit,  and  not  in  the 
oldness  of  the  letter.  And  vi.  14. — For  ye  are  not  under  the 
law,  but  under  grace. 

&  Rom.  iii.  20.  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law,  there 
shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight. 

h  Rom.  viii.  1,  34.  There  is  therefore  now  no  condem- 
nation to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus. — Who  is  he  that  con- 
iemneth  ? 

1  Gal.  iii.  13,  14.  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse 
of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us. — That  we  might  receive 
the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith.  Rom.  viii.  3,  4.  For 
what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the 
flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh, 
and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh ;  that  the  righteousness 
of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us.     2  Cor.  v.  21. 

k  Col.  i.  12,  13,  14.  Giving  thanks  unto  the  Father,  which 
hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the 
saints  in  light ;  who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  dark- 
ness, and  hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son ; 
in  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood,  even  the  for- 
giveness of  sins.     Luke  i.  68,  69,  74,  75. 

1  Rom.  vii.  22.  For  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God,  after  the  in- 
ward man.  Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  13,  14.  For  the  grace  of  God  that 
bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teaching  us,  that 
denying  ungodliness,  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly, 
righteously,  and  godly,  in  this  present  world ;  looking  for  that 
blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and 
our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ;  who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he 
might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works.     Rom.  xii.  2. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  205 

A.  The  moral  law  is  summarily  comprehended 
in  the  ten  commandments,  which  were  delivered 
by  the  voice  of  God  upon  mount  Sinai,  and  written 
by  him  on  two  tables  of  stonem ;  and  are  recorded 
in  the  twentieth  chapter  of  Exodus.  The  four 
first  commandments  containing  our  duty  to  God, 
and  the  other  six  our  duty  to  mann. 

Q.  99.  What  rules  are  to  be  observed  for  the  right 
understanding  of  the  ten  commandments  ? 

A.  For  the  right  understanding  of  the  ten  com- 
mandments, these  rules  are  to  be  observed  ; 

1.  That  the  law  is  perfect,  and  bindeth  every 
one  to  full  conformity  in  the  whole  man  unto  the 
righteousness  thereof,  and  unto  entire  obedience 
for  ever ;  so  as  to  require  the  utmost  perfection  of 
every  duty,  and  to  forbid  the  least  degree  of  every 
sin°. 

2.  That  it  is  spiritual,  and  so  reacheth  the  un- 

m  Deut.  x.  4.  And  he  wrote  on  the  tables,  according  to  the 
first  writing,  the  ten  commandments.     Exod.  xxxiv.  1,  2,  3,  4. 

n  Mat.  xxii.  37,  38,  39,  40.  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  shalt 
love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and  great  command- 
ment. And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself.  On  these  two  commandments  hang  all 
the  law  and  the  prophets. 

°  Psal.  xix.  7.  The  law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect.  James  ii.  10. 
For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one 
point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.  Mat.  v.  22,  28,  37,  44.  Whosoever 
shall  say,  [to  his  brother]  Thou  fool,  shall  be  in  danger  of  hell 
fire. — Whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath 
committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart. — But  let 
your  communication  be,  Yea,  yea ;  Nay,  nay  :  for  whatsoever 
u  more  than  these  cometh  of  evil. — But  1  say  unto  you,  Love 
your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that 
hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use  you,  and 
persecute  you. 


206  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

derstanding,  will,  affections,  and  all  other  powers 
of  the  soul ;  as  well  as  words,  works,  and  gestures1*. 

3.  That  one  and  the  same  thing,  in  divers  re- 
spects, is  required  or  forbidden  in  several  com- 
mandments^. 

4.  That  as,  where  a  duty  is  commanded,  the 
contrary  sin  is  forbidden1";  and  where  a  sin  is 
forbidden,  the  contrary  duty  is  commanded3: 
So,  where  a  promise  is  annexed,  the  contrary 
threatening   is    included1 ;    and,   where   a  threa- 

p  Rom.  vii.  14.  For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual. 
Deut.  vi.  5.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  might.  Mat. 
xxii.  37,  38,  39.     Mat.  xii.  36,  37. 

a  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify  therefore  your  members  which  are  upon 
the  earth;  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate  affection,  evil 
concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which  is  idolatry.  1  Tim. 
vi.  10.  For  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil ;  which 
while  some  coveted  after,  they  have  erred  from  the  faith,  and 
pierced  themselves  through  with  many  sorrows.  Exod.  xx.  3, 
4,  5.     Amos  viii.  5. 

r  Isa.  lviii.  13.  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the  Sabbath, 
from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  my  holy  day ;  and  call  the  Sabbath 
a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honourable  ;  and  shalt  honour 
him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways,  nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure, 
nor  speaking  thine  own  words.  Mat.  xv.  4,  5,  6.  For  God 
commanded,  saying,  Honour  thy  father  and  mother  :  and,  He 
that  curseth  father  or  mother,  let  him  die  the  death.  But  ye 
say,  Whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  his  mother,  It  is  a 
gift,  by  whatsoever  thou  mightest  be  profited  by  me  ;  and  ho- 
nour not  his  father  or  his  mother,  he  shall  he  free.  Thus  have 
ye  made  the  commandment  of  God  of  none  effect  by  your  tra- 
dition.    Deut.  vi.  13.  Compared  with  Mat.  iv.  9,  10. 

•  Eph.  iv.  28.  Let  him  that  stole  steal  no  more ;  but  rather 
let  him  labour,  &c. 

4  Exod.  xx.  12.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother :  that 
thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God 
giveth  thee.  Compared  with  Prov.  xxx.  17.  The  eye  that 
mocketh  at  his  father,  and  despiseth  to  obey  his  mother,  the 
ravens  of  the  valley  shall  pick  it  out,  and  the  young  eagles 
shall  eat  it. 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  207 

tening  is  annexed,   the  contrary  promise  is  in- 
cluded. 

5.  That  what  God  forbids,  is  at  no  time  to  be 
donew;  what  he  commands  is  always  our  duty*; 
and  yet  every  particular  duty  is  not  to  be  done  at 
all  times*'. 

6.  That,  under  one  sin  or  duty,  all  of  the  same 
kind,  are  forbidden  or  commanded  ;  together  with 
all  the  causes,  means,  occasions  and  appearances 
thereof,  and  provocations  thereunto7. 

7.  That  what  is  forbidden  or  commanded  to 
ourselves,  we  are  bound,  according  to  our  places, 
to  endeavour  that  it  may  be  avoided  or  performed 
by  others,  according  to  the  duty  of  their  places3, 

T  Jer.  xviii.  7,  8.  At  what  instant  I  shall  speak  concerning  a 
nation,  and  concerning  a  kingdom,  to  pluck  up,  and  to  pull 
down,  and  to  destroy  it ;  if  that  nation,  against  whom  I  have 
pronounced,  turn  from  their  evil,  I  will  repent  of  the  evil  that 
I  thought  to  do  unto  them.  Exod.  xx.  7.  Thou  shalt  not  take 
the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain :  for  the  Lord  will  not 
hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain.  Compared 
with  Psal.  xv.  1,  4,  5.  and  with  Psal.  xxiv.  4,  5. 

w  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slanderously  re- 
ported, and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say,)  Let  us  do  evil,  that 
good  may  come  ?  whose  damnation  is  just.     Heb.  xi.  25. 

x  Deut.  iv.  9.  Only  take  heed  to  thyself,  and  keep  thy 
soul  diligently,  lest  thou  forget  the  things  which  thine  eyes 
have  seen,  and  lest  they  depart  from  thy  heart  all  the  days  of 
thy  life ;  but  teach  them  thy  sons,  and  thy  sons'  sons. 

y  Mat.  xii.  7.  But  if  ye  had  known  what  this  meaneth,  I 
will  have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice,  ye  would  not  have  con- 
demned the  guiltless.     Mark  xiv.  7. 

*  1  Thess.  v.  22.  Abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil.  Gal. 
v.  26.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain  glory,  provoking  one 
another,  envying  one  another.  Heb.  x.  24.  Let  us  consider 
one  another,  to  provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good  works.  Col. 
iii.  21. 

*  Exod.  xx.  10.  But  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  :  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy 

18* 


208  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM, 

8.  That  in  what  is  commanded  to  others,  we 
are  bound,  according  to  our  places  and  callings,  to 
be  helpful  to  themb ;  and  to  take  heed  of  partaking 
with  others  in  what  is  forbidden  them% 

Q.  100,  What  special  things  are  roe  to  consider 
in  the  ten  commandments  ? 

A.  We  are  to  consider  in  the  ten  command 
ments,  the  preface,  the  substance  of  the  command- 
ments themselves,  and  several  reasons  annexed  to 
some  of  them  the  more  to  enforce  them. 

Q.  101 .  What  is  the  preface  to  the  ten  command- 
ments ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments  is 
contained  in  these  words,  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God, 
zohich  have  brought  thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt, 
out  of  the  house  of  bondage6.  Wherein  God  mani- 
fested his  sovereignty,  as  being  Jehovah,  the 
eternal,  immutable,  and  almighty  Gode ;  having 

son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  inan-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant, 
nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates.  Gen. 
xviii.  19.  For  I  know  him,  that  he  will  command  his  children, 
and  his  household  after  him ;  and  they  shall  keep  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  to  do  justice  and  judgment.  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And 
these  words,  which  I  command  thee  this  day,  shall  be  in  thy 
heart :  and  thou  shalt  teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children, 
and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thy  house,  and  when 
thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  down,  and  when 
thou  risest  up.     Jos.  xxiv.  15. 

b  2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we  have  dominion  over  youi 
faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy. 

c  1  Tim.  v.  22.  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,  neither  be 
partaker  of  other  men's  sins:  keep  thyself  pure.  Eph.  v.  11. 
And  have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness, 
but  rather  reprove  them. 

d  Exod.  xx.  2. 

e  Isa.  xliv.  6.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  the  King  of  Israel,  and 
his  Redeemer  the  Lord  of  hosts ;  I  am  the  first,  and  I  am  the 
last;  and  besides  me  there  is  do  God. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  509 

his  being  in  and  of  himself  f?  and  giving  being  to  all 
his  wordss  and  worksh:  And  that  he  is  a  God  in 
covenant,  as  with  Israel  of  old,  so  with  all  his  peo- 
ple1 ;  who  as  he  brought  them  out  of  their  bondage 
in  Egypt,  so  he  delivereth  us  from  our  spiritual 
thraldom* ;  and  that  therefore  we  are  bound  to 
take  him  for  our  God  alone,  and  to  keep  all  his 
commandments'. 

Q.  102.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  four  command" 
meats  which  contain  our  duty  to  God  ? 

A.  The  sum  of  the  four  commandments  con- 
taining our  duty  to  God,  is  to  love  the  Lord  our 

f  Exod.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  AM  THAT  I 
AM  :  and  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  children  of 
Israel,  I  AM  hath  sent  me  unto  you. 

s  Exod.  vi.  3.  And  I  appeared  unto  Abraham,  unto  Isaac, 
and  unto  Jacob,  by  the  name  of  God  Almighty ;  but  by  my 
name  JEHOVAH  was  I  not  known  to  them. 

h  Acts  xvii.  24,  28.  God  that  made  the  world,  and  all  things 
therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth 
not  in  temples  made  with  hands — For  in  him  we  live,  an4 
move,  and  have  our  being. 

»  Gen.  xvii.  7.  And  I  wiH  establish  my  covenant  between 
me  and  thee.  Compared  with  Rom.  iii.  29.  Is  he  the  God  of 
the  Jews  only?  is  he  not  also  of  the  Gentiles?  Yes,  of  the  Gen- 
tiles also. 

k  Luke  i.  74,  75.  That  he  would  grant  unto  us,  that  we  be- 
ing delivered  out  of  the  hand  of  our  enemies,  might  serve  him 
without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all  the 
days  of  our  life. 

1  1  Pet.  i.  15,  16,  17,  18.  But  as  he  which  hath  called  you 
is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation ;  because  it 
is  written,  Be  ye  holy  ;  for  I  am  holy.  And  if  ye  call  on  the 
Father,  who  without  respect  of  persons  judgeth  according  to 
every  man's  work,  pass  the  time  of  your  sojourning  here  in 
fear :  forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  were  not  redeemed  with 
corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from  your  vain  conver- 
sation.   Lev.  xviii.  30.  and  xix.  37.    (See  also  letter  k.) 


210  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

God  with  all  our  heart,  and  with  all  our  soul,  and 
with  all  our  strength,  and  with  all  our  mindm. 

Q.    103.    Which  is  the  first  commandment? 

A.  The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  have 
no  other  gods  before  7nen. 

Q.  104.  What  are  the  duties  required  in  the  first 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  first  command- 
ment are,  the  knowing  and  acknowledging  of  God 
to  be  the  only  true  God,  and  our  God" ;  and  to 
worship  and  glorify  him  accordinglyp ;  by  thinkingq, 
meditating1",  remembering3,  highly  esteeming1,  ho- 

m  Luke  x.  27.     Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord,  &c. 

■  Exod.  xx.  3. 

0  1  Chron.  xxviii.  9.  And  thou,  Solomon  my  son,  know  thou 
the  God  of  thy  father,  and  serve  him  with  a  perfect  heart,  and 
with  a  willing  mind.  Deut.  xxvi.  17.  Thou  hast  avouched 
the  Lord  this  day  to  be  thy  God.  Isa.  xliii.  10.  Ye  art  my 
witnesses,  saith  the  Lord,  and  my  servant  whom  I  have  chosen ; 
that  ye  may  know  and  believe  me,  and  understand  that  I  am 
he :  before  me  there  was  no  God  formed,  neither  shall  there 
be  after  me.     Jer.  xiv.  22. 

p  Psal.  xcv.  6,  7.  O  come,  let  us  worship  and  bow  down  ; 
let  us  kneel  before  the  Lord  our  Maker.  For  he  is  our  God ; 
and  we  are  the  people  of  his  pasture,  and  the  sheep  of  his  hand. 
Mat.  iv.  10. — Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him 
only  shalt  thou  serve.  Psal.  xxix.  2.  Give  unto  the  Lord  the 
glory  due  unto  his  name :  worship  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of 
holiness. 

q  Mai.  iii.  16.  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord,  spake  often 
one  to  another ;  and  the  Lord  hearkened,  and  heard  it :  and  a 
book  of  remembrance  was  written  before  him  for  them  that 
feared  the  Lord,  and  that  thought  upon  his  name. 

r  Psal.  lxiii.  6.  When  I  remember  thee  upon  my  bed,  and 
meditate  on  thee  in  the  m'g/iMvatches. 

■  Eccl.  xii.  1.  Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of 
thy  youth. 

*  Psal.  lxxi.  19.  Thy  righteousness  also,  O  God,  is  very 
high,  who  hast  done  great  things :  O  God,  who  is  like  unto 
thee  ? 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  £11 

nounngv,  adoring*,  choosing*,  loving?,  desiring*, 
fearing  of  hima ;  believing  him* ;  trusting0,  ho- 
pingd,  delightinge,  rejoicing  in  himf ;  being  zealous 
for  hims ;  calling  upon  him  ;  giving  all  praise  and 
thanksh,  and  yielding  all  obedience  and  submission 
to  him  with  the  whole  man1 ;  being  careful  in  all 
things  to  please  himk,  and  sorrowful  when  in  any 

T  Mai.  i.  6.     If  then  I  be  a  father,  where  is  my  honour  ? 

w  Isa.  xlv.  23.  I  have  sworn  by  myself,  the  word  is  gone  out 
of  my  mouth  in  righteousness,  and  shall  not  return,  that  unto 
me  every  knee  shall  bow,  every  tongue  shall  swear.  Psal. 
xcvi.  throughout 

x  Jos.  xxiv.  22.  Ye  are  witnesses  against  yourselves  that 
ye  have  chosen  you  the  Lord,  to  serve  him. 

f  Deut.  vi.  5.     And  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God. 

x  Psal.  lxxiii.  25.  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee.2  and 
there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire  besides  thee. 

a  Isa.  viii.  13.  Sanctify  the  Lord  of  hosts  himself;  and  let 
him  be  your  fear,  and  let  him  be  your  dread. 

b  Exod.  xiv.  31. — And  the  people  feared  the  Lord,  and  be- 
lieved the  Lord.     Rom.  x.  11.     Acts  x.  43. 

c  Isa.  xxvi.  4.     Trust  ye  in  the  Lord  for  ever.     Psal.  xl.  4. 

d  Psal.  cxxx.  7.     Let  Israel  hope  in  the  Lord. 

•  Psal.  xxx vii.  4.     Delight  thyself  also  in  the  Lord. 

f  Psal.  xxxii.  11.  Be  glad  in  the  Lord,  and  rejoice,  ye  righ- 
teous :  and  shout  for  joy,  all  ye  that  are  upright  in  heart. 

*  Rom.  xii.  11. — Fervent  in  spirit ;  serving  the  Lord.  Rev. 
iii.  19.     Be  zealous  therefore.     Num.  xxv.  11. 

h  Phil.  iv.  6. — But  in  every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto 
God. 

»  Jer.  vii.  23.  But  this  thing  commanded  I  them,  saying, 
Obey  my  voice,  and  I  will  be  your  Gocl,  and  ye  shall  be  my 
people ;  and  walk  ye  in  all  the  ways  that  I  have  commanded 
you.  James  iv.  7.  Submit  yourselves  therefore  to  God.  Rom. 
xii.  1. 

k  1  John  iii.  22.  And  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  receive  of  him, 
because  we  keep  his  commandments,  and  do  those  things  that 
are  pleasing  in  his  sight. 


212  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

thing  he  is  offended1 ;  and  walking  humbly  with 
himm. 

Q.  105.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  first 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  first  command- 
ment are  atheism,  in  denying,  or  not  having  a  Godn ; 
idolatry,  in  having  or  worshipping  more  gods  than 
one,  or  any  with,  or  instead  of  the  true  God0  ;  the 
not  having  and  vouching  him  for  God,  and  our 
GodD;  the  omission  or  neglect  of  any  thing  due 
to  him,  required  in  this  commandment0* ;  igno- 
rance1", forgetfulness3,  misapprehensions1,  false  opi- 

1  Neh.  xiii.  8. — And  it  grieved  me  sore.  Psal.  lxxiii.  21. 
Thus  my  heart  was  grieved.  Psal.  cxix.  136.  Rivers  of  wa- 
ters run  down  mine  eyes,  because  they  keep  not  thy  law.  Jer. 
xxxi.  18,  19. 

m  Mich.  vi.  8. — And  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God. 

n  Psal.  xiv.  1.  The  fool  hath  said  in  his  heart,  There  is  no 
God.     Eph.  ii.  12. — And  without  God  in  the  world. 

°  Jer.  ii.  27,  28.  Saying  to  a  stock,  Thou  art  my  father ; 
and  to  a  stone,  Thou  hast  brought  me  forth — where  are  thy 
gods  that  thou  hast  made  thee  ? — for  according  to  the  number 
of  thy  cities  are  thy  gods,  O  Judah.  Compared  with  1  Thess.  i.  9. 

P  Psal.  lxxxi.  11.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken  to  my 
voice  :  and  Israel  would  none  of  me. 

*»  Isa.  xliii.  22,  23.  But  thou  hast  not  called  upon  me, 
O  Jacob ;  but  thou  hast  been  weary  of  me,  O  Israel.  Thou 
hast  not  brought  me  the  small  cattle  of  thy  burnt-offerings ; 
neither  hast  thou  honoured  me  with  thy  sacrifices. 

r  Jer.  iv.  22.  For  my  people  is  foolish,  they  have  not  known 
me ;  they  are  sottish  children,  and  they  have  none  understand- 
ing :  they  are  wise  to  do  evil,  but  to  do  good  they  have  no 
knowledge.  Hos.  iv.  1,  6. — For  the  Lord  hath  a  controversy 
with  the  inhabitants  of  the  land,  because  there  is  no  truth,  nor 
mercy,  nor  knowledge  of  God  in  the  land — My  people  are  de- 
stroyed for  lack  of  knowledge. 

"  Jer.  ii.  32.  Can  a  maid  forget  her  ornaments,  or  a  bride 
her  attire?  yet  my  people  have  forgotten  me  days  without 
number.     Psal.  1.  22. 

1  Acts  xvii.  23j  29.     For  as  I  passed  by,  and  beheld  your  de- 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  213 

nions7,  unworthy  and  wicked  thoughts  of  himw; 
bold  and  curious  searchings  into  his  secrets* ;  all 
profanenessy,  hatred  of  God7-,  self-love%  self- 
seeking^  and  all  other  inordinate  and  immoderate 
setting  of  our  mind,  will,  or  affections  upon  other 
things,  and  taking  them  off  from  him  in  whole  or 
in  partc ;  vain  credulity11,  unbelief6,  heresyf,  mis- 

votions,  I  found  an  altar  with  this  inscription,  to  the  un- 
known God.  Whom  therefore  ye  ignorantly  worship,  him 
declare  1  unto  you. — We  ought  not  to  think  that  the  Godhead 
is  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art  and  man's 
device. 

v  Isa.  xl.  18.  To  whom  then  will  ye  liken  God?  or  what 
likeness  will  ye  compare  unto  him  ? 

w  Psal.  1.  21.  These  things  hast  thou  done,  and  I  kept  si- 
lence ;  thou  thoughtest  that  I  was  altogether  such  a  one  as  thy- 
self:  but  I  will  reprove  thee,  and  set  them  in  order  before  thine 
eyes. 

*  Deut.  xxix.  29.  The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord 
our  God. 

>'  Tit.  i.  16.  They  profess  that  they  know  God;  but  in 
works  they  deny  /iim,  beiug  abominable,  and  disobedient,  and 
unto  every  good  work  reprobate.     Heb.  xii.  16. 

z  Rom.  i.  30.  Backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful,  proud, 
boasters. 

a  2  Tim.  iii.  2.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  ownselves, 
covetous,  &c. 

b  Phil.  ii.  21.  For  all  seek  their  own,  not  the  things  which 
are  Jesus  Christ's. 

c  1  John  ii.  15.  Love  not  the  world,  neither  the  things 
that  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of 
the  Father  is  not  in  him.  1  Sam.  ii.  29. — And  honourest  thy 
sons  above  me.     Col.  iii.  2,  5. 

d  1  John  iv.  1.  Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit,  but  try 
the  spirits  whether  they  are  of  God ;  because  many  false  pro- 
phets are  gone  out  into  the  world. 

e  Heb.  iii.  12.  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  be  in  any 
of  you  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  in  departing  from  the  living 
God. 

f  Gal.  v.  20.  Idolatry,  witchcraft,  hatred,  variance,  emu- 
lation?, wrath,  strife,  seditions,  heresies.     Tit.  iii.  10. 


S14  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

belief*,  distrust*1,  despair1 ;  incorrigiblenessk5  and 
insensibleness  under  judgments1,  hardness  of 
heart™,  pride0,  presumption0,  carnal  security0, 
tempting  of  God*:  using  unlawful  means1",  and 
trusting  in  lawful  meanss ;  carnal  delights  and 
joys1 ;  corrupt,  blind,  and  indiscreet  zealv ;  luke- 

s  Acts  xxvi.  9.  I  verily  thought  with  myself,  that  I  ought  to 
da  many  things  contrary  to  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

h  Psal.  lxxviii.  22.  Because  they  believed  not  in  God,  and 
trusted  not  in  his  salvation. 

>  Gen.  iv.  13.  And  Cain  said, — My  punishment  is  greater 
than  I  can  bear. 

k  Jer.  v.  3. — Thou  hast  stricken  them,  but  they  have  not 
grieved ;  thou  hast  consumed  them,  but  they  have  refused  to 
receive  correction  :  they  have  made  their  faces  harder  than  a 
rock ;  they  have  refused  to  return. 

1  Isa.  xlii.  25. — Yet  he  knew  not; — yet  he  laid  it  not  to 
heart. 

m  Rom.  ii.  5.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent  heart, 
treasurest  up  unto  thyself  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath,  and 
revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God. 

■  Jer.  xiii.  15.  Hear  ye,  and  give  ear ;  be  not  proud :  for 
the  Lord  hath  spoken. 

°  Psal.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from  presump- 
tuous sins ; — then  shall  I  be — innocent  from  the  great  trans- 
gression. 

P  Zeph.  i.  12. — And  punish  the  men  that  are  settled  on  their 
lees  ;  that  say  in  their  heart,  The  Lord  will  not  do  good,  neither 
wiU  he  do  eviL 

*  Mat.  iv.  7. — Thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God. 

r  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  r  cither ,  (as  we  be  slanderously  re- 
ported, and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say,)  Let  us  do  evil,  that 
good  may  come  ? 

•  Jer.  xvii.  5. — Cursed  be  the  man  that  trusteth  in  man,  and 
maketh  flesh  his  arm,  and  whose  heart  departeth  from  the 
Lord. 

1  2  Tim.  iii.  4.  Traitors,  heady,  high-minded,  lovers  of 
pleasures  more  than  lovers  of  God. 

T  Gal.  iv.  17.  They  zealously  affect  you,  but  not  well.  Rom. 
x.  2.  For  1  bear  them  record,  that  they  have  a  zeal  of  God, 
but  not  according  to  knowledge.  John  xvi.  2.  Luke  ix. 
54,  55. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  215 

warmnessw,  anddeadness  in  the  things  of  Godx ;  es- 
tranging ourselves,  and  apostatizing  from  God^ ; 
praying,  or  giving  any  religious  worship,  to  saints, 
angels,  or  any  other  creatures7 ;  all  compacts  and 
consulting  with  the  devila,  and  hearkening  to  his 
suggestionsb ;  making  men  the  lords  of  our  faith 
and  conscience0;  slighting  and  despising  God, 
and  his  commandsd ;  resisting  and  grieving  of  his 
Snrit9,  discontent  and  impatience  at  his  dispen- 

w  Rev.  iii.  16.  So  then,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and 
neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth. 

x  Rev.  iii.  1. — I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name 
that  thou  livest,  and  art  dead.  . 

J  Ezek.  xiv.  5. — Because  they  are  all  estranged  from  me 
through  their  idols.  Isa.  i.  4,  5. — They  have  forsaken  the 
Lord, — they  are  gone  away  backward.  Why  should  ye  be 
stricken  any  more  ?     Ye  will  revolt  more  and  more. 

z  Hos.  iv.  12.  My  people  ask  counsel  at  their  stocks,  and 
their  staff  declareth  unto  them.  Rev.  xix.  10.  And  I  fell  at 
his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it 
not;  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  :  worship  God.  Col.  ii.  18.  Let  no 
man  beguile  you  of  your  reward  in  a  voluntary  humility  and 
worshipping  of  angels,  intruding  into  those  things  which  he 
hath  not  seen,  vainly  puffed  up  by  his  fleshly  mind.  Rom. 
i.  25. 

a  Lev.  xx.  6.  And  the  soul  that  turneth  after  such  as  have 
familiar  spirits,  and  after  wizards,  to  go  a  whoring  after  them, 
I  will  even  set  my  face  against  that  soul,  and  will  cut  him  off 
from  among  his  people.  1  Sam.  xxviii.  7,  11.  Compared 
with  1  Chron.  x.  13,  14. 

b  Acts  v.  3.  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  filled 
thine  heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep  back  part  of 
the  price  of  the  land  ? 

c  2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we  have  dominion  over  your 
faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy.     Mat.  xxiii.  9. 

d  Deut.  xxxii.  15.— Then  he  forsook  God  which  made  liim, 
and  lightly  esteemed  the  Rock  of  his  salvation.  Prov.  xiii.  13. 
Whoso  despiseth  the  word  shall  be  destroyed :  but  he  that 
feareth  the  commandment  shall  be  rewarded.    2  Sam.  xii.  9. 

e  Acts  vii.  51.  Ye  stiff-necked,  and  Uncircumcised  in  heart 
19 


216  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

sationsj  charging  him  foolishly  for  the  evils  he  in- 
flicts on  usf ;  and  ascribing  the  praise  of  any  good, 
we  either  are,  have,  or  can  do,  to  fortune2,  idolsh, 
ourselves1,  or  any  other  creaturek. 

Q.  106.  What  are  we  especially  taught  by  these 
rvords  (before  me)  in  the  first  commandment  ? 

A.  These  words  {before  me)  or  before  my  face, 
in  the  first  commandment,  teach  us,  that  God,  who 
seeth  all  things,  taketh  special  notice  of,  and#is 
much  displeased  with,  the  sin  of  having  any  other 
god  :  That  so  it  may  be  an  argument  to  dissuade 
from  it,  and  to  aggravate  it  as  a  most  impudent 
provocation1 ;  as  also  to  persuade  us  to  do  as  in 
his  sight,  whatever  we  do  in  his  service™. 

and  ears,  ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost.  Eph.  iv.  30. 
And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

'  Psa.  lxxiii.  2,  3,  13,  14,  15,  22.  But  as  for  me,  my  feet 
■were  almost  gone ;  my  steps  had  well  nigh  slipped.  For  1  was 
envious  at  the  foolish,  when  I  saw  the  prosperity  of  the 
wicked,  &c. 

s  1  Sam.  vi.  9.  But  if  not,  then  we  shall  know  that 
it  is  not  his  hand  that  smote  us  ;  it  was  a  chance  that  happened 
to  us. 

h  Dan.  t.  23. — And  thou  hast  praised  the  gods  of  silver,  and 
gold,  of  brass,  iron,  wood,  and  stone,  which  see  not,  nor  hear, 
nor  know :  and  the  God  in  whose  hand  thy  breath  is,  and 
whose  are  all  thy  ways,  hast  thou  not  glorified. 

*  Deut.  viii.  17.  And  thou  say  in  thy  heart,  My  power  and 
the  might  of  my  hand  hath  gotten  me  this  wealth.  Dan. 
iv.  30. 

k  Hab.  i.  16.  Therefore  they  sacrifice  unto  their  net,  and 
burn  incense  unto  their  drag. 

1  Psal.  xliv.  20,  21.  If  we  have  forgotten  the  name  of  our 
God,  or  stretched  out  our  hands  to  a  strange  god :  Shall  not 
God  search  this  out  I  for  he  knoweth  the  secrets  of  the  heart, 
Ezek.  viii.  5.  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. — And,  behold  north- 
ward at  the  gate  of  the  altar  this  image  of  jealousy  in  the 
entry. — But  turn  thee  yet  again,  and  thou  shalt  see  greater 
abominations,  &c. 

m  1  Chron.  xxviii.  9.     And  thou,  Solomon  my  son,  know 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  217 

Q.  107.  Which  is  the  second  commandment  ? 

A.  The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  make  tmto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  like- 
ness of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is 
in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the 
earth  :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them, 
nor  serve  them]  for  1  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jea- 
lous God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children,  unto  the  third  arid  fourth  generation  of 
them  that  hate  me  :  and  showing  mercy  unto  thou- 
sands of  them  that  love  me,  and  keep  my  command- 
ments11. 

Q.  108.  What  are  the  duties  required  in  the 
second  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  the  receiving,  observing,  and  keep- 
ing pure  and  entire,  all  such  religious  worship  and 
ordinances  as  God  hath  instituted  in  his  word0 ; 
particularly  prayer  and  thanksgiving  in  the  name 
of  Christp  ;  the  reading,  preaching,  and  hearing  of 
the  wordq  5   the  administration  and  receiving  of 

thou  the  God  of  thy  father,  and  serve  him  with  a  perfect 
heart,  and  with  a  willing  mind  ;  for  the  Lord  searcheth  all 
hearts,  and  understandeth  all  the  imaginations  of  the  thoughts. 

n  Exod.  xx.  4,  5,  6. 

0  Deut.  xxxii.  46. — Set  your  hearts  unto  all  the  words 
which  I  testify  among  you  this  day,  which  ye  shall  command 
your  children  to  observe  to  do,  all  the  words  of  this  law.  Matt, 
xxviii.  20.  Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever 
I  have  commanded  you.  1  Tim.  vi.  13,  14. — That  thou  keep 
this  commandment  without  spot,  unrebukable,  until  the  ap- 
pearing of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Acts  ii.  42. 

p  Phil.  iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothing:  but  in  everything 
by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your  re- 
quests be  made  known  unto  God.     Eph.  v.  20. 

fl  Deut.  xvii.  18,  19. — That  he  shall  write  him  a  copy  of  this 
law  in  a  book, — and  it  shall  be  with  him;  and  he  shall  read 


218  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

the  sacraments1, ;  church  government  and  disci- 
pline8 ;  the  ministry  and  maintenance  thereof1 ; 
religious  fastingv ;  swearing  by  the  name  of  Godw ; 
and  vowing  unto  him*  :    as  also  the  disapproving, 

therein  all  the  days  of  his  life.  Acts  xv.  21.  For  Moses — hath 
in  every  city  them  that  preach  him,  being  read  in  the  syna- 
gogues every  Sabbath-day.  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Preach  the  word  ; 
be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season  ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort, 
with  all  long-suffering  and  doctrine.  James  i.  21,  22. — Re- 
ceive with  meekness  the  ingrafted  word,  &c.     Acts  x.  33. 

r  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  from  the  23d  to  the  30th  verse. 
For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was 
betrayed,  took  bread,  &c. 

8  Matt.  xvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth, 
shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on 
earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  And  John  xx.  23.  Matt, 
xviii.  15,  16,  17. — And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell 
it  unto  the  church ;  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let 
him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican.  1  Cor. 
v.  and  chap.  xii.  28. 

*  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles ;  and  some, 
prophets  ;  and  some,  evangelists  ;  and  some,  pastors  and  tea- 
chers ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ.  1  Tim.  v.  17, 
18.  Let  tlie  elders  that  rule  well,  be  counted  worthy  of  dou- 
ble honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  the  word  and  doc- 
trine. For  the  Scripture  saith,  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the 
ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn.  And,  The  labourer  is  worthy  ot 
his  reward.     1  Cor.  ix.  1  to  15. 

v  Joel  ii.  12,  13.  Therefore  also  now,  saith  the  Lord, 
Turn  ye  even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting,  and 
with  weeping,  and  with  mourning,  &c.  1  Cor.  vii.  5. — That  ye 
may  give  yourselves  to  fasting  and  prayer. 

w  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

*  Psal.  lxxvi.  It.  Vow,  and  pay  unto  the  Lord  your  God. 
Isa.  xix.  21.     Psal.  exvi.  14,  18. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  219 

detesting,  opposing  all  false  worshipy ;  and,  accor- 
ding to  each  one's  place  and  calling,  removing  it, 
and  all  monuments  of  idolatry2. 

Q.  109.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  se- 
cond commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  second  command- 
ment are,  all  devisinga,  counselling13,  commanding0, 
usingd,  and  any  wise  approving  any  religious  wor- 
ship not  instituted  by  God  himself e;  the  making 
any  representation  of  God,  of  all,  or  of  any  of 
the  three  Persons,  either  inwardly  in  our  mind,  or 
outwardly  in  any  kind  of  image  or  likeness  of  any 

7  Acts  xvii.  16,  17.  Now,  while  Paul  waited  for  them  at 
Athens,  his  spirit  was  stirred  in  him,  when  he  saw  the  eity 
wholly  given  to  idolatry.  Psal.  xvi.  4.  Their  sorrows  shall  be 
multiplied  that  hasten  after  another  god  :  their  drink-offerings 
of  blood  will  I  not  offer,  nor  take  up  their  names  into  my  lips. 

z  Deut.  vii.  7.     Isa.  xxx.  22. 

a  Num.  xv.  39.  And  it  shall  be  unto  you  for  a  fringe,  that 
ye  may  look  upon  it,  and  remember  all  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord,  and  do  them;  and  that  ye  seek  not  after  your  own 
heart,  and  your  own  eyes,  after  which  ye  use  to  go  a  whoring. 

b  Deut.  xiii.  6,  7,  8.  If  thy  brother,  the  son  of  thy  mother, 
or  thy  son,  or  thy  daughter,  or  the  wife  of  thy  bosom,  or  thy 
friend,  which  is  as  thine  own  soul,  entice  thee  secretly,  saying, 
Let  us  go  and  serve  other  gods,  which  thou  hast  not  known, 
thou,  nor  thy  fathers  ; — thou  shalt  not  consent  unto  him,  nor 
hearken  unto  him ;  neither  shall  thine  eye  pity  him,  neither 
shalt  thou  spare,  neither  shalt  thou  conceal  him. 

c  Hos.  v.  11.  Ephraim  is  oppressed — in  judgment,  because 
he  willingly  walked  after  the  commandment.  Micah  vi.  16. 
For  the  statutes  of  Omri  are  kept. 

d  1  Kings  xi.  33.  Because  that  they  have  forsaken  me,  and 
have  worshipped  Ashtoreth.  1  Kings  xii.  33.  So  he  offered 
upon  the  altar  which  he  had  made  in  Bethel  the  fifteenth  day 
of  the  eighth  month,  even  in  the  month  which  he  had  devised  of 
his  own  heart ;  and  ordained  a  feast  unto  the  children  of  Is- 
rael :  and  he  offered  upon  the  altar,  and  burnt  incense. 

e  Deut.  xii.  30,  31,  32.Take  heed  to  thvself,  that  thou  be  not 
19* 


220  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

creature  whatsoever5 ;  all  worship  of  ith,  or  God 
in  it  or  by  it1 ;  the  making  of  any  representation  ot 
feigned  deitiesk,  and  all  worship  of  them,  or  service 
belonging   to   them1 ;  all   superstitious   devices"? 

snared  by  following  them,  after  that  they  be  destroyed  from  be- 
fore thee  ;  and  that  thou  inquire  not  after  their  gods,  saying^ 
How  did  these  nations  serve  their  gods  ?  Even  so  will  I  do  like- 
wise.— What  thing  soever  I  command  you,  observe  to  do  it : 
thou  shalt  not  add  thereto,  nor  diminish  from  it. 

s  Deut.  iv.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19.  Take  ye  therefore  good  heed 
unto  yourselves,  (for  ye  saw  no  manner  of  similitude  on  the 
day  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  Horeb,  out  of  the  midst 
of  the  fire,)  lest  ye  corrupt  yourselves,  and  make  you  a  graven 
image,  the  similitude  of  any  figure. — Acts  xvii.  29.  Foras- 
much then  as  we  are  the  offspring  of  God,  we  ought  not  to 
think  that  the  Godhead  is  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone, 
graven  by  art,  and  man's  device.  Rom.  i.  21,  22,  23,  25. — 
But  became  vain  in  their  imaginations — and  changed  the 
glory  of  the  uncorruptible  God  into  an  image  made  like  to 
corruptible  man,  and  to  birds, — who  changed  the  truth  of  God 
into  a  lie,  and  worshipped  and  served  the  creature  more  than 
the  Creator,  who  is  blessed  for  ever.     Amen. 

h  Gal.  iv.  8.  Howbeit  then,  when  ye  knew  not  God,  ye  did 
service  unto  them  which  by  nature  are  no  gods.    Dan.  iii.  18. 

4  Exod.  xxxii.  5.  And  when  Aaron  saw  it,  he  built  an  altar 
before  it ;  and  Aaron  made  proclamation  and  said,  To-morrow 
is  a  feast  to  the  Lord. 

k  Exod.  xxxii.  8. — They  have  made  them  a  molten  calf,  and 
have  worshipped  it,  and  have  sacrificed  thereunto,  and  said, 
These  bg  thy  gods,  O  Israel,  which  have  brought  thee  up  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt. 

1  1  Kings  xviii.  26,  28.  And  they  took  the  bullock  which 
was  given  them,  and  they  dressed  it,  and  called  on  the  name 
of  Baal  from  morning  even  until  noon,  saying,  O  Baal,  hear 
us,  &c.     Isa.  lxv.  11. 

m  Acts  xvii.  22.  Then  Paul  stood  in  the  midst  of  Mars-lull, 
and  said,  Ye  men  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that  in  all  things  ye 
are  too  superstitious.  Col.  ii.  21,  22,  23.  (Touch  not;  taste 
net ;  handle  not ;  which  aU  are  to  perish  with  the  using  ;)  after 
the  commandments  and  doctrines  of  men  ?   Which  things  have 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  221 

corrupting  the  worship  of  Godn,  adding  to  it, 
or  taking  from  it°,  whether  invented  and  taken 
up  of  ourselves*5,  or  received  by  tradition  from 
others*1,  though  under  the  title  of  antiquity1",  cus- 
tom55, devotion1,  good  intent,  or  any  other  pre- 

indeed  a  shew  of  wisdom  in  will-worship,  and  humility,  and 
neglecting  of  the  body  :  not  in  any  honour  to  the  satisfying  of 
the  flesh. 

n  Mai.  i.  7,  8,  14.  Ye  offer  polluted  bread  upon  mine  altar. 
—But  cursed  be  the  deceiver,  which  hath  in  his  flock  a  male, 
and  voweth,  and  sacrificeth  unto  the  Lord  a  corrupt  thing ; 
for  I  am  a  great  King,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  my  name  is 
dreadful  among  the  heathen. 

°  Deut.  iv.  2.  Ye  shall  not  add  unto  the  word  which  I  com- 
mand you,  neither  shall  ye  diminish  aught  from  it,  that  ye  may 
keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  your  God  which  I  com- 
mand you. 

p  Psal.  cvi.  39.  Thus  were  they  defiled  with  their  own  works, 
and  went  a  whoring  with  their  own  inventions. 

q  Mat.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching/or 
doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

r  1  Pet.  i.  18.  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  were  not 
redeemed  with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from 
your  vain  co  wersation  received  by  tradition  from  your  fathers. 

s  Jer.  xliv.  17.  But  we  will  certainly  do  whatsoever  thing 
goeth  forth  out  of  our  own  mouth, Xo  burn  incense  unto  the 
queen  of  heaven,  and  to  pour  out  drink-offerings  unto  her, 
as  we  have  done,  we,  and  our  fathers,  our  kings,  and  our 
princes,  in  the  cities  of  Judah,  and  in  the  streets  of  Jeru- 
salem. 

*  Isa.  lxv.  3,  4,  5.  A  people  that  provoketh  me  to  anger 
continually  to  my  face ;  that  sacrificeth  in  gardens,  and 
burnetii  incense  upon  altars  of  brick ; — which  eat  swine's 
flesh,  and  broth  of  abominable  things  is  in  their  vessels ;  which 
say,  Stand  by  thyself,  come  not  near  to  me,  for  I  am  holier  than 
thou.  These  are  a  smoke  in  my  nose,  a  fire  that  burneth  all 
the  day.  GaL  i.  13,  14. — How  that  beyond  measure  I  perse- 
cuted the  church  of  God,  and  wasted  it ;  and  profited  in  the 
Jews'  religion  above  many  my  equals  in  mine  own  nation, 
being  more  exceedingly  zealous  of  the  traditions  of  my 
father?. 


222  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

tence  whatsoever^  ;  simonyw,  sacrilege*  ;  all  ne- 
glect/, contempt*,  hinderinga,  and  opposing  the 
worship  and  ordinances  which  God  hath  ap- 
pointed5. 

Q.  110.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the 
second  commandment,  the  more  to  enforce  it? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  com- 
mandment, the  more  to  enforce  it,  contained  in 
these  words,  For  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous 
God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them 
that  hate  me :  and  showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of 

v  1  Sam.  xiii.  11,  12. — I  forced  myself  therefore,  and  offered 
a  burnt-offering.  1  Sam-  xv.  21.  But  the  people  (said  Saul) 
took  of  the  spoil,  sheep  and  oxen,  the  chief  of  the  things 
which  should  have  been  utterly  destroyed,  to  sacrifice  unto 
the  Lord  thy  God  in  Gilgal. 

w  Acts  viii.  18,  19,  22.  And  when  Simon  saw  that  through 
laying  on  of  the  apostles'  hands  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given,  he 
offered  them  money,  &c. 

*  Rom.  ii.  22. — Thou  that  abhorrest  idols,  dost  thou  com- 
mit sacrilege  ?  Mai.  iii.  8.  Will  a  man  rob  God  ?  yet  ye  have 
robbed  me.  But  ye  say,  Wherein  have  we  robbed  thee  ?  In 
tithes  and  offerings. 

'  y  Exod.  iv.  24,  25,  26.  And  it  came  to  pass  by  the  way  in 
the  inn,  that  the  Lord  met  him,  and  sought  to  kill  him,  &c. 

z  Mat.  xxii.  5.  But  they  made  light  of  z7,  and  went  their 
ways,  one  to  his  farm,  another  to  his  merchandise.  Mai. 
i.  7,  13.  Ye  offer  polluted  bread  upon  mine  altar — ye  say, 
The  table  of  the  Lord  is  contemptible — Ye  said  also,  Behold, 
what  a  weariness  is  it !  and  ye  have  snuffed  at  it,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts :  and  ye  brought  that  which  was  torn,  and  the 
lame,  and  the  sick. 

a  Mat.  xxiii.  13.  But  wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
hypocrites '.  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against 
men ;  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither  suffer  ye  them 
that  are  entering,  to  go  in. 

b  Acts  xiii.  45.  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  multitudes, 
they  were  filled  with  envy,  and  spake  against  those  things 
which  were  spoken  bv  Paul,  contradicting  and  jblaspheming. 
1  Thess.  ii.  15,  16. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  223 

them  thai  love  me,  and  keep  my  commandments* ;  are, 
beside  God's  sovereignty  over  us,  and  propriety 
in  usd,  his  fervent  zeal  for  his  own  worships  and 
his  revengeful  indignation  against  all  false  wor- 
ship, as  being  a  spiritual  whoredomf;  account- 
ing the  breakers  of  this  commandment  such  as 
hate  him,  and  threatening  to  punish  them  unto 
divers  generations^,  and  esteeming  the  observers 
of  it  such  as  love  him  and  keep  his  command- 
ments, and  promising  mercy  to  them  unto  many 
generations11. 

c  Exod.  xx.  5,  6. 

d  Psal.  xlv.  11. — He  is  thy  Lord;  and  worship  thou  him. 
Rev.  xv.  3,  4.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of 
God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and  marvellous 
are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty  ;  just  and  true  are  thy 
ways,  thou  King  of  saints.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord, 
and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for  thou  only  art  holy. 

e  Exod.  xxxiv.  13,  14.  But  ye  shall  destroy  their  altars, 
break  their  images,  and  cut  down  their  groves :  For  thou 
shalt  worship  no  other  God ;  for  the  Lord,  whose  name  is  Jea- 
lous, is  a  jealous  God. 

£  1  Cor.  x.  20,  21,  22.  But  /  say,  that  the  things  which  the 
Gentiles  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  devils,  and  not  to  God : 
and  I  would  not  that  ye  should  have  fellowship  with  devils* 
Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils : 
ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table 
of  devils.  Do  we  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy?  Are  we 
stronger  than  he?  Deut.  xxxii.  16,  17,  18,  19.  Jer.  vii.  18, 
19,  20.     Ezek.  xvi.  26,  27. 

e  Hos.  ii.  2,  3,  4.  Plead  with  your  mother,  plead  ;  for  she 
is  not  my  wife,  neither  am  I  her  husband :  let  her  therefore 
put  away  her  whoredoms, — and  her  adulteries  from  between 
her  breasts  ;  lest  I  strip  her  naked,  and  set  her  as  in  the  day 
that  she  was  born,  and  make  her  as  a  wilderness,  and  set  her 
like  a  dry  land,  and  slay  her  with  thirst.  And  I  will  not  have 
mercy  upon  her  children  ;  for  they  be  the  children  of  whore- 
doms. 

b  Deut.  v.  29.    O  that  there  were  such  a  heart  in  them, 


224  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  111.    Which  is  the  third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not 
take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain :  for  the 
Lord  wilt  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name 
in  vain1. 

Q.  112.  What  is  required  in  the  third  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  requires,  that  the 
name  of  God,  his  titles,  attributesk,  ordinances1, 
the  wordm,  sacraments0,  prayer0,  oathsD,  vows0*, 

that  they  would  fear  me,  and  keep  all  my  commandments 
always,  that  it  might  be  well  with  them,  and  with  their  chil- 
dren for  ever ! 

■  Exod.  xx.  7. 

k  Mat.  vi.  9.  After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye :  Our 
Father  which  art  in  heaven  ;  hallowed  be  thy  name.  Deut. 
xxviii.  58. — That  thou  mayest  fear  this  glorious  and  fearful 
name,  THE  LORD  THY  GOD.  Psal.  lxviii.  4.  Extol  him  that 
rideth  upon  the  heavens  by  his  name  J  AH.  Psal.  xxix.  2. 
Kev.  xv.  3,  4.     (See  above  in  d.) 

1  Eccl.  v.  1.  Keep  thy  foot  when  thou  goest  to  the 
house  of  God,  and  be  more  ready  to  hear,  than  to  give  the 
sacrifice  of  fools  :  for  they  consider  not  that  they  do  evil.  Mai. 
ii.  4. 

m  Psal.  cxxxviii.  2.  I  will  worship  toward  thy  holy  temple, 
and  praise  thy  name  for  thy  loving  kindness,  and  for  thy  truth : 
for  thou  hast  magnified  thy  word  above  all  thy  name. 

n  1  Cor.  xi.  from  verse  23  to  30. — But  let  a  man  examine 
himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that 
cup.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and 
drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning  the  Lord's  body. 

°  1  Tim.  ii.  8.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every  where, 
lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting. 

p  Jer.  iv.  2.  And  thou  shalt  swear,  The  Lordliveth,  in  truth, 
in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness. 

Eccl.  v.  2,  4.  Be  not  rash  with  thy  mouth,  and  let  not 
thy  heart  be  hasty  to  utter  any  thing  before  God  ;  for  God  is 
in  heaven,  and  thou  upon  earth : — When  thou  vowest  a  vow 
unto  God,  defer  not  to  pay  it. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  225 

lots1",  his  works8,  and  whatsoever  else  there  is 
whereby  he  makes  himself  known,  be  holily  and 
reverently  used  in  thought1,  meditationv,  wordw, 
and  writingx ;  by  a  holy  profession3",  and  answer- 
able conversation2,  to  the  glory  of  God%  and  the 
good  of  ourselves5  and  others0. 

Q.  113.  What  are  the  stns  forbidden  in  the  third 
commandment  ? 

r  Acts  i.  24,  26.  And  they  prayed,  and  said,  Thou,  Lord, 
which  knowest  the  hearts  of  all  men,  show  whether  of  these 
two  thou  hast  chosen. — And  they  gave  forth  their  lots  :  and 
the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias. 

8  Job  xxxvi.  24.  Remember  that  thou  magnify  his  work, 
which  men  behold. 

1  Mai.  iii.  16. — And  a  book  of  remembrance  was  written  be- 
fore him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord,  and  that  thought  upon 
his  name. 

v  Psal.  viii.  throughout. — When  I  consider  thy  heavens, 
the  work  of  thy  fingers,  the  moon  and  the  stars,  which 
thou  hast  ordained ;  what  is  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of 
him? — O  Lord  our  Lord,  how  excellent  is  thy  name  in  all  the 
earth ! 

w  Psal.  cv.  %  5. — Talk  ye  of  all  his  wondrous  works,  &c. 
Col.  iii.  17. 

x  Psal.  cii.  18.  This  shall  be  written  for  the  generation  to 
come :  and  the  people  which  shall  be  created,  shall  praise  the 
Lord. 

>'  1  Pet.  iii.  15. — Be  ready  always  to  give  an  answer  to  every 
man  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you,  with 
meekness  and  fear.  Mich.  iv.  5. — We  will  walk  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  our  God  for  ever  and  ever. 

z  Phil.  i.  27.  Only  let  your  conversation  be  as  it  becometh 
the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

a  1  Cor.  x.  31.  Whether  therefore  ye  eat,  or  drink,  or 
whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 

b  Jer.  xxxii.  39.  And  I  will  give  them  one  heart,  and  one 
way,  that  they  may  fear  me  for  ever,  for  the  good  of  them. 

•  1  Pet.  ii.  12.  Having  your  conversation  honest  among  the 
Gentiles ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  against  you  as  evil  doers, 
they  may,  by  your  good  works  which  they  shall  behold,  glo- 
rify God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 


226  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  third  command- 
ment are,  the  not  using  of  God's  name  as  is  re- 
quiredd  ;  and  the  abuse  of  it  in  an  ignorante,  vainfr 
irreverent,  profane^,  superstitious11,  or  wicked  men- 
tioning or  otherwise  using  his  titles,  attributes1, 
ordinancesk,  or  works1 ;  by  blasphemy10  ;  perjury0  -7 


a  Mai.  ii.  2.  If  ye  will  not  hear,  and  if  ye  will  not  lay  it 
to  heart,  to  give  glory  unto  my  name,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
I  will  even  send  a  curse  upon  you,  and  I  will  curse  your 
blessings. 

e  Acts  xvii.  23.     Whom  therefore  ye  ignorantly  worship. 

f  Prov.  xxx.  9.     Lest  I  be  full,  and  deny  thee,  and  say,  Who 
m  the  Lord  ?  Or  lest  I  be  poor,  and  steal,  and  take  the  name  of  • 
my  God  in  vain. 

z  Mai.  i.  6,  7,  12. — If  then  I  be  a  father,  where  is  my 
honour  ?  And  if  I  be  a  master,  where  is  my  fear  ?  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts  unto  you,  O  priests,  that  despise  my  name. — But 
ye  have  profaned  it,  in  that  ye  say,  The  table  of  the  Lord  is 
polluted;  and  the  fruit  thereof,  even  his  meat,  it  contemptible. 
Mai.  iii.  14. 

h  Jer.  vii.  4,  9, 10,  14, 31.  Trust  ye  not  in  lying  words  ,saying, 
The  temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple 
of  the  Lord,  are  these,  &c.     Col.  ii.  20,  21,  22. 

1  Exod.  v.  2.  And  Pharaoh  said,  Who  is  the  Lord,  that  I 
should  obey  his  voice  to  let  Israel  go  ?  Psal.  cxxxix.  20.  For  they 
speak  against  thee  wickedly,  and  thine  enemies  take  thy  name 
in  vain. 

k  Psal.  1.  16,  17,  But  unto  the  wicked  God  saith,  What 
hast  thou  to  do  to  declare  my  statutes,  or  that  thou  shouldest 
take  my  covenant  in  thy  mouth  ?  seeing  thou  hatest  instruc- 
tion, and  castest  my  words  behind  thee. 

1  Isa.  v.  12.  And  the  harp,  and  the  viol,  the  tabret,  and 
pipe,  and  wine,  are  in  their  feasts :  but  they  regard  not  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  neither  consider  the  operation  of  his  hands. 

m  2  Kings  xix.  22.  Whom  hast  thou  reproached  and  blas- 
phemed ?  and  against  whom  hast  thou  exalted  thy  voice,  and 
lifted  up  thine  eyes  on  high  ?  even  against  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel.    Lev.  xxiv.  11. 

n  Zech.  v.  4.— And  it  shall  enter  into  the  house  of  the  thief,  anil 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  227 

all  sinful  cursing0,  oathsD,  vowsq,  and  lots  r;  viola- 
ting of  our  oaths  and  vows,  if  lawful8;  and  ful- 
filling them,  if  of  things  unlawful1 ;  murmuring 
and  quarrelling  atv,  curious  prj'ing  intow,  and  mis- 
applying  of  God's   decrees*   and  providencesy ; 

into  the  house  of  him  that  sweareth  falsely  by  my  name  :  and 
it  shall  remain  in  the  midst  of  his  house,  and  shall  consume  it. 

°  Rom.  xii.  14. — Bless,  and  curse  not.  1  Sam.  xvii.  43. 
2  Sam.  xvi.  5. 

p  Jer.  v.  7. — Thy  children  have  forsaken  me,  and  sworn  by 
them  that  are  no  gods.  Jer.  xxiii.  10. — For  because  of  swearing 
the  land  mourneth. 

q  Deut.  xxiii.  13.  Thou  shalt  not  bring  the  hire  of  a  whore, 
or  the  price  of  a  dog,  into  the  house  of  the  Lord  thy  God  for 
any  vow.  Acts  xxiii.  12,  14.  And  when  it  was  day,  certain  ol 
the  Jews  banded  together,  and  bound  themselves  under  a 
curse,  saying  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they 
had  killed  Paul. 

r  Esth.  iii.  7.  and  ix.  24.  They  cast  Pur,  that  w,  the  lot,  be- 
fore Haman,  from  day  to  day. — Because  Haman — had  devised 
against  the  Jews  to  destroy  them,  and  had  cast  Pur. 

6  Psal.  xxiv.  4. — Who  hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul  unto  vanity, 
nor  sworn  deceitfully.  Ezek.  xvii.  16,  18,  19. — Surely  mine 
oath  that  he  hath  despised,  and  my  covenant  that  he  hath 
broken,  even  it  will  I  recompense  upon  his  own  head. 

1  Mark  vi.  26.  And  the  king  was  exceeding  sorry  ;  yet  for 
his  oath's  sake,  and  for  their  sakes  which  sat  with  him,  he 
would  not  reject  her.     1  Sam.  xxv.  22,  32,  33,  34. 

v  Rom.  ix.  14,  19,  20. — Is  there  unrighteousness  with  God  ? 
God  forbid. — Why  doth  he  yet  find  fault  ?  For  who  hath  re 
sisted  his  will  ?   Nay  but,  O  man,  who  art  thou  that  replies! 
against  God  ?  Shall  the  thing  formed  say  to  him  that  formed  it, 
Why  hast  thou  made  me  thus  ? 

w  Deut.  xxix.  29.     The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord. 

x  Rom.  iii.  5,  7,  8.  But  if  our  unrighteousness  commend  the 
righteousness  of  God,  what  shall  we  say  ?  Is  God  unrighteous 
who  taketh  vengeance  ? — For  if  the  truth  of  God  hath  more 
abounded  through  my  lie  unto  his  glory ;  why  yet  am  I  also 
judged  as  a  sinner  ?  &c. 

y  Eccl.  viii.  11.   Because  sentence  against  an  evil  work  is  not 
executed  speedily,  therefore  the  heart  of  the  sons  of  men  is 
fully  set  in  them  to  do  evil.    Psal.  lxxiii.  12,  13. 
20 


228  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

misinterpreting2,  misapplying*,  or  any  way  per- 
verting  the  word,  or  any  part  of  itb,  to  profane 
jestsc,  curious  and  unprofitable  questions,  vain 
janglings,  or  the  maintaining  of  false  doctrines11  ; 
abusing  it,  the  creatures,  or  any  thing  contained 
under  the  name  of  God,  to  charmse,  or  sinful  lusts 
and  practices';   the  maligning5,  scorningb,  revi- 

z  Mat.  v.  21.  to  the  end. 

a  Ezek.  xiii.  22.  Because  with  lies  ye  have  made  the  heart 
of  the  righteous  sad,  whom  I  hare  not  made  sad  ;  and  strength- 
ened the  hands  of  the  wicked,  that  he  should  not  return  from 
his  wicked  way,  by  promising  him  life. 

b  2  Pet  iii.  16. — In  which  are  some  things  hard  to  be  under- 
stood, which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable  wrest,  as 
they  do  also  the  other  scriptures,  unto  their  own  destruction. 
Mat.  xxii.24 — 31. — Ye  do  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  nor 
the  power  of  God,  &c. 

c  Jer.  xxiii.  34,  36,  38. 

d  1  Tim.  vi.  4,  5,  20.  He  is  proud,  knowing  nothing,  but 
doting  about  questions  and  strifes  of  words,  whereof  cometh 
envy,  strife,  railings,  evil  surmisings,  perverse  disputings  of 
men  of  corrupt  minds,  and  destitute  of  the  truth. — Avoiding 
profane  and  vain  babblings,  and  oppositions  of  science  falsely 
so  called.  2  Tim.  ii.  14. — Charging  them  before  the  Lord,  that 
they  strive  not  about  words  to  no  profit,  but  to  the  subverting 
.  of  the  hearers.     Tit.  iii.  9. 

e  Deut.  xviii.  10 — 14.  There  shall  not  be  found  among  you 
any  one  that  maketh  his  son  or  his  daughter  to  pass  through  the 
fire,  or  that  useth  divination,  or  an  observer  of  times,  or  an  en- 
chanter, or  a  witch,  or  a  charmer,  or  a  consulter  with  familiar 
spirits,  or  a  wizard,  or  a  necromancer.     Acts  xix.  13. 

f  2  Tim.  iv.  3,  4.  For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will 
not  endure  sound  doctrine  ;  but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they 
heap  to  themselves  teachers,  having  itching  ears ;  and  they 
shall  turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  shall  be  turned 
unto  fables.     Jude  iv.     Rom.  xiii.  13,  14.     1  Kings  xxi.  9, 10. 

£  Acts  xiii.  45.  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  multitudes,  they 
were  filled  with  envy,  and  spake  against  those  things  which 
were  spoken  by  Paul,  contradicting  and  blaspheming.  1  John 
iii.  12. 

h  2  Pet.  iii.  3.    Knowing  this  first,  that  there  shall  come  in 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  229 

ling1,  or  any  ways  opposing  of  God's  truth,  grace, 
and  waysk  ;  making  profession  of  religion  in  hypo- 
crisy, or  for  sinister  ends1 ;  being  ashamed  of  itm, 
or  a  shame  to  it,  by  uncomfortable0,  unwise0, 
unfruitful0  and  offensive  walkingq  or  backsliding 
from  itr. 

Q.  114.  What  reasons  are  annexed  to  the  third 
commandment  ? 

the  last  days  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own  lusts.  Psal.  i.  1. 
—nor  sitteth  in  the  seat  of  the  scornful. 

»  1  Pet.  iv.  4.  Wherein  they  think  it  strange,  that  ye  run 
not  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of  riot,  speaking  evil  of 
you. 

k  Acts  xiii.  45,  46,  50.  See  in  letter  h .  But  the  Jews  stirred 
up  the  devout  and  honourable  women,  and  the  chief  men  ot 
the  city,  and  raised  persecution  against  Paul  and  Barnabas, 
and  expelled  them  out  of  their  coasts.  Acts  iv.  18. — And  com- 
manded them  not  to  speak  at  all,  nor  teach,  in  the  name  o\ 
Jesus.     Acts  xix.  9.     1  Thess.  ii.  16.     Heb.  x.  29. 

1  2  Tim.  iii.  5.  Having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the 
power  thereof.  Mat.  xxiii.  14.  Wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pha- 
risees, hypocrites !  for  ye  devour  widows'  houses,  and  for  a 
pretence  make  long  prayer.     Mat.  vi.  1,  2,  3,  5,  16. 

m  Mark  viii.  38.  Whosoever  therefore  shall  be  ashamed  of 
me,  and  of  my  words,  in  this  adulterous  and  sinful  generation ; 
of  him  also  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed,  when  he  cometh 
in  the  glory  of  his  Father,  with  the  holy  angels. 

n  Psal.  lxxiii.  14, 15.  For  all  the  day  long  have  I  been  plagued, 
and  chastened  every  morning,  &c. 

°  Eph.  v.  15,  16,  17.  See  then  that  ye  walk  circumspectly, 
not  as  fools,  but  as  wise. — Wherefore  be  ye  not  unwise,  but 
understanding  what  the  will  of  the  Lord  is.     1  Cor.  vi.  5,  6. 

p  Isa.  v.  4.  What  could  have  been  done  more  to  my  vine 
vard,  that  1  have  not  done  in  it  ?  Wherefore,  when  I  looked 
that  it  should  bring  forth  grapes,  brought  it  forth  wild  grapes  ? 
2  Pet.  i.  8,  9. 

i  Rom.  ii.  23,  24.     Thou  that  makest  thy  boast  of  the  law, 

through  breaking  the  law  dishonourest  thou  God?    For  the 

name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles,  through  you. 

r  Gal.  iii.  1,3.   O  foolish  Galatians.  who  hath  bewitched  youx 


230  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM, 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  third  command- 
ment, in  these  words,  {the  Lord  thy  God,)  and  (for 
the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his 
name  in  vains)  are,  because  he  is  the  Lord  and  our 
God,  therefore  his  name  is  not  to  be  profaned,  or 
any  way  abused  by  us1 ;  especially  because  he  will 
be  so  far  from  acquitting  and  sparing  the  trans- 
gressors of  this  commandment,  as  that  he  will  not 
suffer  them  to  escape  his  righteous  judgment^ 
albeit  many  such  escape  the  censures  and  punish- 
ments of  menw. 

Q.  11.5.    Which  is  the  fourth  commandment? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  is,  Remember  the 
Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy*  Six  day  days  shalt  thou 
labour,  and  do  all  thy  work :  but  the  seventh  day  is 
the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God :  in  it  thou  shall 
not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daugh- 
ter, thy  man-servant,  nor  thy  maidservant,  nor  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  zuithin  thy  gates  ;  For 
in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea, 
and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day  : 


that  ye  should  not  obey  the  truth,  before  whose  eyes  Jesus 
Christ  hath  been  evidently  set  forth,  crucified  among  you  ? — Are 
ye  so  foolish?  Having  begun  in  the  spirit,  are  ye  now  made 
perfect  by  the  flesh?  Heb.  vi.  6. 

8  Exod.  xx.  7. 

1  Lev.  xix.  12.  And  ye  shall  not  swear  by  my  name  falsely, 
neither  shalt  thou  profane  the  name  of  thy  God :  I  am  the 
Lord. 

v  Deut.  xxviii.  58,  59.  If  thou  wilt  not  observe  to  do  all  the 
words  of  this  law,  that  are  written  in  this  book,  that  thou  may- 
est  fear  this  glorious  and  fearful  name,  THE  LORD  THY 
GOD  ;  then  the  Lord  will  make  thy  plagues  wonderful,  and  the 
plagues  of  thy  seed,  even  great  plagues,  and  of  long  continu- 
ance.    Zech.  v.  2,  3,  4.     Ezek.  xxxvi.  21,  22,  23. 

^  1  Sam.  ii.  12.  17.  22.     1  Sam.  iii.  13. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHlSxM.  231 

wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day  and  hal- 
lowed it*. 

Q.  116.  What  is  required  in  the  fourth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  requireth  of  all 
men  the  sanctifying  or  keeping  holy  to  God  such 
set  times  as  he  hath  appointed  in  his  word,  ex- 
pressly one  whole  day  in  seven ;  which  was  the 
seventh  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the 
resurrection  of  Christ,  and  the  first  day  of  the 
week  ever  since,  and  so  to  continue  to  the  end  of 
the  world ;  which  is  the  Christian  Sabbathy,  and 
in  the  New  Testament  called  The  Lord^s  day2. 

Q.  117,  Hozo  is  the  Sabbath  or  Lord^s  day  to  be 
sanctified? 

A.  The  Sabbath,  or  Lord's  day,  is  to  be  sancti- 
fied by  an  holy  resting  all  that  day%  not  only  from 
such  works  as  are  at  all  times  sinful,  but  even  from 
such  worldly  employments  and  recreations  as  are 
on  other  days  lawfulb ;  and  making  it  our  delight 
to  spend  the  whole  time  (except  so  much  of  it  as 

*  Exod.  xx.  8,  9,  10,  11. 

y  Gen.  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and  sancti- 
fied it ;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his  work.  1 
Cor.  xvi.  1,  2. — Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him.  Acts  xx. 
7.  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples 
came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them,  ready 
to  depart  on  the  morrow.  John  xx.  19 — 27.  Mat.  v.  17,  18 
Isa.  lvi.  2,  4,  6,  7.  Blessed  if  the  man  that  doeth  this, — that 
keepeth  the  Sabbath  from  polluting  it,  &c. 

2  Rev.  i.  10.     I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day. 

*  Exod.  xx.  8,  10.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day,  to  keep  it 
holy. — In  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  &c. 

b  Exod.  xvi.  25 — 29.     And  Moses  said,  Eat  that  to-day ;  for 
to-day  is  a  Sab  oath  unto  the  Lord :  to-day  ye  shall  not  find  it  in 
the  field.    Six  days  ye  shall  gather  it ;  but  on  the  seventh  day, 
20* 


232  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

is  to  be  taken  up  in  works  of  necessity  and  mer- 
cy0) in  the  public  and  private  exercises  of  God's 
worship11.  And,  to  that  end,  we  are  to  prepare 
our  hearts,  and  with  such  foresight,  diligence,  and 
moderation,  to  dispose,  and  seasonably  to  despatch 
our  worldly  business,  that  we  may  be  the  more 
free  and  fit  for  the  duties  of  that  daye. 

Q.  118.  Why  is  the  charge  of  keeping  the  Sabbath 
more  specially  directed  to  governors  of  families  and 
other  superiors  ? 

which  is  the  Sabbath,  in  it  there  shall  be  none,  &c.  Jer.  xvii.  21 , 
22.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Take  heed  to  yourselves,  and  bear  no 
burden  on  the  Sabbath-day,  nor  bring  it  in  by  the  gates  of  Jeru- 
salem ;  neither  carry  forth  a  burden  out  of  your  houses  on  the 
Sabbath-day,  neither  do  ye  any  work ;  but  hallow  ye  the  Sab- 
bath-day, as  I  commanded  your  fathers.  Neh.  xiii.  15 — 23. 
In  those  days  saw  I  in  Judah  some  treading  wine-presses  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  bringing  in  sheaves,  and  lading  asses  ;  as  also 
wine,  grapes,  and  figs,  and  all  manner  of  burdens. — Then  1  con- 
tended with  the  nobles  of  Judah,  and  said  unto  them,  What 
evil  thing  is  this  that  ye  do,  and  profane  the  Sabbath-day  ? 

c  Mat.  xii.  1 — 14.  At  that  time  Jesus  went  on  the  Sabbath- 
day  through  the  corn ;  and  his  disciples  were  a  hungered,  and 
began  to  pluck  the  ears  of  corn,  and  to  eat.  But  when  the 
Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  him,  Behold,  thy  disciples  do 
that  which  is  not  lawful  to  do  upon  the  Sabbath-day.  But  he 
said  unto  them,  Szc. 

d  Lev.  xxiii.  3.  Six  days  shall  work  be  done ;  but  the  se- 
venth day  is  the  Sabbath  of  rest,  a  holy  convocation.  Isa.  lviii 
13. — And  call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  ho- 
nourable ;  and  shalt  honour  him,  not  doing  thine  own  waysr 
nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  thine  own  words. 
Luke  iv.  16. — And,  as  his  custom  was,  he  went  into  the  syna- 
gogue on  the  Sabbath-day,  and  stood  up  for  to  read.   Acts  xx.  7. 

e  Exod.  xx.  8.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day,  to  keep  it  holy. 
Luke  xxiii.  54,  56.  And  that  day  was  the  preparation,  and  the 
Sabbath  drew  on,  &c.  Neh.  xiii.  19.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
when  the  gates  of  Jerusalem  began  to  be  dark  before  the  Sab- 
bath, I  commanded  that  the  gates  should  be  shut,  and  charged 
that  they  should  not  be  opened  till  after  the  Sabbath. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  2S3 

A.  The  charge  of  keeping  the  Sabbath  is  more 
specially  directed  to  governors  of  families  and 
other  superiors,  because  they  are  bound  not  only 
to  keep  it  themselves,  but  to  see  that  it  be  ob- 
served by  all  those  that  are  under  their  charge  ; 
and  because  they  are  prone  oft-times  to  hinder 
them  by  employments  of  their  own1". 

Q.  119.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  fourth  command- 
ment are,  all  omissions  of  the  duties  required',  all 
careless,  negligent,  and  unprofitable  performing  of 
them,  and  being  weary  of  themh ;  all  profaning  the 
day  by  idleness,  and  doing  that  which  is  in  itself 
sinful1 ;  and  by  all  needless  works,  words,  and 
thoughts,  about  our  worldly  employments  and  re- 
creations1^. 

Q.  120.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the 
fourth  commandment,  the  more  to  enforce  it  ? 

f  See  above  in  b.  Exod.  xx.  10.  In  it  (the  Sabbath)  thou 
shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  &c.  Exod.  xxiii.  12. 
— That  thine  ox  and  thine  ass  may  rest,  and  the  son  of  thy  hand- 
maid, and  the  stranger,  may  be  refreshed.  Exod.  xvi.  22,  25,  29. 

s  Ezek.  xxii.  26.  Her  priests  have  violated  my  law,  and 
have  profaned  my  holy  things  ; — and  have  hid  their  eyes  from 
my  Sabbaths,  and  I  am  profaned  among;  them. 

h  Ezek.  xxxiii.  30,  31,  32. — And  they  come  unto  thee  as  the 
people  cometh,  and  they  sit  before  thee  as  my  people,  and  they 
hear  thy  words,  but  they  will  not  do  them  :  for  with  their  mouth 
they  shew  much  love,  but  their  heart  goeth  after  their  covetous- 
ness,  &c.  Mai.  i.  13.  Ye  said  also,  Behold,  what  a  weariness 
is  it  I  and  ye  have  snuffed  at  it,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts  :  and 
ye  brought  that  which  was  torn,  and  the  lame,  and  the  sick. 
Amos  viii.  5.     Acts  xx.  7,  9. 

1  Ezek.  xxiii.  38.  Moreover,  this  they  have  done  unto  me ; 
they  have  denied  my  sanctuary  in  the  same  day,  and  have  pro- 
faned my  Sabbaths. 

k  Jer.  xvii.  24,  27,— But  if  ye  will  not  hearken  unto  me,  to 


534  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  command- 
ment, the  more  to  enforce  it,  are  taken :  from  the 
equity  of  it,  God  allowing  us  six  days  of  seven  foi 
our  own  affairs,  and  reserving  but  one  for  himself 
in  these  words,  six  days  shalt  thou  labour  and  do  all 
thy  work1 :  from  God's  challenging  a  special  pro- 
priety in  that  day,  the  seventh  is  the  Sabbath  of  the 
Lord  thy  Godm  :  from  the  example  of  God,  who  in 
six  days  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that 
in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day :  and  from  that 
blessing  which  God  put  upon  that  day,  not  only  in 
sanctifying  it  to  be  a  day  for  his  service,  but  in  or- 
daining it  to  be  a  means  of  blessing  to  us  in  our 
sanctifying  it,  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sab- 
bath day  and  hallowed  itn. 

Q.  121.  Why  is  the  zvord  remember  set  in  the  be- 
ginning  of  the  fourth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  word  remember  is  set  in  the  beginning 

of  the  fourth  commandment0,  partly  because  of 

the  great  benefit  of  remembering  it,  we  being 

thereby  helped  in  our  preparation  to  keep  itp ;  and, 

-  in  keeping  it,  better  to  keep  all  the  rest  of  the 

hallow  the  Sabbath-day,  and  not  to  bear  a  burden, — then  will  I 
kindle  a  fire  in  the  gates  thereof,  and  it  shall  devour  the  pala- 
ces of  Jerusalem,  and  it  shall  not  be  quenched.     Isa.  lviii.  13. 

*  Exod.  xx.  9. 

m  Exod.  xx.  10. 

n  Exod.  xx.  11. 

°  Exod.  xx.  8. 

p  Exod.  xvi.  23. — To-morrow  is  the  rest  of  the  holy  Sabbath 
unto  the  Lord :  bake  that  which  ye  will  bake  to-day,  and  seethe 
that  ye  will  seethe.  Luke  xxiii.  54,  56.  And  that  day  was 
the  preparation,  and  the  Sabbath  drew  on,  &c.  Compared  with 
Mark  xv.  42.  And  now,  when  the  even  was  come,  (because  it 
was  the  preparation,  that  is,  the  day  before  the  Sabbath,)  Neh. 
xiii.  19. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  235 

commandments**,  and  to  continue  a  thankful  re 
membrance  of  the  two  great  benefits  of  creation 
and  redemption,  which  contain  a  short  abridgment 
of  religion1" :  and  partly  because  we  are  ready  to 
forget  its,  for  that  there  is  less  light  of  nature  for 
it1,  aad  yet  it  restraineth  our  natural  liberty  in 
things  at  other  times  lawfulv ;  that  it  cometh  but 
once  in  seven  days,  and  many  worldly  businesses 
come  between,  and  too  often  take  off  our  minds 
from  thinking  of  it,  eithei  to  prepare  for  it,  or  to 
sanctify  itw ;  and  that  Satan  with  his  instruments, 
much  labour  to  blot  out  the  glory,  and  even  the 
memory  of  it,  to  bring  in  all  irreligion  and  impiety^. 

q  Ezek.  xx.  12,  19,  20.  Moreover  also,  I  gave  them  my  Sab- 
baths, to  be  a  sign  between  me  and  them,  that  they  might  know 
that  I  am  the  Lord  that  sanctify  them. — And  hallow  my  Sab- 
baths ;  and  they  shall  be  a  sign  between  me  and  you,  that  ye  may 
know  that  I  am  the  Lord  your  God. 

r  Gen.  ii.  2,  3.  And  on  the  seventh  day  God  ended  his  work 
which  he  had  made ;  and  he  rested  on  the  seventh  day  from  all 
his  work  which  he  had  made.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh 
day,  and  sanctified  it :  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all 
his  work  which  God  created  and  made.  Psal.  cxviii.  22,  24. 
The  stone  which  the  builders  refused,  it  is  become  the  head  stone 
of  the  corner.  This  is  the  day  which  the  Lord  hath  made ;  we 
will  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  it.  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit 
on  the  Lord's  day. — Heb.  iv.  9. 

■  Ezek.  xxii.  26.  Her  priests  have  violated  my  law, — and 
have  hid  their  eyes  from  my  Sabbaths. 

*  Neh.  ix.  14.  And  madest  known  unto  them  thy  holy  Sab- 
bath, and  commandedst  them  precepts,  statutes,  and  laws,  by 
the  hand  of  Moses  thy  servant. 

v  Exod.  xxxiv.  21.  Six  days  thou  shalt  work;  but  on  the 
seventh  day  thou  shalt  rest:  in  earing-time  and  in  harvest 
thou  shalt  rest. 

w  Exod.  xx.  9.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labour.  Amos  viii.  5. — 
When  will  the  new  moon  be  gone, — and  the  Sabbath,  that  we 
may  set  forth  wheat  ?  &c. 

*  Lam.  i.  7.     Jerusalem  remembered  in  the  davs  of  her  af- 


236  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  122.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  six  commandments 
which  contain  our  duty  to  man  ? 

A.  The  sum  of  the  six  commandments  which 
contain  our  duty  to  man,  is,  to  love  our  neighbour 
as  ourselvesy,  and  to  do  to  others  what  we  would 
have  them  do  to  usz. 

Q.  1 23.    Which  is  the  fifth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  is,  honour  thy  father 
and  thy  mother  ;  that  thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the 
land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee*. 

Q.  124.  Who  are  meant  by  father  and  mother,  in 
the  fifth  commandment  ? 

A.  By  father  and  mother,  in  the  fifth  command- 
ment, are  meant  not  only  natural  parentsb,  but  all 
superiors  in  agec  and  giftsd  ;  and  especially  such  as 
by  God's  ordinance  are  over  us  in  place  of  autho- 

fliction,  and  of  her  miseries,  all  her  pleasant  things  that  she  had 
in  the  days  of  old,  when  her  people  fell  into  the  hand  of  the 
enemy,  and  none  did  help  her :  the  adversaries  saw  her,  and 
did  mock  at  her  Sabbaths.  Neh.  xiii.  from  verse  15  to  23.  In 
those  days  saw  I  in  Judah,  some  treading  wine-presses  on  the 
Sabbath.   Jer.  xvii.  21,  22, 23. 

>'  Mat.  xxii.  39.  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

z  Mat.  vii.  12.  Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them :  for  this  is 
the  law  and  the  prophets. 

a  Exod.  xx.  12. 

b  Prov.  xxiii.  22,  25.  Hearken  unto  thy  father  that  begat 
thee,  and  despise  not  thy  mother  when  she  is  old. — Thy  father 
and  thy  mother  shall  be  glad,  and  she  that  bare  thee  shaU  re- 
joice.    Eph.  vi.  1,  2. 

c  1  Tim.  v.  1,2.  Rebuke  not  an  elder,  but  entreat  him  as  a 
father ;  and  the  younger  men  as  brethren ;  the  elder  women 
as  mothers ;  the  younger  as  sisters. 

d  Gen.  iv.  20,  21.  And  Adah  bare  Jabal :  he  was  the  fa- 
ther of  such  as  dwell  in  tents,  and  of  such  as  have  cattle.  And 
his  brother's  name  was  Jubal :  he  was  the  father  of  all  such  a$ 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  237 

rity,  whether  in  familye,   churchf,  or  common- 
wealths. 

Q.  125.  Why  are  superiors  styled  father  and  mo- 
ther? 

A.  Superiors  are  styled  father  and  mother,  both 
to  teach  them  in  all  duties  toward  their  inferiors, 
like  natural  parents,  to  express  love  and  tender 
ness  to  them,  according  to  their  several  relations11 ; 
and  to  work  inferiors  to  a  greater  willingness  and 
cheerfulness  in  performing  their  duties  to  their 
superiors,  as  to  their  parents1. 

Q.   126.    What  is  the  general  scope  of  the  fifth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  general  scope  of  the  fifth  commandment, 
is  the  performance  of  those  duties  which  we  mu- 

handle  the  harp  and  organ.     Gen.  xlv.  8. — And  he  hath  made 
me  a  father  to  Pharaoh. 

e  2  Kings  v.  13.  And  his  servants  came  near,  and  spake- 
unto  him,  and  said,  My  father,  if  the  prophet  had  bid  thee  da 
tome  great  thing,  wouldst  thou  not  have  done  it  ? 

{  Gal.  ie.  19.  My  little  children,  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth 
again,  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you.  2  Kings  ii.  12.  And  Eli 
sha  saw  it,  and  he  cried,  My  father,  my  father,  the  chariot 
of  Israel,  and  the  horsemen  thereof!   2  Kings  xiii.  14. 

s  Isa.  xlix.  23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers,  and 
their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers. 

h  Eph.  vi.  4.  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to 
wrath :  but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord.  1  Thess.  ii.  7,  8,  11.  But  we  were  gentle  among  you, 
even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  children :  so,  being  affection- 
ately desirous  of  you,  we  were  willing  to  have  imparted  unto 
you,  not  the  Gospel  of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  be- 
cause ye  were  dear  unto  us.— As  ye  know  how  we  exhorted, 
and  comforted,  and  charged  every  one  of  you,  as  a  father  doth 
his  children.     Num.  xi.  11,  12,  16. 

1  1  Cor.  iv.  14,  15,  16.  I  write  not  these  things  to  shame 
you,  but,  as  my  beloved  sons,  I  warn  you.  For  though  ye  have 
ten  thousand  instructors  in  Christ,  yet,  have  ye  not  many  fathers  : 


238  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM* 

tually  owe  in  our  several  relations,  as  inferiors, 
superiors,  or  equalsk. 

Q.  127.    What  is  the  honour  that  inferiors  owe  to 
superiors  ? 

A.  The  honour  which  inferiors  owe  to  their  su- 
periors is,  all  due  reverence  in  heart1,  wordm,  and 
behaviour0;    prayer  and  thanksgiving  for  them0; 
imitation  of  their  virtues  and  graces0 ;  willing  obe 
dience  to  their  lawful  commands  and  counselsq ; 

for  in  Christ  Jesus  I  have  begotten  you  through  the  Gospel. 
Wherefore,  I  beseech  you,  be  ye  followers  of  me. 

k  Eph.  v.  21.  Submitting  yourselves  one  to  another  in  the 
fear  of  God.  1  Pet.  ii.  17.  Honour  all  men.  Love  the  bro- 
therhood. Fear  God.  Honour  the  king.  Rom.  xiL  10.  Be 
kindly  affectioned  one  to  another,  with  brotherly  love ;  in  ho- 
nour preferring  one  another. 

1  Mai.  i.  6.  A  son  honoureth  his  father,  and  a  servant  his 
master :  if  then  I  be  a  father,  where  is  my  honour  ?  and  if  I  be 
a  master,  where  is  my  fear  ?  Lev.  xix.  3.  Ye  shall  fear  every 
man  his  mother  and  his  father. 

m  Prov.  xxxi.  28.  Her  children  arise  up,  and  call  her  bles- 
sed ;  her  husband  also,  and  he  praiseth  her.  1  Pet.  iii.  6.  Even 
as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham,  calling  him  lord : — 

n  Lev.  xix.  32.  Thou  shalt  rise  up  before  the  hoary  head, 
and  honour  the  face  of  the  old  man.  1  Kings  ii.  19. — And  she 
sat  on  his  right-hand. 

°  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  sup- 
plications, prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks  be  made 
for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and/or  all  that  are  in  authority. 

p  Heb.  xiii.  7.  Remember  them  which  have  the  rule  over 
you,  who  have  spoken  unto  you  the  word  of  God ;  whose  faith 
follow,  considering  the  end  of  their  conversation.  Phil.  3.  17. 
Brethren,  be  followers  together  of  me,  and  mark  them  which 
walk  so,  as  ye  have  us  for  an  ensample. 

°»  Eph.  vi.  1,  2,  5,  6,  7.  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  the 
Lord  : — Servants,  be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your  masters, 
according  to  the  flesh,  &c.  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14.  Submit  yourselves 
to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake :  whether  it  be 
to  the  king,  as  supreme,  or  unto  governors,  &c.  Rom.  xiii. 
from  J  to  6.     Heb,  xiii.  17.     Prov.  iv.  3,  4.  and  xxiii.  22. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  239 

due  submission  to  their  corrections1, ;  fidelity  to*, 
defence1  and  maintenance  of  their  persons  and 
authority,  according  to  their  several  ranks,  and 
the  nature  of  their  placesv  ;  bearing  with  their  in- 
firmities, and  covering  them  in  lovew,  that  so 
they  may  be  an  honour  to  them  and  to  their 
governments 

*  Heb.  xii.  9.  Furthermore,  we  have  had  fathers  of  our 
flesh  which  corrected  us,  and  we  gave  them  reverence.  1  Pet. 
ii.  IS,  19,  20.  Servants,  be  subject  to  your  masters,  with  all 
fear; — but  if,  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer  for  it,  ye  take  it 
patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with  God. 

6  Tit.  ii.  9,  10.  Exhort  servants  to  be  obedient  unto  their 
own  masters,  and  to  please  them  well  in  all  things;  not 
answering  again ;  not  purloining,  but  showing  all  good 
fidelity  ;  that  they  may  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour 
in  all  things. 

1  1  Sam.  xxvi.  15,  16. — Wherefore  then  hast  thou  not  kept 
thy  lord  the  king  t — As  the  Lord  liveth,  ye  are  worthy  to  die, 
because  ye  have  not  kept  your  master,  the  Lord's  anointed. 
2  Sam.  xviii.  3.     Esth.  vi.  2. 

v  Mat.  xxii.  21.  Render  therefore  unto  Cesar,  the  things  which 
are  Cesar's.  Rom.  xiii.  6,  7. — For  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute  also : 
for  they  are  God's  ministers,  attending  continually  upon  this 
very  thing.  Render  therefore  to  all  their  dues  :  tribute  to 
whom  tribute  is  due  ;  custom  to  whom  custom  ;  fear  to  whom 
fear ;  honour  to  whom  honour.  1  Tim.  v.  17,  18.  Let  the 
elders  that  rule  well,  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour, 
especially  they  who  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine. — Thou 
shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn.  And,  the 
labourer  is  worthy  of  his  reward.  Gal.  vi.  6.  Gen.  xlv.  11. 
and  xlvii.  12. 

w  Gen.  ix.  23.  And  Shem  and  Japheth  took  a  garment, 
and  laid  it  upon  both  their  shoulders,  and  went  backward, 
and  covered  the  nakedness  of  their  father :  and  their  faces 
were  backward,  and  they  saw  not  their  father's  nakedness.  1 
Pet.  ii.  18.     Prov.  xxiii.  22. 

*  Psal.  cxxvii.  3,  4,  5.  Lo,  children  are  a  heritage  of  the 
Lord. — Happy  is  the  man  that  hath  his  quiver  full  of  them  : 
they  shall  not  be  ashamed,  but  they  shall  speak  with  the  ene- 
mies in  the  gate.  Prov.  xxxi.  23.  Her  husband  is  known  in 
the  gates,  when  he  sitteth  among  the  elders  of  the  land. 

31 


240  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  128.  What  are  the  sins  of  inferiors  against 
their  superiors  ? 

A.  The  sins  of  inferiors  against  their  superiors 
are,  all  neglect  of  the  duties  required  toward 
themy  ;  envying  atz,  contempt  of  %  and  rebellion13 
against  their  persons0  and  placesd,  in  their  lawful 
counsels**,  commands  and  correctionsf ;  cursing, 
mocking2,  and  all  such  refractory  and  scandalous 

y  Mat.  xv.  4,  5,  6. — But  ye  say,  Whosoever  shall  say  to  his 
father  or  his  mother,  //  is  a  gift,  by  whatsoever  thou  mightest 
be  profited  by  me ;  and  honour  not  his  father  or  his  mother, 
he  shall  be  free.  Thus  have  ye  made  the  commandment  of 
God  of  none  effect  by  your  tradition. 

2  Num.  xi.  28,  29. — And  Moses  said  unto  him,  Enviest 
thou  for  my  sake?  Would  God  that  all  the  Lord's  people 
were  prophets. 

a  1  Sam.  viii.  7.  For  they  have  not  rejected  thee,  but  they 
have  rejected  me,  that  I  should  not  reign  over  them.  Isa.  iii.  5. 
— The  child  shall  behave  himself  proudly  against  the  ancient, 
and  the  base  against  the  honourable. 

b  2  Sam.  xv.  from  verse  1  to  12.  And  it  came  to  pass 
after  this,  that  Absalom  prepared  him  chariots  and  hor- 
ses, &c. 

c  Exod.  xxi.  15.  And  he  that  smiteth  his  father,  or  his  mo- 
ther, shall  be  surely  put  to  death. 

d  1  Sam.  x.  27.  But  the  children  of  Belial  said,  How  shall 
this  man  save  us  ?  And  they  despised  him,  and  brought  him 
no  presents. 

e  1  Sam.  ii.  25.— Notwithstanding,  they  hearkened  not 
unto  the  voice  of  their  father,  because  the  Lord  would  slay 
them. 

{  Deut.  xxi.  18,  19,  20,  21.— And  they  shall  say  unto  the 
elders  of  his  city,  This  our  son  is  stubborn  and  rebellious,  he 
will  not  obey  our  voice  ;  he  is  a  glutton  and  a  drunkard. 
And  all  the  men  of  his  city  shall  stone  him  with  stones,  that 
he  die. 

s  Prov.  xxx.  11.  TJiere  is  a  generation  that  curseth  their 
father,  and  doth  not  bless  their  mother.  Verse  17.  The  eye 
that  mocketh  at  his  father,  and  despiseth  to  obey  his  mother, 
the  ravens  of  the  valley  shall  pick  it  out,  and  the  young  eagles 
shall  eat  it. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM  241 

carriage,  as  proves  a  shame  and  dishonour  to 
them  and  their  government11. 

Q.  129.  What  is  required  of  superiors  towards 
their  inferiors  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  superiors,  according  to 
that  power  they  receive  from  God,  and  that  re- 
lation wherein  they  stand,  to  love1,  pray  fork, 
and  bless  their  inferiors1 ;  to  instruct00,  counsel, 
and  admonish  them11 ;  countenancing0,  commend- 
ing0, and  rewarding  such  as  do  well0*;  and  dis- 
countenancing',   reproving,   and   chastising  such 

h  Prov.  xix.  26.  He  that  wasteth  his  father,  and  chaseth 
away  his  mother,  is  a  son  that  causeth  shame,  and  bringeth 
reproach. 

■  Col.  iii.  19.  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter 
against  them.     Tit.  ii.  4. 

k  1  Sam.  xii.  23.  Moreover,  as  for  me,  God  forbid  that  I 
should  sin  against  the  Lord  in  ceasing  to  pray  for  you.  Job 
i.  5. 

1  1  Kings  viii.J>5,  56.  And  he  stood,  and  blessed  all  the  con- 
gregation of  Israel  with  a  loud  voice,  &c.     Gen.  xlix.  28. 

m  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words,  which  I  command  thee 
this  day,  shall  be  in  thy  heart:  and  thou  shalt  teach  them 
diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou 
sittest  in  thy  house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and 
when  thou  liestdown,  and  when  thou  risest  up. 

n  Eph.  vi.  4.  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children 
to  wrath  :  but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of 
the  Lord. 

°  1  Pet.  iii.  7.  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell  with  them  ac- 
cording to  knowledge,  giving  honour  unto  the  wife,  as  unto 
the  weaker  vessel,  and  as  being  heirs  together  of  the  grace  of 
tife  ;  that  your  prayers  be  not  hindered. 

p  Rom.  xiii.  3.  For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good  works, 
but  to  the  evil. — Do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have 
praise  of  the  same.     1  Pet.  ii.  14. 

*  Esth.  vi.  3.  And  the  king  said,  What  honour  and  dignity 
hath  been  done  to  Mordecai  for  this  ? 

r  Rom.  xiii.  4. — He  is  the  minister  of  God, — a  revenger  to 
txecutt  wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil. 


242  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

as  do  ill8 ;  protecting1,  and  providing  for  them 
all  things  necessary  for  soulv,  and  bodyw:  and, 
by  grave,  wise,  holy,  and  exemplary  carriage, 
to  procure  glory  to  Godx,  honour  to  themselves^, 
and  so  to  preserve  that  authority  which  God  hath 
put  upon  them2. 

Q.  1 30.    What  are  the  siyis  of  superiors  ? 

A.  The  sins  of  superiors  are,  beside  the  ne- 
glect of  the  duties  required  of  thema,  an  inordi- 
nate seeking   of  themselvesb,  their  own  gloryc, 

8  Pror.  xxix.  15.  The  rod  and  reproof  give  wisdom :  but 
a  child  left  to  himself  bringeth  his  mother  to  shame.  Rom. 
xiii.  4. 

*  Job  xxix.  from  the  12  verse  to  the  18th.  Because  I  deli- 
vered the  poor  that  cried,  and  the  fatherless,  and  him  that 
had  none  to  help  him,  &c.  Isa.  i.  10,  17. — Relieve  the  op- 
pressed ;  judge  the  fatherless  ;  plead  for  the  widow. 

v  Eph.  vi.  4.     See  above  in  letter  n. 

w  1  Tim.  v.  8.  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own,  and 
especially  for  those  of  his  own  house,  he  hath  denied  the  faith, 
and  is  worse  than  an  infidel. 

x  1  Tim.  iv.  12.  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth ;  but  be  thou 
an  example  of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conversation,  in  cha- 
rity, in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity.     Tit.  ii.  3,  4,  5. 

y  1  Kings  iii.  28.  And  all  Israel  heard  of  the  judgment 
which  the  king  had  judged ;  and  they  feared  the  king :  for 
they  saw  that  the  wisdom  of  God  was  in  him — to  do  judg- 
ment. 

2  Tit.  ii.  15.  These  things  speak,  and  exhort,  and  rebuke 
with  all  authority.     Let  no  man  despise  thee. 

a  Ezek.  xxxiv.  2,  3,  4. — Should  not  the  shepherds  feed  the 
flocks  ? — The  diseased  have  ye  not  strengthened,  neither  have 
ye  healed  that  which  was  sick,  neither  have  ye  bound  up  that 
which  was  broken,  neither  have  ye  brought  again  that  which 
was  driven  away,  neither  have  ye  sought  that  which  was  lost. 

b  Phil.  ii.  21.  For  all  seek  their  own,  not  the  things  which 
are  Jesus  Christ's. 

c  John  v.  44.  How  can  ye  believe,  which  receive  honour 
one  of  another,  and  seek  not  the  honour  that  cometh  from  God 
only*    John  vii.  18. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  243 

ease,  profit,  or  pleasured ;  commanding  things 
unlawful^  or  not  in  the  power  of  inferiors  to 
performf ;  counselling2,  encouraging11,  or  favouring 
them  in  that  which  is  evil1 ;  dissuading,  discou- 
raging, or  discountenancing  them  in  that  which  is 
goodk  ;  correcting  them  unduly1 ;  careless  expo- 

d  Isa.  lvi.  10,  11.  His  watchmen  are  blind  :  they  are  all 
ignorant,  they  are  all  dumb  dogs,  they  cannot  bark ;  sleeping, 
lying  down,  loving  to  slumber.  Yea,  they  are  greedy  dogs 
which  can  never  have  enough.  Deut.  xvii.  17. — Neither  shall 
he  greatly  multiply  to  himself  silver  and  gold. 

e  Acts  iv.  17,  18. — And  they  called  them,  and  commanded 
them  not  to  speak  at  all,  nor  teach,  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
Dan.  iii.  4,  5,  6. 

f  Exod.  v.  from  verse  10  to  the  19th. — There  shall  no  straw 
be  given  you,  yet  shall  ye  deliver  the  tale  of  bricks,  &c.  Mat. 
xxiii.  2,  4. 

s  Mat.  xiv.  8.  compared  with  Mark  vi.  24.  And  she  went 
forth,  and  said  unto  her  mother,  What  shall  I  ask  ?  And  she 
said,  The  head  of  John  the  Baptist. 

h  Jer.  v.  30,  31.  A  wonderful  and  horrible  thing  is  com- 
mitted in  the  land  ;  the  prophets  prophesy  falsely,  and  the 
priests  bear  rule  by  their  means ;  and  my  people  love  to  have 
it  so:  and  what  will  ye  do  in  the  end  thereof?  2  Sam. 
xiii.  28. 

1  Jer.  vi.  13,  14. — From  the  prophet  even  unto  the  priest, 
every  one  dealeth  falsely.  They  have  healed  also  the  hurt  of 
tlie  daughter  of  my  people  slightly,  saying,  Peace,  peace ;  when 
there  is  no  peace.     Ezek.  xiii.  9,  10. 

k  John  vii.  46,  47,  48, 49.  The  officers  answered,  Never  man 
spake  like  this  man.  Then  answered  them  the  Pharisees, 
Are  ye  also  deceived  ?  Have  any  of  the  rulers,  or  of  the 
Pharisees,  believed  on  him  ?  But  this  people,  who  knoweth 
not  the  law,  are  cursed.  John  ix.  28.  Then  they  reviled  him, 
and  said,  Thou  art  his  disciple  ;  but  we  are  Moses'  disciples. 

1  1  Pet.  ii.  19,  20.  For  this  is  thank-worthy,  if  a  man  for 
conscience  toward  God  endure  grief^  suffering  wrongfully. 
For  what  glory  is  it,  if  when  ye  be  buffeted  for  your  faults, 
ye  shall  take  it  patiently  ?  But  if,  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer 
for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with  God.  Heb 
arii.  10.— They  verily  for  a  few  dava  chasteaed  us  after  their 
21* 


244  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM, 

sing,  or  leaving  them  to  wrong,  temptation,  and 
danger™  ;  provoking  them  to  wrath11 ;  or  any  way 
dishonouring  themselves,  or  lessening  their  autho- 
rity, by  an  unjust,  indiscreet,  rigorous,  or  remiss 
behaviour0. 

Q.  131.      What  are  the  duties  of  equals  ? 

A.  The  duties  of  equals  are,  to  regard  the  dig- 
nity and  worth  of  each  other0,  in  giving  honour 
to  one  before  another0* ;  and  to  rejoice  in  each 
other's  gifts  and  advancement  as  their  ownr. 

Q.  1 32.      What  are  the  sins  of  equals  ? 

A.  The  sins  of  equals  are,  beside  the  neglect  of 

own  pleasure  ;  but  he  for  our  profit,  that  we  might  be  partakers 
oi  his  holiness.     Deut.  xxv.  3. 

m  Lev.  xix.  29.  Do  not  prostitute  thy  daughter.  Isa.  lviii. 
7.  Is  it  not  to  deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry,  and  that  thou  bring 
the  poor  that  are  cast  out  to  thy  house  ?  When  thou  seest  the 
naked,  that  thou  cover  him ;  and  that  thou  hide  not  thyself  from 
thine  own  flesh  ?     Gen.  xxxviii.  11,  26. 

n  Eph.  vi.  4.  And  ye,  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to 
wrath. 

°  Gen.  ix.  21.  And  he  drank  of  the  wine,  and  was  drunken ; 
and  he  was  uncovered  within  his  tent.  1  Kings  xii.  13,  14. 
'  And  the  king  [Rehoboam]  answered  the  people  roughly,  and 
forsook  the  old  men's  counsel  that  they  gave  him ;  and  spake 
to  them  after  the  counsel  of  the  young  men,  saying,  My  father 
made  your  yoke  heavy,  and  I  will  add  to  your  yoke  ;  my  father 
also  chastised  you  with  whips,  but  I  will  chastise  you  with  scor- 
pions. 1  Kings  i.  6.  And  his  father  had  not  displeased  him  at 
any  time  in  saying,  Why  hast  thou  done  so  ?  1  Sam.  iii.  13. 
For  I  have  told  him,  [Eli]  that  I  will  judge  his  house  for 
ever,  for  the  iniquity  which  he  knoweth ;  because  his  sons 
made  themselves  vile,  and  he  restrained  them  not. 

p  1  Pet*  ii.  17.     Honour  all  men.     Love  the  brotherhood. 

q  Rom.  xii.  10. — In  honour  preferring  one  another.  Phil, 
ji.  3. — In  lowliness  of  mind  let  each  esteem  other  better  than 
themselves. 

r  Rom.  xii.  15, 16.  Rejoice  with  them  that  do  rejoice,  and 
weep  with  them  that  weep.    Be  of  the  same  mind  one  toward 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  245 

the  duties  required3,  the  undervaluing  of  the 
worth1,  envying  the  gifts v,  grieving  at  the  advance- 
ment or  prosperity  one  of  anotherw ;  and  usurping 
pre-eminence  one  over  anotherx. 

Q.  133.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  theffth 
commandment,  the  more  to  enforce  it  ? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  command- 
ment in  these  words,  that  thy  days  may  be  long 
vpon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee*, 
is  an  express  promise  of  long  life  and  prosperity, 
as  far  as  it  shall  serve  for  God's  glory  and  their 
own  good,  to  all  such  as  keep  this  commandment2. 

another.  Phil.  ii.  4.  Look  not  every  man  on  his  own  things, 
but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others. 

8  Rom.  xiii.  8.  Owe  no  man  any  thing,  but  to  love  one  ano- 
ther: for  he  that  loveth  another  hath  fulfilled  the  law. 

1  Prov.  xiv.  21.  He  that  despiseth  his  neighbour  sinneth; 
but  he  that  hath  mercy  on  the  poor,  happy  is  he.  Isa.  lxv.  5. 
Which  say,  Stand  by  thyself,  come  not  near  to  me ;  for  I  am 
holier  than  thou.     2  Tim.  iii.  3. 

v  Acts  vii.  9.  And  the  patriarchs,  moved  with  envy,  sold 
Joseph  into  Egypt:  but  God  was  with  him.  Gal.  v.  26.  Let 
us  not  be  desirous  of  vain  glory,  provoking  one  another,  envy- 
ing one  another. 

w  1  John  iii.  12.  Not  as  Cain,  who  was  of  that  wicked  one, 
and  slew  his  brother.  And  wherefore  slew  he  him  ?  Because 
his  own  works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous.  Mat. 
xx.  15. — Is  thine  eye  evil,  because  I  am  good  ?  Num.  xii.  2. 
Esth.  vi.  12,  13.    Luke  xv.  28,  29. 

x  Mat.  xx.  25,  26,  27.  But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him, 
and  said,  Ye  know  that  the  princes  of  the  Gentiles  exercise 
dominion  over  them,  and  they  that  are  great  exercise  autho- 
rity upon  them.  But  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you,  &c.  3  John 
9.    Lukexxii.  24,  25,  26. 

y  Exod.  xx.  12. 

2  Eph.  vi.  2,  3.  Honour  thy  father  and  mother,  (which  is 
the  first  commandment  with  promise,)  that  it  may  be  well  with 
thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long  on  the  earth.  Deut.  v.  16, 
1  Kings  viii.  25. 


246  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  1 34.      Which  is  the  sixth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not 
kill*. 

Q.  135.  What  are  the  duties  required  in  the  sixth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  sixth  command- 
ment are,  all  careful  studies,  and  lawful  endea- 
vours, to  preserve  the  life  of  ourselvesb  and  others0, 
by  resisting  all  thoughts  and  purposes11,  subduing 
all  passionse,  and  avoiding  all  occasionsf,  tempta- 
tions5, and  practices,  which  tend  to  the  unjust 
taking  away  the  life   of  anyh;  by  just  defence 


a  Exod.  xx.  13. 

b  Eph.  v.  29.  No  man  ever  yet  hated  his  own  flesh ;  but 
nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it.  Mat.  x.  23. 

c  Job  xxix.  13.  The  blessing  of  him  that  was  ready  to  pe- 
rish came  upon  me.     1  Kings  xviii.  4. 

d  1  Sam.  xix.  4,  5.  And  Jonathan  spake  good  of  David 
unto  Saul  his  father,  and  said  unto  him,  Let  not  the  king  sin 
against  his  servant,  against  David ;  because  he  hath  not 
sinned  against  thee,  and  because  his  works  have  been  to  thee- 
ward  very  good : — wherefore  then  wilt  thou  sin  against  inno- 
.  cent  blood,  to  slay  David  without  a  cause  ?  Jer.  xxvi.  15,  16. 
Acts  xxiii.  21,  27. 

e  Eph.  iv.  26.  Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not ;  let  not  the  sun  go 
down  upon  your  wrath. 

f  Prov.  xxii.  24,  25.  Make  no  friendship  with  an  angry 
man ;  and  with  a  furious  man  thou  shalt  not  go ;  lest  thou  learn 
his  ways  and  get  a  snare  to  thy  soul.  1  Sam.  xxv.  32,  33. 
2  Sam.  ii.  23.     Deut.  xxii.  8. 

*  Prov.  i.  10,  11, 15.  My  son,  if  sinners  entice  thee,  consent 
thou  not.  If  they  say,  Come  with  us,  let  us  lay  wait  for 
blood,  let  us  lurk  privily  for  the  innocent  without  cause.— 
— My  son,  walk  not  thou  in  the  way  with  them  ;  refrain  thy 
foot  from  their  path.     Mat.  iv.  6,  7. 

h  1  Kings  xxi.  9,  10,  19.  And  she  [Jezebel]  wrote  in  the 
letters,  saying,  Proclaim  a  fast,  and  set  Naboth  on  high 
among  the  people ;  and  set  two  men,  sons  of  Belial,  before  him, 
to  bear  witness  against  him,  saying,  Theu  didst  blaspheme  Gcd 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  247 


thereof  against  violence1 ;  patient  bearing  of  the 
hand  of  Godk ;  quietness  of  mind1,  cheerfulness  of 
spirit™,  and  sober  use  of  meat",  drink0,  physic0, 


and  the  king :  and  then  carry  him  out,  and  stone  him,  that  h* 
may  die. — Hast  thou  [Ahab]  killed,  and  also  taken  possession? 
— Thus  saith  the  Lord,  In  the  place  where  dogs  licked  the  blood 
of  Naboth,  shall  dogs  lick  thy  blood,  even  thine.  Gen.  xxxvii. 
21,  22.     1  Sam.  xxiv.  12.  and  xxvi.  9,  10,  11. 

1  Prov.  xxiv.  11,  12.  If  thou  forbear  to  deliver  them  that 
are  drawn  unto  death,  and  those  that  are  ready  to  be  slain ;  if 
thou  sayest,  Behold,  we  knew  it  not ;  doth  not  he  that  ponder- 
eth  the  heart  consider  it  ?  and  he  that  keepeth  thy  soul,  doth 
not  he  know  it  ?  and  shall  not  he  render  to  every  man  accor- 
ding to  his  works  ?     1  Sam.  xiv.  45. 

k  Luke  xxi.  19.  In  your  patience  possess  ye  your  souls, 
James  v.  8.  Be  ye  also  patient ;  establish  your  hearts :  for  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh.  Heb.  xii.  5. — My  son, 
despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of  the  Lord,  nor  faint  when 
thou  art  rebuked  of  him. 

1  Psal.  xxxvii.  8,  11.  Cease  from  anger,  and  forsake  wrath ; 
rret  not  thyself  in  any  wise  to  do  evil. — The  meek  shall  inhe- 
rit the  earth;  and  shall  delight  themselves  in  the  abun- 
dance of  peace.  1  Pet.  iii.  3,  4.  Whose  adorning — let  it  be 
the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in  that  which  is  not  corruptible, 
even  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the 
sight  of  God  of  great  price. 

m  Prov.  xvii.  22.  A  merry  heart  doeth  good  like  a  medi- 
cine :  but  a  broken  spirit  drieth  the  bones.  1  Thess.  v.  16. 
Rejoice  evermore. 

n  Prov.  xxiii.  20.  Be  not — among  riotous  eaters  of  flesh. 
Prov.  xxv.  16. 

°  Prov.  xxiii.  29,  30.  Who  hath  wo?  who  hath  sorrow? 
who  hath  contentions  ?  who  hath  babbling  ?  who  hath  wounds 
without  cause  ?  who  hath  redness  of  eyes  ?  They  that  tarry 
long  at  the  wine  ;  they  that  go  to  seek  mixed  wine.  Eccl.  x„ 
17.     1  Tim.  v.  23. 

p  Mat.  ix.  12.  But  when  Jesus  heard  that,  he  said  unto 
them.  They  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but  they  that 
are  sick.    Isa,  xxxviii.  21. 


248  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

sleeps  labour1",  and  recreations3;  by  chantable 
thoughts1,  lovev,  compassion*,  meekness,  gentle- 
ness, kindness5 ;  peaceable?,  mild,  and  courteous 
speeches  and  behaviour2 ;  forbearing,  readiness  to 
be  reconciled,  patient  bearing  and  forgiving  of  in- 
juries, and  requiting  good  for  evila;   comforting 


q  Eccl.  ii.  23. — All  his  days  are  sorrows,  and  his  travail  grief; 
yea,  his  heart  taketh  not  rest  in  the  night.  This  is  also  vanity. 
Psa.  cxxvii.  2. 

r  Eccl.  v.  12.  The  sleep  of  a  labouring  man  is  sweet,  whe- 
ther he  eat  little  or  much  :  but  the  abundance  of  the  rich  will 
not  suffer  him  to  sleep.     2  Thess.  iii.  10,  12. 

8  Eccl.  iii.  4. — A  time  to  mourn,   and  a  time  to  dance. 

1  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  5.  Charity — thinketh  no  evil.  1  Sam.  xix. 
4,5. 

v  Rom.  xiii.  10.  Love  worketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour 
Prov.  x.  12.  Hatred  stirreth  up  strifes  :  but  love  covereth  all 
sins.  2  Thess.  iii.  10,  &c. 

w  Zech.  vii.  9.  Thus  speaketh  the  Lord  of  hosts,  saying,— 
Show  mercy  and  compassions  every  man  to  his  brother.  Luke 
x.33,  34. 

x  Col.  iii.  12.  Put  on  therefore,  as  the  elect  of  God,  holy 
and  beloved,  bowels  of  mercies,  kindness,  humbleness  of  mind, 
meekness,  long-suffering. 

y  Rom.  xii.  1 8.  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you, 
live  peaceably  with  all  men. 

2  1  Pet.  iii.  8,  9. — Be  pitiful,  be  courteous ;  not  rendering 
evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing :  but  contrariwise,  blessing. 
1  Cor.  iv.  12, 13. — Being  reviled,  we  bless  ;  being  persecuted, 
we  suffer  it :  being  defamed,  we  entreat. 

a  Col.  iii.  13.  Forbearing  one  another,  and  forgiving  one 
another,  if  any  man  have  a  quarrel  against  any ;  even  as 
Christ  forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye.  James  iii.  17. — The  wisdom 
that  is  from  above  is — gentle,  and  easy  to  be  entreated.  I  Pet. 
ii.  20. — If,  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer  for  it,  ye  take  it  pa- 
tiently, this  is  acceptable  with  God.  Rom.  xii.  20,  21. — Ii 
thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him ;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink : 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  249 

and  succouring  the  distressed,  and  protecting  and 
defending  the  innocent5. 

Q.  136.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  sixth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  sixth  command- 
ment are,  all  taking  away  the  life  of  ourselves0,  or  of 
others'1;  except  in  case  of  public  justicee,  lawful  warf, 
or  necessary  defence^  •,  the  neglecting  or  withdraw- 
ing the  lawful  or  necessary  means  of  preservation 

for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap  coals,  of  fire  on  his  head.  Be 
not  overcome  of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with  good.  Mat. 
v.  24. 

b  1  Thess.  v.  14. — Comfort  the  feeble-minded,  support  the 
weak.  Mat.  xxv.  35,  36. — I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me 
meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink :  I  was  a  stranger, 
and  ye  took  me  in :  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  :  I  was  sick,  and 
ye  visited  me  :  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me.  Prov. 
xxxi.  8,  9.  Open  thy  mouth  for  the  dumb  in  the  cause  of  all 
such  as  are  appointed  to  destruction. — Plead  the  cause  of  the 
poor  and  needy.     Job  xxxi.  19,  20.     Isa.  lviii.  7. 

c  Acts  xvi.  28.  But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying, 
Do  thyself  no  harm  ;  for  we  are  all  here.     Prov.  i.  18. 

d  Gen.  ix.  6.  Whoso  sheddeth  man's  blood,  by  man  shall 
his  blood  be  shed  :  for  in  the  image  of  God  made  he  man. 

e  Exod.  xxi.  14. — If  a  man  come  presumptuously  upon  his 
neighbour,  to  slay  him  with  guile  ;  thou  shalt  take  him  from 
mine  altar,  that  he  may  die.     Num.  xxxv.  31,  33. 

f  Deut.  xx.  throughout.  When  thou  goest  out  to  battle  against 
\  thine  enemies,  and  seest  horses,  and  chariots,  and  a  people  more 
l  than  thou,  be  not  afraid  of  them  ;  for  the  Lord  thy  God  is  with 
i  thee,  which  brought  thee  up  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  &c.  Keb. 
xi.  32,  33,  34. — The  time  would  fail  me  to  tell  of  Gedeon,  and 
of  Barak,  and  of  Samson,  and  of  Jephthae,  of  David  also,  and 
Samuel,  and  of  the  prophets  :  who  through  faith  subdued  king- 
doms,—out  of  weakness  were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in 
fight,  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens.    Jer.  xlviii.  10. 

s  Exod.  xxii.  2.  If  a  thief  be  found  breaking  up,  and  be 
I  smitten  that  he  die,  there  shall  no  blood  be  shed  for  him. 


250  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

of  lifeh ;  sinful  anger1,  hatred*,  envy1,  desire  of  re- 
venge00; and  excessive  passions0,  distracting  cares0 ; 
immoderate  use  of  meat,  drink0,  labour0*,  and  re- 
creations1" ;  provoking  words3 ;  oppression1,  quar- 


h  Mat.  xxv.  42,  43. — I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no 
meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink  :  I  was  a  stran- 
ger, and  ye  took  me  not  in :  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  not : 
sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me  not.  James  ii.  15,  16. 
Eccl.  vi.  1,  2. 

1  Mat.  v.  22. — I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  is  angry 
with  his  brother  without  a  cause,  shall  be  in  danger  of  the 
judgment. 

k  1  John  iii.  15.  Whosoever  hateth  his  brother  is  a  murde- 
rer.    Prov.  x.  12.     Hatred  stirreth  up  strifes.     Lev.  xix.  17. 

1  Job  v.  2. — Envy  slayeth  the  silly  one.  Prov.  xiv.  30.  A 
sound  heart  is  the  life  of  the  flesh  :  but  envy  the  rottenness  of 
the  bones. 

m  Rom.  xii.  19.  Dearly  beloved,  avenge  not  yourselves,  but 
rather  give  place  unto  wrath. 

n  James  iv.  1.  From  whence  come  war3  and  fightings  among 
you  ?  come  they  not  hence,  even  of  your  lust3  that  war  in  your 
members?    Eph.  iv.  31. 

°  Mat.  vi.  34.  Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the  morrow : — 
sufficient  unto  the  day  ii  the  evil  thereof.  Job  xxi.  25. — Ano- 
ther dieth  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul,  and  never  eateth  with 
pleasure. 

p  Luke  xxi.  34.  And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  at  any 
time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting  and  drunken- 
ness. 

q  Eccl.  iv.  8.  There  is  one  alone,  and  there  is  not  a  second  ; 
yea,  he  hath  neither  child  nor  brother ;  yet  is  there  no  end  of 
aU  his  labour  ;  neither  is  his  eye  satisfied  with  riches  ;  neither 
saith  he,  For  whom  do  I  labour,  and  bereave  my  soul  of  good  ? 
This  is  also  vanity.     Eccl.  ii.  22.  and  xii.  12. 

r  Eccl.  xi.  9. 

8  Prov.  xv.  1. — Grievous  words  stir  up  anger.    Prov.  xii.  18. 

*  Isa.  iii.  15.  What  mean  ye  that  ye  beat  my  people  to 
pieces,  and  grind  the  faces  of  the  poor  ?  saith  the  Lord  God 
of  hosts.    Exod.  i.  14. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  251 

rellingv,  striking,  woundingw,  and  whatsoever  else 
tends  to  the  destruction  of  the  life  of  any*. 

Q.   137.      Which  is  the  seventh  commandment? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  commit  adulterxp . 

Q.  138.  What  are  the  duties  required  in  the 
seventh  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  seventh  command- 
ment are,  chastity  in  body,  mind,  affections2, 
wordsa,  and  behaviour5  ;  and  the  preservation  of 
it  in  ourselves  and  others0,  watchfulness  over  the 
eyes  and  all  the  sensesd  ;  temperancee,  keeping  of 

v  Gal.  v.  15.  But  if  ye  bite  and  devour  one  another,  Jake 
heed  that  ye  be  not  consumed  one  of  another. 

w  Num.  xxxv.  16, 21. — And  if  he  smite  him  with  an  instrument 
of  iron,  so  that  he  die,  he  is  a  murderer  :  the  murderer  shall 
surely  be  put  to  death,  &c. 

x  Prov.  xxviii.  17.  A  man  that  doeth  violence  to  the  blood 
of  any  person,  shall  flee  to  the  pit;  let  no  man  stay  him. 
Exod.  xxi.  18  to  the  end. 

y  Exod.  xx.  14. 

z  1  Thess.  iv.  4,  5. — Every  one  of  you  should  know  how  to 
possess  his  vessel  in  sanctification  and  honour ;  not  in  the  lust 
of  concupiscence.     Job  xxxi.  1. 

a  Eph.  iv.  29.  Let  no  corrupt  communication  proceed  out 
of  your  mouth,  but  that  which  is  good  to  the  use  of  edifying. 
Col.  iv.  6. 

b  1  Pet.  iii.  2.  While  they  behold  your  chaste  conversation 
coupled  with  fear. 

c  1  Cor.  vii.  2.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  every 
man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman  have  her  own 
husband.  Tit.  ii.  4,  5.  That  they  may  teach  the  young  wo- 
men to  be — discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at  home. 

d  Mat.  v.  28. — Whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after 
*ler,  hath  committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart. 
Job  xxxi.  1. 

e  Prov.  xxiii.  31,  33.  Look  not  thou  upon  the  wine  when  it 
13  red. — Thine  eyes  shall  behold  strange  women.  Jer.  v.  7. 
— When  I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then  committed  adul- 

ry,  and  assembled  themselves  by  troops  in  the  harlot's  houses, 
£2 


252  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

chaste  company1,  modesty  in  apparel^,  marriage 
by  those  that  have  not  the  gift  of  continencyh, 
conjugal  love1,  and  cohabitationk  ;  diligent  labour 
in  our  callings1  ;  shunning  all  occasions  of  un- 
cleanness,  and  resisting  temptations  thereunto™. 

Q.  139.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  seventh 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  seventh  command- 
ment, beside  the  neglect  of  the  duties  required", 
are  adultery,  fornication0,  rape,  incestp,  sodomy, 

f  Prov.  ii.  16,  20.  To  deliver  thee  from  the  strange  woman, 
even  from  the  stranger  which  flattereth  with  her  words ;  &c. 
1  Cor.  v.  9.  1  wrote  unto  you  in  an  epistle  not  to  company 
with  fornicators. 

s  1  Tim.  ii.  9.  In  like  manner  also,  that  women  adorn  them- 
selves in  modest  apparel,  with  shamefacedness  and  sobriety. 

h  1  Cor.  vii.  9.     But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let  them  marry. 

1  Prov.  v.  18,  19. — Rejoice  with  the  wife  of  thy  youth.  Let 
her  be  as  the  loving  hind  and  pleasant  roe  ;  let  her  breasts  satisfy 
thee  at  all  times,  and  be  thou  ravished  always  with  her  love. 

k  1  Pet.  iii.  7.  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell  with  them  ac- 
cording to  knowledge.  1  Cor.  vii.  5.  Defraud  ye  not  one 
the  other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  a  time, — and  come 
together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  you  not  for  your  inconti- 
nency. 

1  1  Tim.  v.  13,  14.  And  withal  they  learn  to  be  idle. — I 
will  therefore  that  the  younger  women  marry,  bear  children, 
guide  the  house.     Prov.  xxxi.  27. 

m  Prov.  v.  8.  Remove  thy  way  far  from  her,  and  come  not 
nigh  the  door  of  her  house. 

u  Prov.  v.  7.  Hear  me  now  therefore,  O  ye  children,  and 
depart  not  from  the  words  of  my  mouth.     Prov.  iv.  23,  27. 

°  Heb.  xiii.  4. — Whoremongers  and  adulterers  God  Will 
judge,  Eph.  v.  5.  For  this  ye  know,  that  no  whoremonger, 
nor  unclean  person, — hath  any  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  and  of  God.     Gal.  v.  19. 

p  2  Sam.  xiii.  14.  Howbeit,  he  would  not  hearken  unto  her 
voice  ;  but,  being  stronger  than  she,  forced  her,  and  lay  with 
her.  Mark  vi.  18. — John  had  said  unto  Herod,  It  is  not  lawful 
for  thee  to  have  thy  brother's  wife.     1  Cor.  v.  1,  13. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  253 

and  all  unnatural  lusts'*  ;  all  unclean  imaginations, 
thoughts,  purposes,  and  affections1, ;  all  corrupt  or 
filthy  communications,  or  listening  thereuntos ; 
wanton  looks*,  impudent  or  light  behaviour,  im- 
modest apparelv ;  prohibiting  of  lawful^,  and  dis- 
pensing with  unlawful  marriages*  ;  allowing,  tole- 
rating, keeping  of  stews,  and  resorting  to  them^ ; 

q  Rom.  i.  26,  27.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto 
vile  affections.  For  even  their  women  did  change  the  natural 
use  into  that  which  is  against  nature  :  and  likewise  also  the 
men,  leaving  the  natural  use  of  the  woman,  burned  in  their 
lust  one  toward  another.  Lev.  xx.  15,  16.  If  a  man  lie  with 
a  beast,  he  shall  surely  be  put  to  death ;  and  ye  shall  slay  the 
beast.  And  if  a  woman  approach  unto  any  beast,  and  lie  down 
thereto,  thou  shalt  kill  the  woman  and  the  beast :  they  shaU 
surely  be  put  to  death  :  their  blood  shall  be  upon  them. 

r  Mat.  xv.  19. — Out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts, 
murders,  adulteries,  fornications.  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify  there- 
fore your  members  which  are  upon  the  earth  ;  fornication, 
uncleanness,  inordinate  affection,  evil  concupiscence,  and 
covetousness,  which  is  idolatry.     Mat.  v.  28. 

■  Eph.  v,  3,  4.  But  fornication,  and  all  uncleaimess,  or 
covetousness,  let  it  not  be  once  named  among  you,  as  becometh 
saints  ;  neither  filthiness,  nor  foolish  talking,  nor  jesting,  which 
are  not  convenient.  Prov.  vii.  5,  21.  That  they  may  keep 
thee  from  the  strange  woman,  from  the  stranger  which  flatter  - 
eth  with  her  words,  &c.     Prov.  xix.  27. 

1  Isa.  iii.  16. — The  daughters  of  Zion  are  haughty,  and 
walk  with  stretched -forth  necks,  and  wanton  eyes. — 2  Pet.  ii. 
14.  Having  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that  cannot  cease  from 
sin. 

v  Prov.  vii.  10,  13.  And,  behold  there  met  him  a  woman 
with  the  attire  of  a  harlot,  and  subtile  of  heart. — So  she  caught 
him,  and  kissed  him,  and  with  an  impudent  face  said  unto  him. 

w  1  Tim.  iv.  3.     Forbidding  to  marry. 

x  Lev.  xviii.  1 — 21. 

y  2  Kings  xxiii.  7. — He  [Josiah]  brake  down  the  houses  of 
the  Sodomites,  that  were  by  the  house  of  the  Lord. — Lev.  xix. 
29.  Do  not  prostitute  thy  daughter,  to  cause  her  to  be  a 
whore  ;  lest  the  land  fall  to  whoredom,  and  the  land  become 
full  of  wickedness. — Jer.  v.  7.     How  shall  I  pardon  thee  for 


254  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

entangling  vows  of  single  life2,  undue  delay  of 
marriage3 ;  having  more  wives  or  husbands  than 
one  at  the  same  timeb  ;  unjust  divorce6  or  deser- 
tion*1 ;  idleness,  gluttony,  drunkenness*5,  unchaste 
companyf ;  lascivious  songs,  books,  pictures,  dan- 
cings, stage-plays^ ;  and  all  other  provocations  to, 
or  acts  of  uncleanness  either  in  ourselves  or 
othersh. 

this  ?  thy  children  have  forsaken  me, — when  I  had  fed  them  to 
the  full,  they  then  committed  adultery,  and  assembled  them- 
selves by  troops  in  the  harlots'  houses. 

2  Mat.  xix.  10,  11. 

a  1  Tim.  v.  14,  15.  I  will  therefore  that  the  younger  wo- 
men marry, — for  some  are  already  turned  aside  after  Satan. 
Gen.  xxxviii.  26. 

b  Mat.  xix.  5. — For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father  and 
mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife  ;  and  they  twain  shall  be 
one  flesh.     1  Cor.  vii.  2. 

c  Mat.  v.  32.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall  put 
away  his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her 
to  commit  adultery :  and  whosoever  shall  marry  her  that  is 
divorced  committeth  adultery.     Mai.  ii.  16. 

d  See  before  letter  k.     1  Cor.  vii.  12,  13. 

e  Ezek.  xv i.  49.  Behold,  this  was  the  iniquity  of  thy  sister 
Sodom,  pride,  fulness  of  bread,  and  abundance  of  idleness  was 
in  her. — See  letter  y . 

f  Eph.  v.  11.  And  have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful 
works  of  darkness.     Pro  v.  v.  8. 

s  Rom.  xiii.  13.  Let  us  walk  honestly,  as  in  the  day ;  not  in 
rioting  and  drunkenness,  not  in  chambering  and  wantonness. 
1  Pet.  iv.  3.  For  the  time  past  of  oar  life  may  suffice  us  to 
have  wrought  the  will  of  the  Gentiles,  when  we  walked  in 
lasciviousness,  lusts,  excess  of  wine,  revellings,  banquetings. 
Ezek.  xxiii.  14,  16. — When  she  saw  men  pourtrayed  upon  the 
wall, — she  doted  upon  them. — Isa.  xxiii.  15, 16.     Mark  vi.  22. 

h  Rom.  xiii.  14. — Make  not  provision  for  the  flesh,  to  fulfil 
the  lusts  thereof.  2  Pet.  ii.  17,  18. — To  whom  the  mist  of  dark- 
ness is  reserved  for  ever.  For  when  they  speak  great  swell- 
ing words  of  vanity,  they  allure  through  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
through  much  wantonness,  those  that  were  clean  escaped  from 
them  who  live  in  error. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  255 

Q.   140.    Which  is  the  eighth  commandment? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  is.  Thou  shalt  not 
steal1. 

Q.  141.  What  are  the  duties  required  in  the  eighth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  eighth  command- 
ment are,  truth,  faithfulness,  and  justice  in  con- 
tracts and  commerce  between  man  and  mank  ; 
rendering  to  every  one  his  due1 ;  restitution  of 
goods  unlawfully  detained  from  the  right  owners 
thereof m  ;  giving  and  lending  freely,  according  to 
our  abilities,  and  the  necessities  of  others0 ;  mode- 
ration of  our  judgments,  wills,  and  affections,  con- 
cerning worldly  goods0 ;    a   provident   care   and 


1  Exod.  xx.  15. 

k  Psal.  xv.  2,  4.  He  that  walketh  uprightly,  and  workcth 
righteousness. — He  that  sweareth  to  his  own  hurt,  andchangeth 
not. — Mic.  vi.  8. — What  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to 
do  justly?  Zech. viii.  16. 

1  Rom.  xiii.  7.  Render — to  all  their  dues  ;  tribute  to  whom 
tribute,  &c. 

m  Lev.  vi.  4,  5. — He  shall  restore  that  which  he  took  vio- 
lently away,  or  the  thing  which  he  hath  deceitfully  gotten,  or 
that  which  was  delivered  him  to  keep,  or  the  lost  tiling  which 
he  found,  or  all  that  about  which  he  hath  sworn  falsely,  &c. 
Luke  xix.  8. 

n  Deut.  xv.  7,  8,  10. — Thou  shalt  not  harden  thy  heart,  nor 
shut  thy  hand  from  thy  poor  brother ;  but  thou  shalt  open  thy 
hand  wide  unto  him,  and  shalt  surely  lend  him  sufficient  for 
his  need,  in  that  which  he  wanteth. — Thou  shalt  surely  give 
him,  and  thy  heart  shall  not  be  grieved,  when  thou  givest 
unto  him.— Gal.  vi.  10.     Luke  vi.  30,  38. 

°  1  Tim.  vi.  8,  9. — Having  food  and  raiment,  let  us  be  there- 
with content.     But  they  that  will  be  rich  fall  into  temptation, 
and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  which 
drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition. 
22* 


256  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

study  to  getp,  keep,  use,  and  dispose  of  those 
things  which  are  necessary  and  convenient  for  the 
sustentation  of  our  nature,  and  suitable  to  our 
conditions^ ;  a  lawful  calling1,  and  diligence  in  its ; 
frugality1;  avoiding  unnecessary  law-suitsv,  and 
suretiship,  or  other  like  engagements  w ;  and  an 
endeavour  by  all  just  and  lawful  means  to  pro- 
cure, preserve,  and  further  the  wealth  and  out- 
ward  estate   of  others,  as  well  as  our  own*. 

F  1  Tim.  v.  8.  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own,  and  es- 
pecially for  those  of  his  own  house,  he  hath  denied  the  faith, 
and  is  worse  than  an  infidel. 

q  Prov.  xxvii.  23,  24.  Be  thou  diligent  to  know  the  state  of 
thy  flocks,  and  look  well  to  thy  herds  ;  for  riches  are  not  lor 
ever,  &c. — Eccl.  iii.  12,  13.  I  know  that  there  is  no  good  in 
them,  but  for  a  man  to  rejoice,  and  to  do  good  in  his  life. — It  is 
the  gift  of  God.  1  Tim.  vi.  17,  18.  Charge  them  that  are 
rich  in  this  world, — that  they  do  good,  that  they  be  rich  in  good 
works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing  to  communicate. 

r  Eph.  iv.  28.— Let  him  labour,  working  with  his  hands  the 
thing  which  is  good. — Eccl.  ix.  10.  Whatsoever  thy  hand  find- 
eth  to  do,  doit  with  thy  might.     Rom.  xii.  5 — 8. 

8  Prov.  x.  4. — The  hand  of  the  diligent  maketh  rich.  Rom. 
xii.  11.  Not  slothful  in  business;  fervent  in  spirit;  serving 
the  Lord. 

1  Prov.  xii.  27.andxxi.  20. — The  substance  of  a  diligent  man 
is  precious.  There  is  treasure  to  be  desired,  and  oil  in  the 
dweUing  of  the  wise  :  but  a  foolish  man  spendeth  it  up. — John 
vi.  12. 

v  1  Cor.  vi.  7.  Now  therefore  there  is  utterly  a  fault  among 
you,  because  ye  go  to  law  one  with  another. 

w  Prov.  xi.  15.  He  that  is  surety  for  a  stranger  shall 
smart  for  it;  and  he  that  hateth  suretiship  is  sure.  Prov.  vi. 
1—5. 

*  Lev.  xxv.  35  ►  And  if  thy  brother  be  waxen  poor,  and 
fallen  in  decay  with  thee  ;  then  thou  shalt  relieve  him  ;  yea^ 
though  he  be  a  stranger,  or  a  sojourner.  Phil.  ii.  4.  Look 
not  every  man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the 
things  of  others.   Deut.  xxii.  1—4.    Exod.  xxiii.  4,  5. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  257 

Q.  142.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  eighth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  eighth  command- 
ment, beside  the  neglect  of  the  duties  required^, 
are,  theftz,  robberya,  man-stealingb,  and  receiving 
any  thing  that  is  stolenc ;  fraudulent  dealingd,  false 
weights  and  measurese,  removing  landmarksf,  in- 
justice and  unfaithfulness  in  contracts  between 
man  and  man?,  or  in  matters  of  trusth ;  oppres- 


y  Prov.  xxiii.  21. — Drowsiness  shall  clothe  a  man  with  rags. 
1  John  iii.  17.  But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth  his 
brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  hi9  bowels  of  compassion 
from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him?  James  ii. 
15,  16. 

2  Eph.  iv.  28.     Let  him  that  stole,  steal  no  more. 

a  Psal.  lxii.  10. — Become  not  vain  in  robbery. 

b  1  Tim.  i.  10.  (The  law  is  made)  For  whoremongers,  for 
them  that  defile  themselves  with  mankind,  for  men-stealers. 
Lxod.  xxi.  16.     Gen.  i.  28. 

c  Prov.  xxix.  24.  Whoso  is  partner  with  a  thief,  hateth  his 
own  soul.  Psa.  1.  18.  When  thou  sawest  a  thief,  then  thou 
consentedst  with  him. 

d  1  Thess.  iv.  6.  That  no  man  go  beyond  and  defraud  his 
brother  in  any  matter  ;  because  that  the  Lord  is  the  avenger  of 
all  such. 

e  Prov.  xi.  1.  A  false  balance  if  abomination  to  the  Lord. 
Prov.  xx.  10.  Divers  weights,  and  divers  measures,  both  of 
them  are  alike  abomination  to  the  Lord. 

f  Deut.  xix.  14.  Thou  shalt  not  remove  thy  neighbour's 
land-mark,  which  they  of  old  time  have  set  in  thine  inheri- 
tance.    Prov.  xxiii.  10. 

£  Amos  viii.  5. — Making  the  ephah  small  and  the  shekel  great, 
and  falsifying  the  balances  by  deceit.  Psal.  xxxvii.  21.  The 
wicked  borroweth,  and  payeth  not  again. 

h  Luke  xvi.  11.  If  therefore,  ye  have  not  been  faithful  in 
the  unrighteous  mammon,  who  will  commit  to  vour  trust  the 
true  riches  ? 


258  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

sion1,  extortionk,  usury1,  bribery01,  vexatious  law- 
suits", unjust  enclosures  and  depredation0;  en- 
grossing commodities  to  enhance  the  pricep,  un- 
lawful callings^,  and  all  other  unjust  or  sinful  ways 
of  taking  or  withholding  from  our  neighbour  what 
belongs  to  him,  or  of  enriching  ourselves1" ;  covet- 
ousness3,  inordinate  prizing  and  affecting  worldly 

1  Ezek.  xxii.  29.  The  people  of  the  land  have  used  oppres- 
sion. Lev.  xxv.  17.  Ye  shall  not  therefore  oppress  one  ano- 
ther ;  but  thou  shalt  fear  thy  God. 

k  Mat.  xxiii.  25.  Wo  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
hypocrites  !  for  ye  make  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  of 
the  platter,  but  within  they  are  full  of  extortion  and  excess. 
Ezek.  xxii.  12. — Thou  hast  greedily  gained  of  thy  neighbours 
by  extortion,  and  hast  forgotten  me,  saith  the  Lord  God. 

1  Psal.  xv.  5.  He  that  putteth  not  out  his  money  to  usury. 

m  Job  xv.  34. — Fire  shall  consume  the  tabernacles  of  bribery. 
Isa.  xxxiii.  15. 

n  Prov.  iii.  30.  Strive  not  with  a  man  without  cause,  if  he 
have  done  thee  no  harm.     1  Cor.  vi.  7. 

0  Isa.  v.  8.  Wo  unto  them  that  join  house  to  house,  that  lay 
field  to  field,  till  there  be  no  place,  that  they  may  be  placed 
alone  in  the  midst  of  the  earth  !  Mic.  ii.  2. — They  covet  fields, 
and  take  them  by  violence  ;  and  houses,   and  take  them  away. 

P  Prov.  xi.  26.  He  that  withholdeth  corn,  the  people  shall 
curse  him ;  but  blessing  shall  be  upon  the  head  of  him  that 
selleth  it. 

i  Acts  xix.  19,  24,  25.  Many  of  them  also  which  used  cu- 
rious arts,  brought  their  books  together,  and  burned  them  before 
all  men,  &c. 

r  James  v.  4.  Behold,  the  hire  of  the  labourers  who  have 
reaped  down  your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept  back  by  fraud, 
crieth :  and  the  cries  of  them  which  have  reaped,  are  entered 
into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth.  Prov.  xxi.  6.  The  get- 
ting of  treasures  by  a  lying  tongue  is  a  vanity  tossed  to  and 
fro  of  them  that  seek  death.     Job  xx.  19. 

8  Luke  xii.  15,-— Take  heed,  and  beware  of  covetousness. 
Prov.  i.  19. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  259 

goods1 ;  distrustful  and  distracting  cares  and  stu- 
dies in  getting,  keeping,  and  using  themv ;  envy- 
ing at  the  prosperity  of  othersw ;  as  likewise  idle- 
ness*, prodigality,  wasteful  gaming ;  and  all  other 
ways  whereby  we  do  unduly  prejudice  our  own 
outward  estate*' :  and  defrauding  ourselves  of  the 
due  use  and  comfort  of  that  estate  which  God  hath 
given  usz. 

Q.  143.      Which  is  the  ninth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not 
bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour*. 

1  1  John  ii.  15,  16.  Love  not  the  world,  neither  the  things 
that  are  ha  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of 
the  Father  is  not  in  him,  &c.     Prov.  xxiii.  5.     Psal.  lxii.  10. 

y  Mat.  vi.  25,  34. — Take  no  thought  for  your  life,  what 
ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink ;  nor  yet  for  your  body, 
what  ye  shall  put  on. — Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the 
morrow :  for  the  morrow  shall  take  thought  for  the  things 
of  itself.  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof.  Eccl. 
v.  12. — The  abundance  of  the  rich  will  not  suffer  him  to 
sleep. 

w  Psal.  lxxiii.  3. — I  was  envious  at  the  foolish,  when  I 
saw  the  prosperity  of  the  wicked.  James  v.  9.  Grudge  not 
one  against  another,  brethren,  lest  ye  be  condemned. 

x  2  Thes9.  iii.  11. — We  hear  that  there  are  some  which  walk 
among  you  disorderly,  working  not  at  all,  but  are  busy 
bodies. — Prov.  xviii.  9. 

y  Prov.  xxi.  17.  He  that  loveth  pleasure  shall  be  a  poor 
man ;  he  that  loveth  wine  and  oil  shaU  not  be  rich.  Prov. 
xxiii.  20,  21.  Be  not  among  wine-bibbers;  among  riotous  eat- 
ers of  flesh  : — for  the  drunkard  and  the  glutton  shall  come  to 
poverty.     Prov.  xxviii.  19. 

z  Eccl.  iv.  8.  There  is  one  alone,  and  there  is  not  a  second ; 
yea,  he  hath  neither  child  nor  brother :  yet  is  there  no  end  of 
all  his  labour  ;  neither  is  his  eye  satisfied  with  riches  ;  neither 
saith  he,  For  whom  do  I  labour,  and  bereave  my  soul  of  good  ? 
Eccl.ri.2. 

*  Exod.  xx.  16. 


260  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  144.  What  are  the  duties  required  in  the  ninth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  ninth  command- 
ment are,  the  preserving  and  promoting  of  truth 
between  man  and  manb,  and  the  good  name  of  our 
neighbour,  as  well  as  our  ownc ;  appearing  and 
standing  for  the  truthd ;  and  from  the  hearte,  sin- 
cerely^ freely^,  clearly b,  and  fully1,  speaking  the 
truth,  and  only  the  truth,  in  matters  of  judgment 
and  justicek,  and  in  all  other  things  whatsoever1 : 
a  charitable  esteem  of  our  neighbours10 ;  loving, 

b  Eph.  iv.  25. — Putting  away  lying,  speak  every  man  truth 
with  his  neighbour :  for  we  are  members  one  of  another. 

c  3  John  12.  Demetrius  hath  good  report  of  all  men,  and  of 
the  truth  itself:  yea,  and  we  also  bear  record:  and  ye  know 
that  our  record  is  true. 

d  Prov.  xxxi.  9.  Open  thy  mouth,  judge  righteously,  and 
plead  the  cause  of  the  poor  and  needy. 

e  Psal.  xv.  2.  He  that  walketh  uprightly,  and  worketh 
righteousness,  and  speaketh  the  truth  in  his  heart. 

f  2  Ghron.  xix.  9.  And  he  charged  them,  saying,  Thus  shall 
ye  do  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  faithfully,  and  with  a  perfect 
heart. 

s  Jer.  ix.  3. — They  are  not  valiant  for  the  truth  upon  the 
earth.     1  Sam.  xix.  4,  5. 

h  Jer.  xlii.  4. — Whatsoever  thing  the  Lord  shall  answer 
you,  I  will  declare  it  unto  you  ;  I  will  keep  nothing  back  from 
you.     Josh.  vii.  19.     Acts  xx.  20. 

»  Acts  xx.  27. — I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all 
the  counsel  of  God.— 2  Sam.  xiv.  18,  19,  20. 

k  Lev.  xix.  15. — Thou  shalt  not  respect  the  person  of  the 
poor,  nor  honour  the  person  of  the  mighty  :  but  in  righteous- 
ness shalt  thou  judge  thy  neighbour.  Prov.  xiv.  5.  A  faithful 
witness  will  not  lie  ;  but  a  false  witness  will  utter  lies. 

1  Isa.  lxiii.  8. — Surely  they  are  my  people,  children  that  will 
not  lie.  Col.  iii.  9.  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that  ye 
have  put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds.     2  Cor.  i.  17. 

m  Heb.  vi.  9.  But,  beloved,  we  are  persuaded  better  things 
of  you,  and  things  that  accompany  salvation,  though  we  thus 
speak.     1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  5.— Charity — thinketh  no  evil. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHOL  261 

desiring,  and  rejoicing  in  their  good  name" ;  sor- 
rowing for0,  and  covering  of  their  infirmities0 ; 
freely  acknowledging  of  their  gifts  and  gracesq, 
defending  their  innocency1" ;  a  ready  receiving  of  a 
good  report8,  and  unwillingness  to  admit  of  an  evil 
report  concerning  them1  •,  discouraging  tale-bear- 
ers', flatterersw,  and  slanderersx  ;  love  and  care  of 
our  own  good  name,  and  defending  it  when  need 
requirethy  ;  keeping  of  lawful  promises2 ;  study  - 

n  3  John  4. — I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  hear  that  my 
children  walk  in  truth.     Rom.  i.  8. 

°  2  Cor.  xii.  21.  And  lest,  when  I  come  again,  my  God 
Will  humble  me  among  you,  and  that  I  shall  bewail  many  which 
have  sinned  already,  and  have  not  repented  of  the  unclean- 
ness,  and  fornication,  and  lasciviousness,  which  they  have  com- 
mitted.    Psal.  cxix.  158. 

p  Prov.  xvii.  9.  He  that  covereth  a  transgression  seeketh 
love.     1  Pet.  iv.  8. 

q  1  Cor.  i.  4,  5.  I  thank  my  God  always  on  your  behalf,  for 
the  grace  of  God  which  is  given  you  by  Jesus  Christ ;  that  in 
every  thing  ye  are  enriched  by  him,  in  all  utterance,  and  in 
all  knowledge.     2  Tim.  i.  4,  5. 

r  Psal.  lxxxii.  3.  Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless  :  do  jus- 
tice to  the  afflicted  and  needy. — 1  Sam.  xxii.  14. 

»  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  6,  7.  Charity — rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but 
rejoiceth  in  the  truth — believetli  all  things,  hopeth  all  tilings. 

1  Psal.  xv.  3.— Nor  taketh  up  a  reproach  against  hi9  neigh- 
bour. 

T  Prov.  xxv.  23.  The  north  wind  driveth  away  rain :  so 
doth  an  angry  countenance  a  backbiting  tongue. 

w  Prov.  xxvi.  24,  25.    He  that  hateth,  dissemble th  with  his 

,  lips,  and  layeth  up  deceit  within  him  :  when  he  speaketh  fair, 

!  believe  him  not :  for  there  are  seven  abominations  in  his  heart. 

x  Psal.  ci.  5.    Whoso  privily  slandereth  his  neighbour,  him 

wiU  I  cut  off. 

y  2  Cor.  xi.  18,  23.     Seeing  that  many  glory  after  the  flesh, 
1 1  will  glory  also. — Are  they  ministers  of  Christ  ?— I  am  more ; 
in  labours  more  abundant,  in  stripes  above  measure,  &c.   Prov. 
xxii.  2.     John  viii.  49. 

2  Psal.  xv.  4.— He  that  sweareth  to  his  own  hurt,  and  changetb 
not. 


262  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

ing  and  practising  of  whatsoever  things  are  true, 
honest,  lovely,  and  of  good  report*. 

Q.  145.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  ninth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  ninth  command- 
ment are,  all  prejudicing  of  the  truth,  and  the 
good  name  of  our  neighbours  as  well  as  our  ownb, 
especially  in  public  judicature0 ;  giving  false  evi- 
dence^ suborning  false-witnessese,  wittingly  ap- 
pearing and  pleading  for  an  evil  cause,  out-facing 
and  overbearing  the  truthf;  passing  unjust  sen- 
tence5, calling  evil  good,  and  good  evil ;  reward- 
ing the  wicked  according  to  the  work  of  the 
righteous,  and  the  righteous  according  to  the  work 

a  Phil.  iv.  8.  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever  things  are 
true,  whatsoever  things  are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are  just, 
whatsoever  things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely, 
whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report ;  if  there  be  any  virtue, 
and  if  there  be  any  praise,  think  on  these  things. 

b  Luke  iii.  14. — And  he  said  unto  them,  Do  violence  to  no 
man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely.  2  Sam.  xvi.  3.  2  Sam. 
i.  9—16. 

c  Lev.  xix.  15.  Ye  shall  do  no  unrighteousness  in  judgment. 
Hab.  i.  4. 

d  Prov.  xix.  5.  A  false  witness  shall  not  be  unpunished; 
andfte  that  speaketh  lies  shall  not  escape.     Prov.  vi.  16,  19. 

e  Acts  vi.  13.  And  set  up  false  witnesses,  which  said,  This 
man  ceaseth  not  to  speak  blasphemous  words  against  this  holy 
place,  and  the  law. 

f  Jer.  ix.  3.  And  they  bend  their  tongues  like  their  bow  for 
lies ;  but  they  are  not  valiant  for  the  truth  upon  the  earth. 
Psal.  xii.  3,  4.  The  Lord  shall  cut  off— the  tongue  that 
speaketh  proud  things  ;  who  have  said,  With  our  tongue  will 
we  prevail,  our  lips  are  our  own  :  who  is  lord  over  us.  Psal. 
Iii.  1,  2,  3,  4.     Acts  xxiv.  2,  5. 

e  Prov.  xvii.  15.  He  that  justifieth  the  wicked,  and  he 
that  condemneth  the  just,  even  they  both  are  abomination  to 
the  Lord.    1  Kings  xxi.  9 — 14. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM".  2G3 

6f  the  wicked11 :  forgery1,  concealing  the  truth, 
undue  silence  in  a  just  causek,  and  holding  our 
peace  when  iniquity  calleth  for  either  a  reproof 
from  ourselves1,  or  complaint  to  others™ ;  speak- 
ing the  truth  unseasonably0,  or  maliciously  to  a 
wrong  end0,  or  perverting  it  to  a  wrong  meaning1*, 
or  in  doubtful  and  equivocal  expression,  to  the 
prejudice  or  truth  or  justice*1;  speaking  untruthr; 

h  Isa.  v.  23.  [Wo  unto  them]  which  justify  the  wicked  for 
reward,  and  take  away  the  righteousness  of  the  righteous 
from  him. 

1  1  Kings  xxi.  8. 

k  Lev.  v.  1.  And  if  a  soul  sin,  and  hear  the  voice  of  swear- 
ing, and  is  a  witness,  whether  he  hath  seen  or  known  of  it ;  if 
he  do  not  utter  i7,  then  he  shall  bear  his  iniquity.  Acts  v.  3. 
— Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  filled  thy  heart  to  lie 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep  back  part  of  the  price  of  the 
land? 

1  Lev.  xix.  17. — Thou  shalt  in  any  wise  rebuke  thy  neigh- 
bour, and  not  suffer  sin  upon  him.  Isa.  lviii.  1.  Cry  aloud, 
spare  not ;  lift  up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  shew  my  peo- 
ple their  transgression,  and  the  house  of  Japob  their  sins.  1 
Kings  i.  6. 

m  Isa.  lix.  4.  None  calleth  for  justice,  nor  any  pleadeth  for 
truth  :  they  trust  in  vanity. 

n  Prov.  xxix.  11.  A  fool  uttereth  all  his  mind  ;  but  a  wise 
man  keepeth  it  in  till  afterwards. 

°  1  Sam.  xxii.  9,  10.  Then  answered  Doeg  the  Edomite, 
which  was  set  over  the  servants  of  Saul,  and  said,  I  saw  the 
son  of  Jesse  coming  to  Nob,  to  Ahimelech  the  son  of  Ahitub. 
And  he  inquired  of  the  Lord  for  him,  and  gave  him — the  sword 
of  Goliath  the  Philistine.  Psal.  lii.  1.  Why  boastest  thou  thy- 
self in  mischief,  O  mighty  man  ? 

p  Psal.  lvi.  5.  Every  day  they  wrest  my  words.  Mat.  xxvi. 
60,  61. — At  the  last  came  two  false  witnesses,  and  said,  This 
fellow  said,  I  am  able  to  destroy  the  temple  of  God,  and  to  build 
it  in  three  days.     (Compare  John  ii.  19.) 

q  Gen.  iii.  5. — God  doth  know,  that  in  the  day  ye  eat  thereof, 
then  your  eyes  shall  be  opened ;  and  ye  shall  be  as  gods,  know- 
ing good  and  evil.     Gen.  xxvi.  7,  9. 

r  Isa.  lix.  13. — Conceiving  and  uttering  from  the  heart  words 
of  falsehood.  %$ 


264  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

lying8,  slandering1,  back-bitingv,  detracting*,  tale- 
bearing1, whispering^  scoffing2,  reviling*,  rashb, 
harshc,  and  partial  censuringd ;  misconstruing  in- 
tentions, words,  and  actionse ;  flattering*,  vain-glo- 
rious boasting^,  thinking  or  speaking  too  highly 
or  too  meanly  of  ourselves  or  others11;  denying 

8  Col.  iii.  9.  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that  ye  have 
put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds.     Lev.  xix.  11. 

1  Psal.  1.  20.  Thou  sittest  and  speakest  against  thy  brother ; 
thou  slanderest  thine  own  mother's  son. 

v  Psal.  xv.  3.  He  that  backbiteth  not  with  his  tongue. 
Rom.  i.  30.     Backbiters,  haters  of  God. 

w  James  iv.  11.  Speak  not  evil  one  of  another,  brethren. 
Tit.  iii.  2.     To  speak  evil  of  no  man.     Jer.  xxxviii.  4. 

x  Lev.  xix.  16.  Thou  shalt  not  go  up  and  down  as  a  tale- 
bearer among  thy  people. 

y  Rom.  i.  29. — Full  of— deceit,  malignity;  whisperers. 
Pro  v.  xvi.  28. 

2  Isa.  xxviii.  22.  Now  therefore  be  ye  not  mockers,  lest 
your  bands  be  made  strong.     Gen.  xxi.  9.     Gal.  iv.  29. 

a  1  Cor.  vi.  10. — Nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers, — shall  inherit 
tile  kingdom  of  God. 

b  Mat,  vii.  1.     Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 

c  James  ii.  13. — He  shall  have  judgment  without  mercy  that 
hath  shewed  no  mercy.     Acts  xxviii.  4. 

d  John  vii.  24.  Judge  not  according  to  the  appearance, 
but  judge  righteous  judgment. — Rom.  ii.  1 .     Gen.  xxxviii.  24. 

c  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slanderously  re- 
ported, and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say,)  Let  us  do  evil,  that 
good  may  come  ?  whose  damnation  is  just.  Psal.  lxix.  10.  When 
I  wept,  and  chastened  my  soul  with  fasting,  that  was  to  my  re- 
proach. 1  Sam.  i.  13,  14,  15.  2  Sam.  x.  3.  Neh.  vi.  6, 
7,8. 

r  Psal.  xii.  2,  3. — With  flattering  lips,  and  with  a  double 
heart,  do  they  speak.  The  Lord  shall  cut  off  all  flattering 
lips. 

s  2  Tim.  iii.  2.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own  selves, 
—boasters. 

h  Luke  xviii.  11.  The  Pharisee  stood  and  prayed  thus  with 
himself,  God,  I  thank  thee,  that  I  am  not  as  other  men  art,  ex- 
tortioners, unjust,  adulterers,  or  even  as  this  publican.  Gal. 
Vi  26.    Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain-glory,  provoking  one 


THE    LARGER   CATECHISM.  265 

the  gifts  and  graces  of  God1 ;  aggravating  smaller 
faults* ;  hiding,  excusing,  or  extenuating  of  sins, 
when  called  to  a  free  confession1 ;  unnecessarily 
discovering  of  infirmities111 ;  raising  false  rumours", 
receiving  and  countenancing  evil  reports0,  and 
stopping  our  ears  against  just  defencep;  evil 
suspicion**  ;  envying  or  grieving  at  the  deserved 
credit  of  anyr ;  endeavouring  or  desiring  to  im- 


another,  envying  one  another.  Exod.  iv.  10,  14.  And  Moses 
said  unto  the  Lord,  O  my  Lord,  I  am  not  eloquent,  neither 
heretofore,  nor  since  thou  hast  spoken  unto  thy  servant :  but  I 
am  slow  of  speech,  and  of  a  slow  tongue. — And  the  anger  of 
the  Lord  was  kindled  against  Moses.     Acta  xii.  22. 

»  Job  xxvii.  5,  6.  God  forbid  that  I  should  justify  you  :  till 
I  die  I  will  not  remove  mine  integrity  from  me.  My  righteous* 
ness  I  hold  fast,  and  will  not  let  it  go :  my  heart  shall  not  re* 
proach  me  so  long  as  I  live. 

k  Isa.  xxix.  20,  21. — All  that  watch  for  iniquity  are  cut  off. 
that  make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word.    Mat.  vii.  3. 

1  Gen.  iii.  12,  13.  And  the  man  said,  The  woman,  whom 
thou  gavest  to  be  with  me,  she  gave  me  of  the  tree,  and  I  did 
eat. — And  the  woman  said,  The  serpent  beguiled  me,  and  I  did 
eat.  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  pros- 
per.    2  Kings  v.  25.     Gen.  iv.  9. 

m  Prov.  xxv.  9.  Debate  thy  cause  with  thy  neighbour  him- 
self; and  discover  not  a  secret  to  another.     Gen.  ix.  22. 

n  Exod.  xxiii.  1.     Thou  shalt  not  raise  a  false  report. 

0  Jer.  xx.  10. — I  heard  the  defaming  of  many, — Report, 
say  they,  and  we  will  report  it.  All  my  familiars  watched  for 
my  halting,  saying,  Peradventure  he  will  be  enticed,  and  we 
shall  prevail  against  him,  and  we  shaU  take  our  revenge  on 
him.     Prov.  xxix.  12. 

p  Acts  vii.  57.  Then  they  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and 
stopped  their  ears.  Job  xxxi.  13,  14. — If  I  did  despise  the  cause 
of  my  man-servant,  or  of  my  maid-servant,  when  they  con- 
tended with  me;  what  then  shall  I  do  when  God  riseth  up? 
and  when  he  visiteth,  what  shall  I  answer  him  ? 

*>  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  5.     Charity — thinketh  no  evil.     1  Tim.  vi.  4. 

1  Mat.  xxi.  15.    And  when  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  saw 


266  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

pair  it3,  rejoicing  in  their  disgrace  and  infamy1 ; 
scornful  contempt7,  fond  admiration* ;  breach  oi 
lawful  promises* ;  neglecting  such  things  as  are  oi 
good  reporty  ;  and  practising  or  not  avoiding  our- 
selves, or  not  hindering  what  we  can  in  others, 
such  things  as  procure  an  ill  name*. 

Q.   146.      Which  is  the  tenth  commandment? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not 
covtt  thy  neighbours  house,  thou  shalt  not  covet  thy 
neighbours  wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  his  maid- 

the  wonderful  things  that  he  did,  and  the  children  crying  in 
the  temple,  and  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David ;  they 
were  sore  displeased.     Num.  xi.  29. 

•  Dan.  vi.  3,  4.  Then  this  Daniel  was  preferred  above  the 
presidents  and  princes, — Then  the  presidents  and  princes 
sought  to  find  occasion  against  Daniel  concerning  the  kingdom. 
Ezra  iv.  12,  13. 

1  Jer.  xlviii.  27.  For  was  not  Israel  a  derision  unto  thee  ? 
was  he  found  among  thieves  ?  for  since  thou  spakest  of  him, 
thou  skippedst  for  joy. 

T  Mat.  xxvii.  28,  29.  And  they  stripped  him,  and  put  on 
him  a  scarlet  robe.  And  when  they  had  platted  a  crown  of 
thorns,  they  put  it  upon  his  head,  and  a  reed  in  his  right- 
hand  ;  and  they  bowed  the  knee  before  him,  and  mocked  him, 
saying,  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  !  Psal.  xxxv  15,  16. 

w  1  Cor.  iii.  21. — Let  no  man  glory  in  men. — Jude  161 
Having  men's  persons  in  admiration  because  of  advantage. — 
Acts  xii.  22. 

x  Rom.  i.  31.  Without  understanding,  covenant-breakers. 
2  Tim.  iii.  3. 

7  2  Sam.  xii.  14. — Thou  hast  given  great  occasion  to  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme.     1  Sam.  ii.  24. 

a  Phil.  iii.  18,  19.  For  many  walk,  of  whom  I  have 
told  you  often,  and  now  tell  you  even  weeping,  that  they  are  the 
enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ :  whose  end  is  destruction, 
whose  god  is  their  beUy,  and  whose  glory  is  in  their  shame, 
who  mind  earthly  things.  2  Pet.  ii.  2.  And  many  shall  fol~ 
low  their  pernicious  ways ;  by  reason  of  whom  the  way  of 
truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of.    2  Sam.  xii.  13. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  267 

servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that 
is  thy  neighbours*. 

Q.  147.  What  are  the  duties  required  in  the  tenth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  tenth  command- 
ment are,  such  a  full  contentment  with  our  own 
condition5,  and  such  a  charitable  frame  of  the 
whole  soul  towards  our  neighbour,  as  that  all  our 
inward  motions  and  affections  touching  him,  tend 
unto  and  further  all  that  good  which  is  hisc. 

Q.  148.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the  tenth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  tenth  command- 
ment are,  discontentment  with  our  own  estatesd  ; 
envyinge,  and  grieving  at  the  good  of  our  neigh- 
bour^ together  with  all  inordinate  motions  and 
affections  to  any  thing  that  is  hisg. 

*  Exodus  XX.  17. 

b  Heb.  xiii.  5.  Let  your  conversation  be  without  covetous- 
Hess ;  aiid  be  content  with  such  things  as  ye  have  :  for  he  hath 
said,  I  will  never  leave  thee.     1  Tim.  vi.  6. 

c  Rom.  xii.  15.  Rejoice  with  them  that  do  rejoice,  and 
weep  with  them  that  weep.  Phil.  ii.  4.  Look  not  every 
man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of 
others.    Job  xxxi.  29.     1  Tim.  i.  5. 

d  1  Cor.  x.  10.  Neither  murmur  ye,  as  some  of  them  also 
murmured,  and  were  destroyed  of  the  destroyer.  1  Kings 
xxi.  4. 

e  Gal.  v.  26.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain-glory,  provok- 
ing one  another,  envying  one  another.  James  iii.  14, 16.  But 
if  ye  have  bitter  envying  and  strife  in  your  hearts,  glory  not, 
and  lie  not  against  the  truth. — For  where  envying  and  strife  is, 
the're  is  confusion,  and  every  evil  work. 

f  Psal.  cxii.  9,  10. — His  horn  shall  be  exalted  with  honour. 
The  wicked  shall  see  it,  and  be  grieved.     Neh.  ii.  10. 

e  Rom.  vii.  7. — I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by  the  law  :  for  I 
had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt  not 
covet.  Dent.  r.  21.  Neither  shaft  thou  desire  thy  neigh - 
£3* 


268  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  149.  Is  any  man  able  perfectly  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  God? 

A.  No  man  is  able,  either  of  himself11,  or  by 
any  grace  received  in  this  life,  perfectly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God1 ;  but  doth  daily  break 
them  in  thoughtk,  word,  and  deed1. 

Q.  150.  Are  all  transgressions  of  the  law  of  God 
equally  heinous  in  themselves,  and  in  the  sight  of 
God? 

A.  All  transgressions  of  the  law  of  God  are 
not  equally  heinous ;  but  some  sins  in  themselves, 
and  by  reason  of  several  aggravations,  are  more 
heinous  in  the  sight  of  God  than  others™. 

bour's  wife,  neither  shalt  thou  covet  thy  neighbour's  house, 
his  field,  or  his  man-servant,  or  his  maid-servant,  hi3  ox,  or  his 
ass,  or  any  thing  that  is  thy  neighbour's.  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify 
— inordinate  affection,  evil  concupiscence,  and  covetousness, 
which  is  idolatry.     Rom.  xiii.  9. 

h  James  iii.  2. — In  many  things  we  offend  all.  Job  xv.  14. 
What  is  man,  that  he  should  be  clean  ?  and  he  which  is  born 
of  a  woman,  that  he  should  be  righteous  ?  John  xv.  5. — With- 
out  me  ye  can  do  nothing. 

1  Eccl.  vii.  20. — There  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth,  that  doeth 
good,  and  sinneth  not.  1  Kings  viii.  46.  For  there  is  no  man 
that  sinneth  not.  1  John  i.  8.  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin, 
we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us. 

k  Gen.  viii.  21. — The  imagination  of  man's  heart  is  evil 
from  his  youth.  James  i.  14. — Every  man  is  tempted,  when 
he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Gen.  vi.  5, 
See  in  letter  ■ . 

1  Psal.  xix.  12.  Who  can  understand  his  errors  ?  cleanse 
thou  me  from  secret  faults.  Rom.  iii.  9,  19. — We  have  before 
proved  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they  are  all  under  sin — 
Every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may  become 
guilty  before  God.  James  iii.  2,  8.  In  many  things  we  offend 
all. — The  tongue  can  no  man  tame ;  it  is  an  unruly  evil,  full 
of  deadly  poison. 

m  Heb.  ii.  2,  3. — If  the  word  spoken  by  angels  was  steadfast, 
and  every  transgression  and  disobedience  received  a  just  »e- 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  269 

Q.  151.  What  are  those  aggravations  that  make 
tome  sins  more  heinous  than  others  ? 

A.  Sins  receive  their  aggravations, 

1 .  From  the  persons  offending0 :  If  they  be  of 
riper  age0,  greater  experience,  or  grace*1 ;  emi- 
nent for  profession0-,  gifts1",  place3,  office1,  guides  to 
othersv,  and  whose  example  is  likely  to  be  fol- 
lowed by  othersw. 

compense  of  reward :  how  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so 
great  salvation  ;  which  at  the  first  began  to  be  spoken  by  the 
Lord  ?  Ezra  ix.  14.     Psal.  lxxviii.  17,  32,  56. 

n  Jer.  ii.  8.  The  priests  said  not,  Where  is  the  Lord  ?  and 
they  that  handle  the  law  knew  me  not :  the  pastors  also  trans- 
gressed against  me,  and  the  prophets  prophesied  by  Baal. 

0  Job  xxxii.  9.  Great  men  are  not  always  wise  ;  neither  do 
the  aged  understand  judgment. — Eccl.  iv.  13. 

p  1  Kings  xi.  9.  And  the  Lord  was  angry  with  Solomon, 
because  his  heart  was  turned  from  the  Lord  God  of  Israel, 
which  had  appeared  unto  him  twice. 

^  2  Sam.  xii.  14. — By  this  deed  thou  hast  given  great  occa- 
sion to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme.     1  Cor.  v.  1. 

r  James  iv.  17. — To  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth 
it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin.  Luke  xii.  47. — That  servant  which 
knew  his  lord's  will,  and  prepared  not  himself,  neither  did  ac- 
cording to  his  will,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes. 

8  John  in.  10.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Art  thou 
a  master  of  Israel,  and  knowest  not  these  things  ?  Jer.  v.  4,  5. 

1  2  Sam.  xii.  7,  8,  9.  And  Nathan  said  to  David,  Thou  art 
the  man.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  I  anointed  thee 
king  over  Israel, — and  I  gave  thee  thy  master's  house  : — 
wherefore  hast  thou  despised  the  commandment  of  the  Lord 
to  do  evil  in  his  sight?  Ezek.  viii.  11,  12. 

v  Rom.  ii.  21,  22,  24.  Thou  therefore  which  teachest  ano- 
ther, teachest  thou  not  thyself?  Thou  that  preachest,  a  man 
should  not  steal,  dost  thou  steal?  Thou  that  sayest,  a  man 
should  not  commit  adultery,  dost  thou  commit  adultery  ? — For 
the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles,  through 
you. 

w  Gal.  ii.  14.  But  when  I  saw  that  they  walked  not  up- 
rightly according  to  the  truth  of  the  Gaspel>  I  said  unto  Peter 


270  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

2.  From  the  parties  offendedx  :  If  immediately 
against  Gody,  his  attributes2,  and  worship3 ;  against 
Christ,  and  his  graceb ;  the  Holy  Spirit0,  his  wit- 
nessd,  and  workings** ;  against  superiors,  men  of 
eminencyf,  and  such  as  we  stand  especially  related 


before  them  all,  If  thou,  being  a  Jew,  livest  after  the  manner 
of  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the  Jews,  why  compellest  thou  the 
Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews  ?  2  Pet.  ii.  2. 

x  1  John  5.  10.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath 
the  witness  in  himself :  he  that  believeth  not  God,  hath  made 
him  a  liar ;  because  he  believeth  not  the  record  that  God  gave 
of  his  Son.     Mat.  xxi.  38,  39. 

y  1  Sam.  ii.  25.  If  one  man  sin  against  another,  the  judge 
shall  judge  him  ;  but  if  a  man  sin  against  the  Lord,  who  shall 
entreat  for  him  ?  Acts  v.  4. — Thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but 
unto  God. 

2  Rom.  ii.  4.  Or  despisest  thou  the  riches  of  his  goodness, 
and  forbearance,  and  long-suffering ;  not  knowing  that  the 
goodness  of  God  leadeth  thee  to  repentance  ? 

a  Mai.  i.  14. — Cursed  be  the  deceiver,  which  hath  in  his 
flock  a  male,  and  voweth,  and  sacrificeth  unto  the  Lord  a  cor- 
rupt thing.  1  Cor.  x.  21,  22. — Ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the 
Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils.  Do  we  provoke  the 
Lord  to  jealousy  ?   are  we  stronger  than  he? 

bJohn  iii.  18,  36. — He  that  believeth  not  is  condemned  already, 
because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only  begotten 
Son  of  God — He  that  believeth  not  the  Son  shall  not  see  life  ; 
but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him.     Heb.  xii.  25. 

c  Heb.  x.  29.  Of  how  much  sorer  punishment,  suppose  ye, 
shall  he  be  thought  worthy,  who  hath  trodden  under  foot  the 
Son  of  God, — and  hath  done  despite  unto  the  Spirit  of  grace  ? 
Mat.  xii.  31,  32. 

d  Eph.  iv.  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God, 
whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption. 

e  Heb.  vi.  4,  5,  6.  For  it  is  impossible  for  those  who  were 
once  enlightened— and  were  made  partakers  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ; — if  they  shall  fall  away,  to  renew  them  again  unto 
repentance. 

f  Num.  xii.  8.— Wherefore  then  were  ye  not  afraid  to  speak, 
against  my  servant  Moses  ?— Jude  8.    Isa,  iii.  5. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  271 

and  engaged  untog;  against  any  of  the  saints11, 
particularly  weak  brethren1,  the  souls  of  them  or 
any  otherk ;  and  the  common  good  of  all  or  of 
many1. 

3.  From  the  nature  and  quality  of  the  offenceID  : 
If  it  be  against  the  express  letter  of  the  law11, 
break  many  commandments,  contain  in  it  many 
sins°:  If  not  only  conceived  in  the  heart,  but 
breaks  forth  in   words   and  actionsp,  scandalize 

e  Prov.  xxx.  17.  The  eye  that  mocketh  at  his  father,  and 
despiseth  to  obey  his  mother,  the  ravens  of  the  valley  shall 
pick  it  out,  and  the  young  eagles  shall  eat  it.  Psal.  xli.  9. 
Yea,  mine  own  familiar  friend,  in  whom  I  trusted,  which  did 
eat  of  my  bread,  hath  lifted  up  his  heel  against  me.  Psal.  lv. 
12—14. 

h  Zech.  ii.  8. — He  that  toucheth  you  toucheth  the  apple  of 
his  eye. 

»  1  Cor.  viii.  11,  12.  And  through  thy  knowledge  shall  the 
weak  brother  perish,  for  whom  Christ  died  ?  But  when  ye  sin 
so  against  the  brethren,  and  wound  their  weak  conscience,  ye 
sin  against  Christ.     Rom.  xiv.  13,  15,  21. 

k  Ezek.  xiii.  19.  And  will  ye  pollute  me  among  my  people 
for  handfuls  of  barley,  and  for  pieces  of  bread,  to  slay  the  souls 
that  should  not  die  ? 

1  1  Thess.  ii.  15,  16.  Who  both  killed  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
their  own  prophets,  and  have  persecuted  us — to  fill  up  their 
sins  always  :  for  the  wrath  is  come  upon  them  to  the  utter- 
most.    Mat.  xxiii.  34—38. 

m  Isai.  iii.  9. — They  declare  their  sin  as  Sodom,  they  hide  it 
not.     Prov.  vi.  30—33. 

n  Ezek.  xx.  12,  13. — I  gave  them  my  Sabbaths,  to  be  a  sign 
between  me  and  them — and  my  Sabbaths  they  greatly  polluted. 

°  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify  therefore  your  members  which  are 
upon  the  earth ;  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate  affection, 
evil  concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which  is  idolatry 
1  Tim.  vi.  10. 

p  Mic.  ii.  1,  2.  Wo  to  them  that  devise  iniquity,  and  work 
evil  upon  their  beds  !  when  the  morning  is  light,  they  practise 
it  because  it  is  in  the  power  of  their  hand.  And  they  covet 
fields,  and  take  tkem  by  violence* 


272  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

othersq,  and  admit  of  no  reparation1, :  If  against 
means3,  mercies1,  judgments*,  light  of  nature*, 
conviction  of  conscience*,  public  or  private  admo- 
nition3^  censures   of  the   churchz,   civil  punish- 

q  Rom.  ii.  23,  24.  Thou  that  makest  thy  boast  of  the  law, 
through  breaking  the  law  dishonourest  thou  God?  For  the 
name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles  through  you, 
as  it  is  written.     Mat.  xviii.  7. 

r  Prov.  vi.  32,  33,  34,  35.  But  whoso  committeth  adultery 
with  a  woman — a  wound  and  dishonour  shall  he  get ;  and  his 
reproach  shall  not  be  wiped  away.  For  jealousy  is  the  rage  of 
a  man ;  therefore  he  will  not  spare  in  the  day  of  vengeance. 
He  will  not  regard  any  ransom.  Mat.  xvi.  26. — What  is  a  man 
profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own 
soul  ?  or  what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his  soul  ? 

■  Mat  xi.  21,  22,  23,  24.  Wo  unto  thee,  Chorazin !  wo 
unto  thee,  Bethsaida.  For  if  the  mighty  works  which  were 
done  in  you  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they  would 
nave  repented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  But  I  say 
unto  you,  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the 
day  of  judgment,  than  for  you,  &c.     John  xv.  22. 

*  Deut.  xxxii.  6.  Do  ye  thus  requite  the  Lord,  O  foolish 
people  and  unwise  ?  Is  not  he  thy  father,  that  hath  bought  thee  ? 
hath  he  not  made  thee,  and  established  thee  ?  Isa.  i.  2,  3. 
Ezra  ix.  13,  14. 

v  Jer.  v.  3.  O  Lord,  are  not  thine  eyes  upon  the  truth  ? 
thou  hast  stricken  them,  but  they  have  not  grieved  ;  thou  hast 
consumed  them,  but  they  have  refused  to  receive  correction : 
they  have  made  their  faces  harder  than  a  rock  :  they  have  re- 
fused to  return.     Amos  iv.  8 — 11. 

w  Rom.  i.  20,  21.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the 
creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead  ;  so 
that  they  are  without  excuse,  &c. 

x  Rom.  i.  32.  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God,  that 
they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death ;  not  only 
do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do  them.  Dan. 
v.  22. 

y  Prov.  xxix.  1.  He  that,  being  often  reproved,  hardeneth 
his  neck,  shall  suddenly  be  destroyed,  and  that  without  remedy. 

*  Mat.  xviii.  17. — If  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him 
be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican.    Tit.  iii.  10. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  273 

ments* ,  and  our  prayers,  purposes,  promises5, 
vowsc,  covenants*1,  and  engagements  to  God  or 
menc :  If  done  deliberately',  wilfully^,  presump- 
tuouslj ',   impudently1,    boastinglyk,    maliciously1, 

*  Pro*  .  xxvii.  22.  Though  thou  shouldest  bray  a  fool  in  a 
mortar  h  mong  wheat  with  a  pestle,  yet  will  not  his  foolishness 
depart  1  om  him. 

b  Psal.  lxxviii.  34,  36,  37.  When  he  slew  them,  then  they 
sought  him ;  and  they  returned,  and  inquired  early  after  God. — 
Nevertheless  they  did  flatter  him  with  their  mouth,  and  they  lied 
unto  him  with  their  tongues.  For  their  heart  was  not  right  with 
him,  neither  were  they  steadfast  in  his  covenant.  Jer.  xlii.  5, 
6,  20,  21,  22. 

c  Eccl.  v.  5.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shouldest  not  vow,  than 
that  thou  shouldest  vow  and  not  pay.  Pro  v.  xx.  25.  It  is  a 
snare  to  the  man  who  devoureth  that  which  is  holy,  and  after 
vows,  to  make  inquiry. 

d  Lev.  xxvi.  23.  And  I  will  bring  a  sword  upon  you,  that 
shall  avenge  the  quarrel  of  my  covenant.     Jer.  xxxi.  32. 

c  Prov.  ii.  17.  Which  forsaketh  the  guide  of  her  youth,  and 
forgetteth  the  covenant  of  her  God.  Ezek.  xvii.  18.  Seeing 
he  despised  the  oath  by  breaking  the  covenant,  when,  lo,  he 
had  given  his  hand,  and  hath  done  all  these  things,  he  shall  not 
escape. 

f  Psal.  xxxvi.  4.  He  deviseth  mischief  upon  his  bed ;  he 
setteth  himself  in  a  way  that  is  not  good  ;  he  abhorreth  not 
evil. 

*  Jer.  vi.  16.  Thu3  saith  the  Lord,  Stand  ye  in  the  ways, 
and  see,  and  ask  for  the  old  paths,  where  is  the  good  way,  and 
walk  therein,  and  ye  shall  find  rest  for  your  souls.  But  they 
said,  We  will  not  WcJk  therein. 

h  Num.  xv.  30.  But  the  soul  that  doeth  aught  presump- 
tuously, whether  he  be  born  in  the  land,  or  a  stranger,  the 
same  reproacheth  the  Lord ;  and  that  soul  shall  be  cut  off  from 
among  his  people.     Exod.  xxi.  14. 

*  Jer.  vi.  15.  Were  they  ashamed  when  they  had  com- 
mitted abomination  ?  nay,  they  were  not  at  all  ashamed,  nei- 
ther could  they  blush ;  therefore  they  shall  fall  among  them 
that  fall.    Prov.  vii.  13. 

k  Psal.  Hi.  1.  Why  boas  test  thou  thyself  in  mischief,  O 
mighty  man  ? 

1  Ezek.  xxxr.5, 6.  Because  thou  hast  had  a  perpetual  hatred, 


274  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM* 

frequently™,  obstinately11,  with  delight0,  continue 
ancep,  or  relapsing  after  repentanceq. 

4.  From  circumstances  of  time1",  and  place55 : 
If  on  the  Lord's  day4,  or  other  times  of  divine 
worshipv  ;    or     immediately     beforew,    or    aftei 

and  hast  shed  the  blood  of  the  children  of  Israel  by  the  force  of 
the  sword  in  the  time  of  their  calamity,  in  the  time  that  their 
iniquity  had  an  end  :  therefore,  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
I  will  prepare  thee  unto  blood.     3  John  10. 

m  Num.  xiv.  22. — And  have  tempted  me  now  these  ten  times, 
and  have  not  hearkened  to  my  voice. 

n  Zech.  vii.  11,  12.  But  they  refused  to  hearken,  and 
pulled  away  the  shoulder,  and  stopped  their  ears,  that  they 
should  not  hear.  Yea,  they  made  their  hearts  as  an  adamant 
stone. 

°  Prov.  ii.  14.  Who  rejoice  to  do  evil,  and  delight  in  the 
frowardness  of  the  wicked. 

P  Jer.  ix.  3,  5. — They  proceed  from  evil  to  evil,  and  they 
know  not  me,  saith  the  Lord. — And  weary  themselves  to  com- 
mit iniquity.     Isa.  lvii.  17. 

«J  2  Pet.  ii.  20,  21.  For  if,  after  they  have  escaped  the  pol- 
lutions of  the  world,  through  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  they  are  again  entangled  therein,  and 
overcome,  the  latter  end  is  worse  with  them  than  the  begin- 
ning. For  it  had  been  better  for  them  not  to  have  known  the 
way  of  righteousness,  than,  after  they  have  known  it,  to  turn 
from  the  holy  commandment  delivered  unto  them.  Heb.  vi.  4,  6. 

r  Isa.  xxii.  12,  13,  14.  And  in  that  day  did  the  Lord  God  of 
hosts  call  to  weeping,  and  to  mourning,  and  to  baldness,  and 
to  girding  with  sackcloth :  and  behold  joy  and  gladness,  slaying 
oxen,  and  killing  sheep,  eating  flesh,  and  drinking  wine.— 
Surely  this  iniquity  shall  not  be  purged  from  you,  till  ye  die, 
saith  the  Lord  God  of  hosts.    2  Kings  v.  26. 

8  Jer.  vii.  10,  11.  And  come  and  stand  before  me  in  this 
house,  which  is  called  by  my  name,  and  say,  We  are  delivered 
to  do  all  these  abominations  ?  Is  this  house,  which  is  called  by 
my  name,  become  a  den  of  robbers  in  your  eyes  ? 

1  Ezek.  xxiii.  38. — They  have  defiled  my  sanctuary  in  the< 
same  day,  and  have  profaned  my  Sabbaths. 

v  Isa.  lviii.  3,  4. — Behold,  in  the  day  of  your  fast  ye  find 
pleasure,  and  exact  all  your  labours.  Behold,  ye  fast  for  strife 
and  debate,  and  to  smite  with  the  fist  of  wickedness. 

w  1  Cor.  xi.  20,  21.    When  ye  come  together  tjjerejpre  intp 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  275 

thesex,or  other  helps  to  prevent  or  remedy  such 
miscarriages*  :  If  in  public,  or  in  the  presence  of 
others,  who  are  thereby  likely  to  be  provoked  or 
defiled7-. 

Q.  152.  What  doth  every  sin  deserve  at  the  hands 
of  God? 

A.  Every  sin,  even  the  least,  being  against  the 
sovereignty11,  goodnessb,  and  holiness  of  Godc,  and 
against  his  righteous  lawd,  deserveth  his  wrath  and 

one  place,  this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper.  For  in  eating, 
every  one  taketh  before  other  his  own  supper  :  and  one  is  hun- 
gry, and  another  is  drunken.  Jer.  vii.  9,  10.  Will  ye  steal, 
murder — and  come  and  stand  before  me  in  this  house  ? 

x  Prov.  vii.  14,15.  J  have  peace-offerings  with  me ;  this  day 
have  I  paid  my  vows  :  therefore  came  I  forth  to  meet  thee, 
diligently  to  seek  thy  face  ;  and  I  have  found  thee. 

7  Neh.  ix.  13,  14,  15,  16.  Thou  earnest  down  also  upon 
mount  Sinai — and  madest  known  unto  them  thy  holy  Sabbath — 
and  gavest  them  bread  from  heaven  for  their  hunger,  and 
broughtest  forth  water  for  them  out  of  the  rock  for  their  thirst 
— but  they  and  our  fathers  dealt  proudly,  and  hardened  their 
necks,  and  hearkened  not  to  thy  commandments.  2  Chron. 
xxxvi.  15,  16. 

z  Isa.  iii.  9. — They  declare  their  sin  as  Sodom,  they  hide  it 
not.  Wo  unto  their  soul !  for  they  have  rewarded  evil  unto 
themselves.     1  Sam.  ii.  22,  23,  24. 

a  James  ii.  10,  11. — Whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and 
yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.  For  he  that  said, 
Do  not  commit  adultery  ;  said  also,  Do  not  kill. 

b  Deut.  xxxii.  6.  Do  ye  thus  requite  the  Lord,  O  foolish 
people  and  unwise  ?  Is  not  he  thy  father  that  hath  bought  thee  ? 
hath  he  not  made  thee,  and  established  thee  ? 

c  Hab.  i.  13.  Thou  art  of  purer  eye3  than  to  behold  evil, 
and  canst  not  look  on  iniquity  *  wherefore  lookest  thou  upon 
them  that  deal  treacherously?  1  Pet.  i.  15,  16. — As  he  which 
hath  called  you  is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  conver- 
sation :  because  it  is  written,  be  ye  holy  ;  for  I  am  holy.  Lev. 
xi.  45. 

d  1  John  iii.  4.  Whosoever  committeth  sin  transgresseth 
also  the  law :  for  sin  is  the  transgression  ot  the  law.  Rom. 
24 


276  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

cursee,  both  in  this  lifef,  and  that  which  is  to 
come*  ;  and  cannot  be  expiated  but  by  the  blood 
of  Christ*1. 

Q.  153.  What  doih  God  require  of  us,  that  zve 
may  escape  his  zorath  and  curse  due  to  us  by  reason 
of  the  transgression  of  the  law  ? 

A.  That  we  may  escape  the  wrath  and  curse  of 
God  due  to  us  by  reason  of  the  transgression  of 
the  law,  he  requireth  of  us  repentance  towards 
God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ1, 
and  the  diligent  use  of  the  outward  means  whereby 
Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of  his 
mediation*. 

vii.  12. — The  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and 
just,  and  good. 

e  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law, 
are  under  the  curse :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one 
that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book 
of  the  law  to  do  them.     Eph.  v.  6. 

f  Deut.  xxviii.  15  to  the  end.  But  it  shall  come  to  pass,  ii 
thou  wilt  not  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  to 
observe  to  do  all  his  commandments  and  his  statutes,  which  I 
command  thee  this  day ;  that  all  these  curses  shall  come  upon 
thee,  and  overtake  thee,  &c.     Prov.  xiii.  21 . 

s  Mat.  xxv.  41. — Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlast- 
ing fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  Rom.  vi.  21,  23. 
— The  end  of  those  things  is  death — The  wages  of  sin  is  death- 

h  Heb.  ix.  22.  And  almost  all  things  are  by  the  law  purged 
with  blood ;  and  without  shedding  of  blood  is  no  remission. 
1  John  i.  7. — And  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth 
us  from  all  sin.     1  Pet.  i.  18,  19. 

1  Acts  xx.  21.  Testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the 
Greeks,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Mark  i.  15. — Repent  ye,  and  believe  the  Gos- 
pel. John  iii.  1 8.  He  that  believeth  on  him,  is  not  condemned . 
but  he  that  believeth  not,  is  condemned  already,  because  he 
hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God, 

k  Prov.  viii.  33,  34,  35.  Hear  instruction,  and  be  wise,  and 
refuse  it  not.     Blessed  is  the  man  that  heareth  me,  watching 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM,  277 

Q.  154.  What  are  the  outward  means  whereby 
Christ  communicates  to  us  the  benefits  of  his  media* 
Hon  ? 

A.  The  outward  and  ordinary  means,  whereby 
Christ  communicates  to  his  church  the  benefits  of 
his  mediation,  are  all  his  ordinances  ;  especially 
the  word,  sacraments,  and  prayer ;  all  which  are 
made  effectual  to  the  elect  for  their  salvation1. 

Q.  155.  Hozo  is  the  word  made  effectual  to  salva- 
tion ? 

A.  The  Spirit  of  God  maketh  the  reading,  but 
especially  the  preaching  of  the  word,  an  effectual 
means  of  enlightening"1,  convincing  and  humbling 
sinners0,  of  driving  them  out  of  themselves,  and 

daily  at  my  gates,  waiting  at  the  posts  of  my  doors.  For 
whoso  findeth  me,  findeth  life,  and  shall  obtain  favour  of  the 
Lord.  Luke  xiii.  24.  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate  ; 
for  many,  I  say  unto  you,  will  seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall  not  be 
able. 

1  Mat.  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you :  and  lo  I  am  with  you 
always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Acts  ii.  42,  46.  And 
they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostle's  doctrine  and  fellow- 
ship, and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. — And  they, 
continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking 
bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness 
and  singleness  of  heart.  1  Tim.  iv.  16.  1  Cor.  i.  21.  Eph. 
v.  19,  20.  and  vi.  17,  13. 

m  Psal.  xix.  8. — The  commandment  of  the  Lord  is  pure,  en- 
lightening the  eyes.  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and 
to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of 
Satan  unto  God. 

n  Jer.  xxiii.  28,  29. — And  he  that  hath  my  word,  let  him 
speak  my  word  faithfully. — Is  not  my  word  like  as  a  fire  ?  saith 
the  Lord ;  and  like  a  hammer  that  breaketh  the  rock  in 
pieces  ?  Heb.  iv.  12. — The  word  of  God  is  quick,  and  power- 
ful, and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to 
the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and 


278  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

drawing  them  unto  Christ0  ;  of  conforming  them 
to  his  image0,  and  subduing  them  to  his  will0- ; 
of  strengthening  them  against  temptations  and 
corruptions1" ;  of  building  them  up  in  grace8,  and 
establishing  their  hearts  in  holiness  and  comfort 
through  faith  unto  salvation1. 

marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the 
heart.     Rom.  viii.  16. 

*  Acts  ii.  37,  41.  Now  when  they  heard  this,  they  were 
pricked  in  their  heart,  and  said  unto  Peter,  and  to  the  rest  of  the 
apostles,  Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do  ?-— Then  they  that 
gladly  received  his  word,  were  baptized :  and  the  same  day 
there  were  added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls.  Acts 
viii.  27—38. 

p  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as 
in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same 
image,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 
Col.  i.  27. 

q  2  Cor.  x.  4,  5.  (For  the  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not 
carnal,  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong 
holds ;)  casting  down  imaginations,  and  every  high  thing  that 
exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  bringing  into 
captivity  every  thought  to  the  obedience  of  Christ.  Rom. 
vi.  17. 

r  Psal.  xix.  11. — Moreover,  by  them  is  thy  servant  warned. 
Col.  i.  28.  Whom  we  preach,  warning  every  man.  Eph. 
vi.  16,  17.  Above  all,  taking  the  shield  of  faith,  wherewith 
ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked. 
And  take  the  helmet  of  salvation,  and  the  sword  of  the  Spirit, 
which  is  the  word  of  God.     Mat.  iv.  7,  10. 

8  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles — and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
&c.  Acts  xx.  32.  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend  you  to 
God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you 
up.     2  Tim.  iii.  15,  16.     I  Cor.  iii.  9,  10,  11. 

1  Rom.  xvi.  25.  Now,  to  him  that  is  of  power  to  stablish 
you  according  to  my  Gospel,  and  the  preaching  of  Jesus  Christ, 
according  to  the  revelation  of  the  mystery,  which  wa«?  kept 
secret  since  the  world  began.  1  Thess.  iii.  2,  13.  And  sent 
Timotheus,  our  brother,  and  minister  of  God,  and  our  fellow- 
labourer  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  to  establish  you,  and  to  com- 
fort you  concerning  your  faith.  &c.    Rom.  x.  14 — 17. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  279 

Q.  156.  Is  the  word  of  God  to  be  read  by  all  ? 

A.  Although  all  are  not  permitted  to  read  the 
word  publicly  to  the  congregation^  yet  all  sorts  of 
people  are  bound  to  read  it  apart  by  themselves^, 
and  with  their  families11  :  to  which  end,  the  holy 
Scriptures  are  to  be  translated  out  of  the  original 
into  vulgar  languages7. 

Q.  157.   How  is  the  word  of  God  to  be  read! 

A.  The  holy  Scriptures  are  to  be  read  with  a 
high  and  reverend  esteem  of  them2;  with  a  firm 

T  Dcut.  xxxi.  9,  12,  13.  And  Moses  wrote  this  law,  and 
delivered  it  unto  the  priests  the  sons  of  Levi — and  unto  all  the 
elders  of  Israel.  Gather  the  people  together,  men,  and  women, 
and  children,  and  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates, — that 
they  may  learn,  and  fear  the  Lord  your  God,  and  observe  to 
do  all  the  words  of  this  law,  kc. 

w  Deut.  xvii.  18, 19.  And  it  shall  be,  when  he  sitteth  upon 
the  throne  of  his  kingdom,  that  he  shall  write  him  a  copy  of  this 
law  in  a  book,  out  of  that  which  is  before  the  priests  the  Le- 
vites :  and  it  shall  be  with  him,  and  he  shall  read  therein  all 
the  days  of  his  life. — Isa.  xxxiv.  16.  Seek  ye  out  of  the  book 
of  the  Lord,  and  read. — John  v.  39.  Search  the  Scriptures. — 
Rev.  i.  3.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the 
words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are  writ- 
ten therein. — 

x  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words  which  I  command  thee 
this  day,  shall  be  in  thy  heart :  and  thou  shalt  teach  them  dili- 
gently unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou 
sittest  in  thy  house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and 
when  thou  liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest  up.  Psal.  lxxviii. 
5,  6.  For  he  established  a  testimony  in  Jacob,  and  appointed 
a  law  in  Israel,  which  he  commanded  our  fathers,  that  they 
should  make  them  known  to  their  children  ;  that  the  genera- 
tion to  come  might  know  them,  even  the  children  which  should 
be  born  ;    who  should  arise  and  declare  them  to  their  children. 

7  1  Cor.  xiv.  2  to  29.— ver.  18,  19.— I  thank  my  God,  I 
speak  with  tongues  more  than  ye  all ;  yet  in  the  church  I  had 
rather  speak  five  words  with  my  understanding,  that  by  my 
voice  I  might  teach  others  also,  than  ten  thousand  words  in  an 
unknown  tongue. 

*  Psal.  cxix.  97.  O  hew  love  I  thy  law! — Neh.  viii. 
24* 


280  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

persuasion  that  they  are  the  very  word  of  God", 
and  that  he  only  can  enable  us  to  understand 
themh;  with  desire  to  know,  believe,  and  obey, 
the  will  of  God  revealed  in  themc ;  with  diligence^', 
and  attention  to  the  matter  and  scope  of  theme  ; 
with  meditationf,  application5,  self-denialh,  and 
prayer1. 

Q.  153.  By  zohom  is  the  -word  of  God  to  be 
preached? 

A.  The  word  of  God  is  to  be  preached  only  by 

5.  And  Ezra  opened  the  book  in  the  sight  of  all  the  people — 
and  when  he  opened  it,  all  the  people  stood  up. — Isa 
lxvi.  2. — But  to  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him  that  is  poor, 
and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my  word. 

a  2  Pet.  i.  21. — Holy  men  of  God  spake  as  Ihey  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.     1  Thess.  ii.  13. 

b  Psal.  cxix.  18.  Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may  behold 
wondrous  things  out  of  thy  law. — Luke  xxiv.  45. 

c  James  i.  21,  22. — Receive  with  meekness  the  ingrafted 
word,  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls.  But  be  ye  doers  ot 
the  word,  and  not  hearers  only,  deceiving  your  ownselves.  1 
Pet.  ii.  2.  As  new-born  babes,  desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the 
word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby.     Mark  iv.  20. 

d  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  [Bereans]  were  more  noble  than 
those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  rdl 
readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures  daily,  whether 
those  things  were  so.     Deut.  xi.  13. 

e  Acts  viii.  30,  34.  And  Philip — said.  Understandest  thou 
what  thou  readest? — And  the  eunuch  answered  Philip, — Of 
whom  speaketh  the  prophet  this  ?  of  himself,  or  of  some  other 
man  ?  Mat.  xiii.  23. 

f  Psal.  i.  2.  But  his  delight  is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord ;  and 
in  his  law  doth  he  meditate  day  and  night.  Psal.  cxix.  97. 
O  how  love  I  thy  law  !  it  is  my  meditation  all  the  day. 

s  Acts  ii.  33,  39. — Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of 
you — for  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children.  2 
Sam.  xii.  7.     2  Chron.  xxxiv.  21. 

h  Gal.  i.  15,  16.  But  when  it  pleased  God — to  reveal  his 
Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him  among  the  heathen  ;  im- 
mediately I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood.     Pro  v.  iii.  5. 

1  Neh.  viii.  6,  8.     See  letter  b 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  281 

such  as  arc  sufficiently  giftedk,  and  also  duly  ap- 
proved and  called  to  that  office1. 

Q.  159.  How  is  the  zvord  of  God  to  be  preached 
by  those  that  are  called  thereunto  ? 

A.  Thev  that  are  called  to  labour  in  the  minis- 
try  of  the  word  are  to  preach  sound  doctrine"', 
diligently",  in  season,  and  out  of  season0  ;  plainly", 
not  in  the  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but 
in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and  of  power'* ; 
faithfully1",  making  known  the  whole  counsel  of 
Gods ;  wisely1,  applying  themselves  to  the  necessi- 

k  1  Tim.  iii.  2 — 6.  A  bishop — must  be  blameless — apt  to 
teach — not  a  novice.  2  Tim.  ii.  2.  And  the  things  that  thou 
hast  heard  of  me,  among  many  witnesses,  the  same  commit 
thou  to  faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also. 
Mat.  ii.  7. 

1  Rom.  x.  15.  And  how  shall  they  preach,  except  they  be 
sent?  Heb.  v.  4.  And  no  man  taketh  this  honour  unto  him- 
self, but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron.  1  Tim.  iv. 
14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee 
by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery. 

m  Tit.  ii.  1,  3.  But  speak  thou  the  things  which  become 
sound  doctrine  ; — sound  speech  that  cannot  be  condemned. 

u  Acts  xviii.  25. — Being  fervent  in  the  spirit,  he  spake  and 
taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord. 

°  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Preach  the  word  ;  be  instant  in  season,  out 
of  season. 

p  1  Cor.  xiv.  9. — Except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue  words  easy 
to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known  what  is  spoken  ?  for  ye 
shall  speak  into  the  air. 

q  1  Cor.  ii.  4.  And  my  speech,  and  my  preaching  was  not 
with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of 
the  Spirit,  and  of  power. 

r  Jer.  xxiii.  28. — He  that  hath  my  word,  let  him  speak  my 
word  faithfully.  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us, 
as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of 
God.  Moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a  man  be 
found  faithful.     Mat.  xxiv.  45,  46,  47. 

•  Acts  xx.  27.  For  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you 
all  the  counsel  of  God. 

1  Col.  i.  28.    Whom  we  preach,  warning  every  man,  and 


282  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

ties  and  capacities  of  the  hearers  v  ;  zealously *, 
with  fervent  love  to  Godx,  and  the  souls  of  his 
peopley  ;  sincerely2,  aiming  at  his  glory%  and  their 
conversion13,  edification0,  and  salvation'*. 

teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom.  2  Tim.  ii.  15.  Study  to 
show  thyself  approved  unto  God,  a  workman  that  needeth  not 
to  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth. 

v  1  Cor.  iii.  2.  I  have  fed  you  with  milk,  and  not  with 
meat :  for  hitherto  ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  neither  yet 
now  are  ye  able.  Ileb.  v.  12,  13,  14.  1  Thess.  ii.  7.  Luke 
xii.  42. 

w  Acts  xviii.  25.  This  man  was  instructed  in  the  way  of 
the  Lord  ;  and,  being  fervent  in  the  spirit,  he  spake  and  taught 
diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord,  knowing  only  the  baptism  of 
John.     2  Tim.  iv.  5. 

x  2  Cor.  v.  13,  14.  For  whether  we  be  beside  ourselves, 
it  is  to  God ;  or  whether  we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your  cause. 
For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us  ;  because  we  thus 
judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead.  Phil.  i.  15, 
16,  17. 

y  2  Cor.  xii.  15.  And  I  will  very  gladly  spend  and  be  spent 
for  you ;  though  the  more  abundantly  I  love  you,  the  less  I  be 
loved.     1  Thess.  iii.  12. 

z  2  Cor.  iv.  2.  But  have  renounced  the  hidden  things  of 
dishonesty ;  not  walking  in  craftiness,  nor  handling  the  word  of 
God  deceitfully  ;  but,  by  manifestation  of  the  truth,  commend- 
ing ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God. 
2  Cor.  ii.  17. 

a  John  vii.  18.  He  that  speaketh  of  himself,  seeketh  his 
own  glory  :  but  he  that  seeketh  his  glory  that  sent  him,  the 
same  is  true,  and  no  unrighteousness  is  in  him.  1  Thess.  ii.  4, 
5,  6. 

*>  1  Cor.  ix.  19,  20,  21,  22.  For  though  I  be  free  from  all 
men,  yet  have  I  made  myself  servant  unto  all,  that  I  might  gain 
the  more.  And  unto  the  Jews  I  became  as  a  Jew,  that  I 
might  gain  the  Jews ;  to  them  that  are  under  the  law,  as  under 
the  law,  that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  under  the  law,  &c. — 
I  am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save 
some. 

c  2  Cor.  xii.  19. — But  we  do  all  things,  dearly  beloved,  for 
your  edifying.     Eph.  iv.  12. 

d  1  Tim.  iv.  16.  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto  the  doc- 
trine ;  continue  in  them  :  for  in  doing  this,  thou  shalt  both 
save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee.    2  Tim.  ii.  10.     There- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  283 

Q.  160.  What  is  required  of  those  that  hear  the 
word  preached  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  those  that  hear  the  word 
preached,  that  they  attend  upon  it  with  diligence**, 
preparation^  and  prayer°  ;  examine  what  they 
hear  by  the  Scripturesh  5  receive  the  truth  with 
faith*,  lovek,  meekness1,  and  readiness  of  mindm, 
as  the  word  of  Godn  ;  meditate0,  and  confer  of  itp ; 
fore  I  endure  all  things  for  the  elect's  sake,  that  they  may  also 
obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  with  eternal 
glory.     Acts  xxvi.  16 — 18. 

e  Psal.  lxxxiv.  1,  2,  4.  How  amiable  are  thy  tabernacles, 
O  Lord  of  hosts  !  My  soul  longeth,  yea,  even  fainteth,  for  the 
courts  of  the  Lord. — Blessed  are  they  that  dwell  in  thy  house  : 
they  will  be  still  praising  thee.     Psal.  xxvii.  4.  Prov.  viii.  34. 

f  Luke  viii.  18.  Take  heed  therefore,  how  ye  hear.  1  Pet. 
ii.  1,  2.  Wherefore,  laying  aside  all  malice,  and  all  guile,  and 
hypocrisies,  and  envies,  and  all  evil  speakings,  as  new-born 
babes,  desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow 
thereby.     James  i.  21. 

&  Psal.  cxix.  18.  Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may  behold 
wondrous  things  out  of  thy  law.     Eph.  vi.  18.  19. 

h  Acts  xvii.  11. — And  searched  the  Scriptures  daily,  whether 
those  things  were  so. 

■  Heb.  iv.  2.  For  unto  us  was  the  Gospel  preached,  as  well 
as  unto  them :  but  the  word  preached  did  not  profit  them,  not 
being  mixed  with  faith  in  them  that  heard  it. 

k  2  Thess.  ii.  10. — They  received  not  the  love  of  the  truth, 
that  they  might  be  saved. 

1  James  i.  21. — Receive  with  meekness  the  ingrafted  word. 
Psal.  xxv.  9. 

m  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in 
Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all  readi- 
ness of  mind.     Acts  ii.  41 

n  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we  God,  with- 
out ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the  word  of  God, 
which  ye  heard  of  us,  jte  received  it  not  as  the  word  of  men, 
but,  (as  it  is  in  truth)  the  word  of  God. 

0  Heb.  ii.  1.  Therefore  we  ought  to  give  the  more  earnest 
heed  to  the  things  which  we  have  heard,  lest  at  any  time  we 
should  let  them  slip. 

p  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words,  which  I  command  thee 
this  day,  shall  be  in  thy  heart ;  and  thou  shalt  teach  them  di- 


284  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

hide  it  in  their  hearts^,  and  bring  forth  the  fruit  of 
it  in  their  lives'. 

Q.  161.  How  do  the  sacraments  become  effectual 
means  of  salvation  ? 

A,  The  sacraments  become  effectual  means  of 
salvation,  not  by  any  power  in  themselves,  or  any 
virtue  derived  from  the  piety  or  intention  of  him 
by  whom  they  are  administered  ;  but  only  by  the 
working  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  blessing  of 
Christ  by  whom  they  are  instituted5. 

Q.  162.    What  is  a  sacrament  ? 

A.  A  sacrament  is  an  holy  ordinance  instituted  by 
Christ  in  his  church1,  to  signify,  seal,  and  exhibitv 

ligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou 
sittest  in  thy  house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and 
when  thou  liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest  up. 

q  Psal.  cxix.  11.  Thy  word  have  I  hid  in  my  heart,  that  I 
might  not  sin  against  thee.     Prov.  ii.  I. 

r  Luke  viii.  15.  But  that  on  the  good  ground  are  they,  which,  ' 
in  an  honest  and  good  heart,  having  heard  the  word,  keep  it, 
and  bring  forth  fruit  with  patience.     James  i.  25. 

8  l.Pet.  iii.  21.  The  like  figure  whereunto,  even  baptism 
doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting  away  of  the  filth  of  the 
flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  toward  God)  by  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  Acts  viii.  13.  Then  Simon  him- 
self believed  also  :  and  when  he  was  baptized  he  continued 
with  Philip,  and  wondered,  beholding  the  miracles  and  signs 
which  were  done.  [His  baptism,  notwithstanding,  was  in- 
effectual to  any  saving  purpose,  for  Peter  said  to  him]  ver.  23. 
— I  perceive  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the 
bond  of  iniquity.  1  Cor.  iii .  7.  So  then,  neither  is  he  that 
planteth  any  thing,  neither  he  that  watereth ;  but  God  that 
giveth  the  increase.  1  Cor.  vi.  11. — But  ye  are  washed,  but 
ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 

1  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore^  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Mat.  xxvi.  26,  27.  And  as  they  were 
eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  t/,  and  brake  it,  and  gave 
it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body. 

T   Rom.  iv.  11.     And  he  [Abraham]  received  the  sign  of 


TIIK  LARGER  CATECHISM.  235 

jnto  those  that  are  within  the  covenant  of  grace1*, 
the  benefits  of  his  mediation31 ;  to  strengthen  and 
increase  their  faith,  and  all  other  gracesy,  to  oblige 
Jiem  to  obedience * ;  to  testify  and  cherish  their 
love  and  communion  one  with  another3,  and  to  dis- 
tinguish them  from  those  that  are  withoutb. 

Q.  163.    What  are  the  parts  of  a  sacrament? 

A*  The  parts  of  a  sacrament  are  two  :  the  one, 

circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
cad,  yet  being  uncircumcised;  that  he  might  be  the  father  of 
ill  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised ;  that 
-ighteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also.  1  Cor.  xi. 
24,  25. 

w  Rom.  ix.  8. — The  children  of  the  promise  are  counted  for 
Jie  seed.  Gal.  iv.  23.  Now  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac  was,  are 
he  children  of  promise.     Rom.  xv.  8,  9. 

x  Acts  ii.  38.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent  and  be 
baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  bles?ing  which  we  bless,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread 
which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ?     Acta  xxii.  16. 

y  Rom.  xv.  8,  9.  Now  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  minis- 
ter of  the  circumcision  for  the  truth  of  God,  to  confirm  the 
promises  made  unto  the  fathers :  and  that  the  Gentiles  might 
glorify  God  for  his  mercy.    Gal.  iii.  27. 

z  Rom.  vi.  4.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  bap 
tism  into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
lead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk 
in  newness  of  life.  1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils  :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of 
the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 
I  a  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into 
r>ne  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  ice  be 
oond  or  free;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spi- 
rit. 1  Cor.x.  17. — We,  being  many,  are  one  bread,  and  one 
xnly :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread.  Eph.  iv. 
3,  4,  5. 

b  Eph.  ii.  19.     Now  therefore,  ye  are  no  more  straugers  and 
foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  h 
lold  of  God.     Gen.  xxxiv.  14. 


286  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

an  outward  and  sensible  sign  used  according  to 
Christ's  own  appointment ;  the  other,  an  inward 
and  spiritual  grace  thereby  signified0. 

Q.  164.  How  many  sacraments  hath  Christ  insti- 
tuted under  the  New  Testament? 

A.  Under  the  New  Testament  Christ  hath  in- 
stituted in  his  church  only  two  sacraments,  bap- 
tism, and  the  Lord's  supper11. 

Q.  165.    What  is  baptism  ? 

A.  Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, wherein  Christ  hath  ordained  the  washing 
with  water  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghoste,  to  be  a  sign  and  seal 
of  ingrafting  into  himself f,  of  remission  of  sins 
by  his  bloody  and  regeneration  by  his  Spirith ;  of 
adoption',  and  resurrection  unto  everlasting  lifek  : 

c  Mat.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  re- 
pentance :  but  he  that  coineih  after  me  is  mightier  than  1, 
whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall  baptize  you 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.     1  Pet.  iii.  21. 

d  1  Cor.  xi.  23.     See  under  the  letter  t . 

e  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,' 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

f  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized 
into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.     Rom.  vi.  3. 

s  Acts  xxii.  16. — Arise,  and  be  baptized,  and  wash  away  thy 
sins.  Mark  i.  4.  John  did  baptize  in  the  wilderness,  andj 
preach  the  baptism  of  repentance,  for  the  remission  of  sins. 
Rev.  i.  5. 

h  John  iii.  5. — Except  a  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of  the 
Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  Titus  iii.  5. 
— According  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing. of  re- 
generation, and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

»  Gal.  iii.  26,  27.  For  ye  are  all  the  children  of  God  by ' 
faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  bap- 
tized into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ. 

k  1  Cor.  xv.  29.  Else  what  shall  they  do  which  are  bapti- 
zed for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all  ?  why  are  they1 
then  baptized  for  the  dead  ? 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM*'  287 

rind  whereby  the  parties  baptized  are  solemnly  ad- 
mitted into  the  visible  church1,  and  enter  into  an 
Open  and  professed  engagement  to  be  wholly  and 
only  the  Lord's™. 

Q.  166.  Unto  whom  is  baptism  to  be  adminis- 
tered ? 

A*  Baptism  is  not  to  be  administered  to  arty  that 
aie  out  of  the  visible  church,  and  so  strangers' 
from  the  covenant  of  promise,  till  they  profess 
their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  him'1 ;  but 
infants  descending  from  parents,  either  both  or  but 
one  of  them,  professing  faith  in  Christ,  and  obe- 
dience to  him,  are,  in  that  respect,  within  the  co- 
venant, and  are  to  be  baptized0. 

Q.  167.  How  is  our  bdptism  to  be  improved  by  us? 

Ji.  The  needful  but  much  neglected  duty  of  im-; 
proving  our  baptism,  is  fo  be  performed  by  us  all 
3ur  life  kmg,  especially  in  the  time  of  temptation, 

1  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into1 
>ne  body,  whether  we  tte  Jews  or  Gentiles ;  whether  we  be 
bond  or  free  :  and  have  been  all  m3de  to  drink  into  one  Spirit; 

m  Rom.  vi.  4.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  bap- 
tism into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised*  up  from  the  deacf 
by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  new- 
ness of  life. 

n  Acts  viii.  36,  37.— And  the  eunuch  said,  See,-  here  is  wa- 
ter: what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized?  And  Philip  said,- 
ff  thou  believest  with  all  thy  heart,  thou  mayest.  And  he  ari- 
j'wered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God. 
Acts  ii.  41.  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word,  were 
baptized. 

°  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and 
be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the — Holy  G"host. 
For  the  promise  is  unto  you,-  and  to  your  children,  and  to' all 
that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall; 
rail.  Luke  xviii.  16.  But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him;  and* 
said,  Suffer  little  children  tto  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them 
25 


288  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

and  when  we  are  present  at  the  administration  of 
it  to  others?,  by  serious  and  thankful  consideration 
of  the  nature  of  it,  and  of  the  ends  for  which 
Christ  instituted  it,  the  privileges  and  benefits  con- 
ferred and  sealed  thereby,  and  our  solemn  vow 
made  therein^ ;  by  being  humbled  for  our  sinful 
defilement,  our  falling  short  of,  and  walking  con- 
trary to,  the  grace  of  baptism  and  our  engage- 
mentsr ;  by  growing  up  to  assurance  of  pardon  ot 
sin,  and  of  all  other  blessings  sealed  to  us  in  that 
sacraments ;  by  drawing  strength  from  the  death 
and  resurrection  of  Christ,  into  whom  we  are  bap- 
tized, for  the  mortifying  of  sin,  and  quickening  of 
grace1 ;  and  by  endeavouring  to  live  by  faithv,  to 

not;  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.     1  Cor.  vii.  14.     The 
unbelieving  husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife ;  and  the  unbe 
lieving  wife  is  sanctified  by  the  husband  :  else  were  your  chil 
dren  unclean  :  but  now  are  they  holy.     Rom.  xi.  16.     Gen. 
xvii.  7 — 9,  compared  with  Gal.  iii.  9 — 14.  and  Col.  ii.  11,  12. 

P  Psal.  xxii.  10,  1 1.  I  was  cast  upon  thee  from  the  womb: 
thou  art  my  God  from  my  mother's  belly.  Be  not  far  from  me  ; 
for  trouble  is  near. 

q  Rom.  vi.  3,  4,  5. 

r  Rom.  vi.  2,  3.  God  forbid.  How  shall  we  that  are  dead 
to  sin,  live  any  longer  therein  ?  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of 
us  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his 
death?     1  Cor.  i.  11,  12,  13.     Gal.  iii.  1. 

■  Phil.  iii.  7 — 10,  11.  But  what  things  were  gain  to  me, 
those  I  counted  loss  for  Christ : — That  I  may  know  him,  and 
the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  suf- 
ferings, being  made  conformable  unto  his  death;  if  by  any 
means  I  might  attain  unto  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  kc. 
Rom.  iv.  11,  12.     1  Pet.  iii.  21. 

1  Rom.  vi.  2,  3,  4. — How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to  sin, 
live  any  longer  therein?  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as 
were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his  death? 
Therefore  -we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death : 
that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of 
the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 

T  GaL  iii.  26,   27.     For  ye  are  all  the  children  of  God  by 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  289 

have  our  conversation  in  holiness  and  righteous- 
nessw,  as  those  that  have  therein  given  up  their 
names  to  Christx,  and  to  walk  in  brotherly  love, 
as  being  baptized  by  the  same  spirit  into  one 
bodyv. 

Q.  168.  What  is  the  Lord's  svppe r  ? 
A.  The  Lord's  supper  is  a  sacrament  of  the 
New  Testament7-,  wherein  by  giving  and  receiving 
bread  and  wine  according  to  the  appointment  of 
Jesus  Christ,  his  death  is  showed  forth ;  and  they 
that  worthily  communicate,  feed  upon  his  body  and 
blood,  to  their  spiritual  nourishment  and  growth 
in  grace3 ;  have  their  union  and  communion  with 
him  confirmed15;  testify  and  renew  their  thankful- 
faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  bap- 
tized into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ. 

w  Rom.  vi.  22.  But  now,  being  made  free  from  sin,  and  be- 
come servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness,  and 
the  end  everlasting  life. 

x  Acts  ii.  38. — Be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  ol 
Jesus  Christ 

J  1  Cor.  xii.  13 — 25,  26.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  bap- 
tized into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether 
wt  be  bond  or  free; — that  there  should  be  no  schism  in  the 
body  ;  but  that  the  member?  should  have  the  same  care  one  for 
another.  And  whether  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members 
suffer  with  it ;  or  one  member  be  honoured,  all  the  members 
rejoice  with  it. 

*  Luke  xxii.  20.  Likewise  also  the  cup  after  supper,  say- 
ing-, This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood,  which  is 
shed  for  you. 

*  Mat.  xxvi.  26,  27. — And  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them, 
paying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it.  John  vi.  55,  56. — My  flesh  is  meat 
indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed.  He  that  eateth  my 
flesh,  and  drinketh  mv  blood,  dwelleth  in  me,  and  I  in  him. 
1  Cor.  xi.  23—27. 

b  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it 
not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which 
we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ? 


2\)§  TH£  LARGER  CATECHISM, 

pessc  and  engagement  to  Godd,  and  their  mutual 
love  and  fellowship  each  with  other,  as  members 
pf  the  same  mystical  bodye. 

Q.  169.  Hozo  hath  Christ  appointed  bread  and 
wine  to  be  given  and  received  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
jLorrfV  supper  ? 

A.  Christ  hath  appointed  the  ministers  of  his 
word,  in  the  administration  of  this  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper,  to  set  apart  the  bread  and  wine 
from  common  use  by  the  word  of  institution, 
thanksgiving,  and  prayer ;  to  take  and  break  the 
bread,  and  to  give  both  the  bread  and  the  wine  to 
the  communicants  ;  who  are  by  the  same  appoint- 
ment to  take  and  eat  the  bread,  and  to  drink  the 
wine ;  in  thankful  remembrance  that  the  body  of 
Christ  was  broken  and  gjven5  and  his  blood  shedi 
for  themf. 

Q.  170.  How  do  they  that  worthily  communicate 
in  the  LordJs  supper  feed  upon  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  therein  ? 

A.  As  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  not 
corporally  or  carnally  present  in,  with,  or  under 

c  1  Gor.  xi.  25. — This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood  :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it.  in  remembrance  of  me. 

d  1  Cor.  x.  16 — 21.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless, 
}s  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The  bread 
which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ  ? — Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup 
of  devils ;  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of 
the  table  of  devils. 

f  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  wc,  being  many,  are  one  bread,  and 
one  body :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 

f  Mark  xiv.  22,  23,  24.  And  as  they  did  eat,  Jesus  took 
bread,  and  blessed,  and  brake  */,  and  gave  jto  them,  and  said, 
—This  is  my  body.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  when  he  had 
given  thanks,  he  gave  it  to  them  ;  and  they  all  drank  of  it. 
I  Cor.  xi.  23,  24.    Mat.  xxvj.  26—28.    Eph.  ii.  11,  13. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  291 

the  bread  and  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper* ;  and 
yet  are  spiritually  present  to  the  faith  of  the  re- 
ceiver, no  less  truly  and  really  than  the  elements 
themselves  are  to  their  outward  sensesh  5  so  they 
that  worthily  communicate  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper,  do  therein  feed  upon  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,  not  after  a  corporal  or  car- 
nal, but  in  a  spiritual  manner ;  yet  truly  and  really1, 
while  by  faith  they  receive  and  apply  unto  them- 
selves Christ  crucified,  and  all  the  benefits  of  his 
death*. 

Q.  171.  How  are  they  that  receive  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  supper  to  prepare  themselves  before 
they  come  unto  it  ? 

A.  They  that  receive  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  are,  before  they  come,  to  prepare 
themselves  thereunto,  by  examining  themselves1, 
of  their  being  in  Christ00,  of  their  sins  and  wants3  ; 

«"  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the 
times  of  restitution  of  all  things. 

h  Gal.  iii.  1.  O  foolish  Galatians — before  whose  eyes  Jesus 
Christ  hath  been  evidently  set  lorth,  crucified  among  you, 
Heb.  xi.  1. 

»  John  vi.  51 — 53.  lam  the  living  bread,  which  came  down 
from  heaven.  If  any  man  eat  of  this  bread  he  shall  live  for 
ever;  and  the  bread  that  I  will  give  is  my  flesh,  which  I  will 
give  for  the  life  of  the  world. — Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the 
Son  of  man,  and  drink  his  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  vou. 

k  1  Cor.  x.  16.     See  in  d. 

1  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so  let 
him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 

m  2  Cor.  xiii.  5.  Examine  yourselves,  whether  ye  be  in  the 
faith;  prove  your  own  selves.  Know  ye  not  your  own  selves, 
I  how  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you,  except  ye  be  reprobates? 
|  ■  1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye 
I  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ 
lour  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  Compared  with  Exoduj 
xii   15. 

25* 


1292  THE  CARPER  CATECHISM* 

of  the  truth  and  measure  of  their  knowledge0, 
faithp,  repentance0-,  love  to  God  and  the  bre- 
threnr,  charity  to  all  men5,  forgiving  those  that 
ftave  done  them  wrong1,  of  their  desires  after 
Christ*,  and  of  their  new  obediencew  ;  and  by  re- 
newing the  exercise  of  these  graces*,  by  serious 
meditationy,  and  fervent  prayer2. 

9  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily, 
eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning  the 
Lord's  body. 

P  2  Cor.  xiii.  5.     See  above  in  m. 

q  Zech.  xii.  10.  And  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of  David, 
and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  spirit  of  grace 
and  of  supplications ;  and  they  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they 
have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn  for  him  as  one  mourneth 
for  his  only  son;  and  shall  be  in  bitterness  for  him,  as  one  that 
is  in  bitterness  for  his  first-born.  I  Cor.  xi.  31.  For  if  we 
woulcf  judge  ourselves,  we  should  not  be  judged. 

f  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread,  and 
one  body ;  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 

?  1  Cor.  v.  8.  Therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with  old 
leaven,  neither  with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wickedness  ;  but 
with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth.  1  Cor.  xi. 
18,  20. 

*  Mat.  v.  23,  24.  Therefore,  if  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the 
altar,  and  there  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught 
against  thee,  leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy 
way ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then  come  and 
pffer  thy  gift. 

v  John  vii.  37. — Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying,  If  any  man 
thirst,   let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink.  Isa.  lv.  1.    He  hath  | 
filled  the  hungry  with  good  things.     Luke  i.  53. 

w  1  Cor.  v.  8.     Therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with  oil 
leaven — but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  trutJ 

x  Heb.  x.  21,  22,  24.  And  having  a  high  priest  over  th 
house  of  God ;  let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart,  in  full  assur 
ranee  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from  an  evil  con? 
science,  and  our  bodies  washed  with  pure  water.  And  let  us 
consider  one  another,  to  provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good  works. 
Psal.  xxvi.  6. 

7  1  Cor.  xi.  24.— This  do,  in  remembrance  of  me. 

*  Mat.  xxvi.  26.— Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it.  2  Chron? 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  293 

Q.  1 72.  May  one  who  doubleth  of  his  being  in 
Christ,  or  of  his  due  preparation,  come  to  the  Lord's 
supper  ? 

A.  One  who  doubteth  of  his  being  in  Christ, 
Dr  of  his  due  preparation  to  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  may  have  true  interest  in  Christ, 
though  he  be  not  yet  assured  thereof*  $  and  in 
God's  account  hath  it,  if  he  be  duly  affected  with 
the  apprehension  of  the  want  of  itb,  and  unfeign- 
edly  desires  to  be  found  in  Christc,  and  to  depart 
from  iniquityd;  in  which  case  (because  promises 
are  made,  and  this  sacrament  is  appointed,  for  the 
relief  even  of  weak  and  doubting  Christians6)  he 

*  Isai.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  Hie  Lord, 
that  obeyetfy  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh  in  dark- 
ness, and  hath  no  light  ?  let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  stay  upon  his  God.  1  John  v.  13.  These  things  have  I 
written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God ; 
that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have  eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may 
believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God. 

b  Isai.  liv.  7,  8,  JO.  For  a  small  moment  have  I  forsaken 
thee ;  but  with  great  mercies  will  1  gather  thee.  In  a  little 
wrath  I  hid  my  face  from  thee  for  a  moment ;  but  with  ever- 
lasting kindness  will  I  have  mercy  on  thee,  saith  the  Lord,  thy 
Redeemer. — For  the  mountains  shall  depart,  and  the  hills  be 
removed ;  but  my  kindness  shall  not  depart  from  thee,  neither 
shall  the  covenant  of  my  peace  be  removed,  saith  the  Lord 
that  hath  mercy  on  thee.  Mat.  v.  3,  4.     Psal.  xxxi.  22. 

c  Psal.  xlii.  11.  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul?  and 
why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me  ?  hope  thou  in  God  ;  for  I 
shall  yet  praise  him,  who  is  the  health  of  my  countenance,  and 
my  God. 

d  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless  the  foundation  of  God  standeth 
sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his. 
And,  Let  every  one  that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ,  depart 
from  iniquity.  Rom.  vii.  24,  25.  O  wretched  man  that  I 
am!  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death?  I 
thank  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

e  Mat.  xxvi.  28.  For  this  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Testament 
which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.    Mat.  xi.  28. 


294  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

is  to  bewail  his  unbelief f,  and  labour  to  have  his 
doubts  resolved* ;  and  so  doing,  he  may  and  ought 
to  come  to  the  Lord's  supper,  that  he  may  be 
further  strengthened11. 

Q.  173.  May  any  who  prof  ess  the  faith,  and  desire 
to  come  to  the  Lord^s  supper,  be  kept  from  it  ? 

A.  Such  as  are  found  to  be  ignorant  or  scanda- 
lous, notwithstanding  their  profession  of  the  faith, 
and  desire  to  come  to  the  Lord's  supper,  may  and 
ought  to  be  kept  from  that  sacrament  by  the  power 
which  Christ  hath  left  in  his  church1,  until  they 
receive  instruction,  and  manifest  their  reforma- 
tionk. 

Q.  174.  What  is  required  of  them  that  receive  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord^s  supper  in  the  time  of  the 
administration  of  it  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  them  that  receive  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  during  the  time  of 
the  administration  of  it,  with  all  holy  reverence 
and  attention  they  wait  upon  God  in  that  ordi- 

Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I 
will  g:ive  you  rest.     Isa.  xl.  11,  29,  31. 

f  Mark  ix.  24. — And  said  with  tenrs,  Lord,  I  believe  ;  help 
thou  mine  unbelief. 

s  Acts  xvi.  30. — And  brought  them  out,  and  said,  Sirs,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?     Acts  ix.  6. 

h  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so  let 
him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup.     Mat.  xi.  28. 

1  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unwor- 
thily, eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  [judgment]  to  himself,  not 
discerning  the  Lord's  body.  1  Cor.  v.  11.  But  new  I  have 
written  unto  you  not  to  keep  company,  if  any  man  that  is  caU- 
ed  a  brother  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a 
railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner ;  with  such  a  one  no 
not  to  eat.     Mat.  vii.  6.     Jude  23. 

k  Gal.  vi.  1.  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault, 
ye  which  are  spiritual,  restore  such  a  one  in  the  spirit  of  meek- 
ness ;  considering  thyself  lest  thou  also  be  tempted. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  295 

nance1;  diligently  observe  the  sacramental  ele- 
ments and  actions™  ;  heedfully  discern  the  Lord's 
body",  and  affectionately  meditate  on  his  death 
and  sufferings0,  and  thereby  stir  up  themselves  to 
a  vigorous  exercise  of  their  graces0 ;  in  judging 
themselves0*  and  sorrowing  for  sinr ;  in  earnest 
hungering  and  thirsting  after  Christ3,  feeding  pn 
him  by  faith*,  receiving  of  his  fulnessv ;  trusting 
in  his  meritsw,  rejoicing  in  his  lovex,  giving  thanks 

1  Heb.  xii.  28.  Wherefore,  we  receiving  a  kingdom  which 
.cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve 
God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly  fear.     Lev.  x.  3. 

m  Gal.  iii.  1. — Before  whose  eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath  been 
evidently  set  forth,  crucified  among  you. 

n  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily, 
eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning  the 
Lord's  body. 

°  Luke  xxii.  19.  And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body  which  is 
gjven  for  you ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me. 

P  Eph.  iii.  17,  18,  19. — That  ye,  being  rooted  and  grounded 
in  love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  aft  saints  what  is 
the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and  height ;  and  to  know 
the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  might  be 
filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God. 

*  1  Cor.  xi.  31.  For  if  we  would  judge  ourselves  we  should 
not  be  judged. 

r  Zech.  xii.  10.-rAnd  they  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they 
have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn. 

»  Rev.  xxii.  17.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come. 
And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst 
come.  And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life 
freely. 

*  Gal.  ii.  20. — And  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I 
live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave 
himself  for  me.     John  vi.  35. 

T  John  i.  16.  And  of  his  fulness  have  all  we  received,  and 
grace  for  grace.     Col.  i.  19. 

w  Phil.  iii.  9.  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own 
righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through 
the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith. 

x  1  Pet  i.  8.     Whom  having  not  seen,  ye  love :  in  whon>, 


296  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

for  his  grace? ;  in  renewing  of  their  covenant 
with  Godz,  and  love  to  all  the  saints*. 

Q.  1 75.  What  is  the  duty  of  Christians,  after  they 
have  received  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  ? 

A.  The  duty  of  Christians,  after  they  have  re- 
ceived the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  is  se- 
riously to  consider  how  they  have  behaved  them- 
selves therein,  and  with  what  success15 ;  if  they 
find  quickening  and  comfort,  to  bless  God  for  itc> 
beg  the  continuance  of  itd,  watch  against  relapses®, 
fulfil  their  vowsf,  and  encourage  themselves  to  a 
frequent  attendance  on  that  ordinance5 :  but  if 
they  find  no  present  benefit,  more  exactly  to  re- 
view their  preparation  for,  and  carriage  at  the  sa- 
crament11; in  both  which  if  they  can  approve 
themselves  to  God   and   their  own  consciences, 

though  now  ye  see  him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  rejoice  with  joy 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.     2  Chron.  xxx.  21. 

J  Psal.  xxii.  26.  The  meek  shall  eat  and  be  satisfied  ;  they 
shall  praise  the  Lord  that  seek  him  :  your  heart  shall  live  for 
ever. 

*  Jer.  1.  5. — Come,  and  let  us  join  ourselves  to  the  Lord  in  a 
perpetual  covenant  that  shall  not  be  forgotten.     Psal.  1.  5. 

*  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread,  and 
one  body  :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread.  Acts 
5L  42. 

b  1  Cor.  xi   17,  30,  31.     Psal.  lxxiii.  28. 

c  2  Cor.  ii  14.  Now  thanks  be  unto  God,  which  always 
causeth  us  to  triumph  in  Christ.     Acts  ii.  42,  46,  47. 

d  Rom.  xv.  13.  Now,  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy 
and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  through 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Psal.  xxxvi.  10. 

e  1  Cor.  x.  12.  Wherefore,  let  him  that  thinketh  he  stand, 
eth  take  heed  lest  he  fall.     Rom.  xi.  20. 

f  Psal.  1.  14.  Offer  unto  God  thanksgiving;  and  pay  thy 
vows  unto  the  Most  High. 

*  1  Cor.  xi.  25,  26.     Psal.  xxvii.  4.     Acts  ii.  42. 

h  Psal.  lxxvii.  6. — 1  commune  with  mine  own  heart;  and  my 
spirit  made  diligent  search.  Psal.  cxxxix.  23,24.  Search  me, 
O  God,  and  know  my  heart ;  try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts , 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  297 

they  are  to  wait  for  the  fruit  of  it  in  due  time1 ; 
but  if  they  see  they  have  failed  in  either,  they 
are  to  be  humbledk,  and  to  attend  upon  it  after- 
ward with  more  care  and  diligence1. 

Q.  176.  Wherein  do  the  sacraments  of  baptism 
and  the  Lora^s  supper  agree? 

A.  The  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper  agree,  in  that  the  author  of  both  is  Godm ; 
the  spiritual  part  of  both  is  Christ  and  his  bene- 
fits0 ;  both  are  seals  of  the  same  covenant",  are 

and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the 
way  everlasting. 

»  Psal.  cxxiii.  1,  2.     Unto  thee  lift  I  up  mine  eyes,  O  thou 

that  dwellest  in  the  heavens.     Behold,  as  the  eyes  of  servants 

I  look  unto   the  hand  of  their  masters,    and  as  the  eyes  of  a 

f  maiden  unto  the  hand  of  her  mistress  ;  so  our  eyes  wait  upon 

the  Lord  our  God,  until  that  he  have  mercy  upon  us.     Isa. 

viii.  17. 

k  Hos.  xiv.  2.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  to  the  Lord  ; 
say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and  receive  us  gra- 
ciously ;  so  will  we  render  the  calves  of  our  lips.  Hosea 
\  1,  2. 

1  2  Cor.  vii.  11.  For  behold,  this  self-same  thing",  that  ye 
sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it  wrought  in 
you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea,  what  indignation, 
yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement  desire,  yea,  what  zeal, 
yea,  what  revenge  !  In  all  things  ye  have  approved  yourselves 
to  be  clear  in  this  matter.     1  Chron.  xv.  12 — 14. 

m  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
:>f  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  That  the  Lord  Je- 
ms, the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 

n  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were 
baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his  death  ? 
Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death  : 
hat  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory 
i>f  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 
P  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not 
he  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we 
ireak,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ? 

c  Col.  ii.  11,  12.   In  whom  also  ye  are  circumcised  with  the 


2*98  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

to  be  dispensed  by  ministers  of  the  Gospel  and  b^ 
none  other? ;  and  to  be  continued  in  the  church  of 
Christ  until  his  second  comingq. 

Q.  177.  Wherein  do  the  sacraments  of  baptism 
and  the  Lord^s  supper  differ? 

A.  The  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lotd's 
supper  differ,  in  that  baptism  is  to  be  adminis- 
tered but  once,  with  water,  to  be  a  sign  and  seal  of 
our  regeneration  and  ingrafting  into  Christ1",  and 
that  even  to  infantss ;  whereas  the  Lord's  supper 

circumcision  made  without  hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of 
the  sins  of  the  flesh  by  the  circumcision  of  Christ;  buried  with 
him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him  through 
the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from 
the  dead.  Compared  with  Rom.  iv.  II.  Mat.  xXvi.  27,  28.  And 
he  took  the  cup  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying, 
Drink  ye  aU  of  it ;  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Testament,* 
which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

P  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  natiions,\ 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For  I  have  received  of 
the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  That  the  Lord 
Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 
1  Cor.,  iv.  1.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers 
of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.     Heb.  v.  4. 

q  Mat.  xxviii.  20.  Teaching  them  [all  nations]  to  observe 
all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  :  and,  lo,  I  am1 
with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  1  Cor.  xi. 
26.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye 
do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. 

r  Mat.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repen- 
tance :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  whose' 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall  baptize  you  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you 
as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ  have  put  on  Christ.  Titus 
iii.  5. 

■  Acts  ii.  38,  39. — Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you. 
— For  the  promise  is  unto  you  and  to  your  children.  1  Cor.  vii. 
14. — The  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified  by  the  husband  :  else 
were  your  children  unclean ;  but  now  are  they  holy. — See  ' 
Q.  166.  letter  °. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  299 

ib  to  be  administered  often,  in  the  elements  of 
bread  and  wine,  to  represent  and  exhibit  Christ  as 
spiritual  nourishment  to  the  soul1,  and  to  con- 
firm our  continuance  and  growth  in  himv,  and 
that  only  to  such  as  are  of  years  and  ability  to  ex- 
amine themselves*. 

Q.  1 78.    What  is  prayer  ? 

A.  Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires  unto 
Godx,  in  the  name  of  Christy,  by  the  help  of  his 
Spirit2 ;  with  confession  of  our  sinsa,  and  thankful 
acknowledgment  of  his  merciesb. 

*  1  Cor.  xi.  26.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  Col.  ii. 
19. — Not  holding  the  head,  from  which  all  the  body  by  joints 
and  bands  having  nourishment  ministered,  and  knit  together, 
increaseth  with  the  increase  of  God. 

T  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it 
not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which 
we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ? 
Eph.  iv.  15,   16. 

r  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so  let 
him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 

Psal.  lxii.  8.     Trust  in  him  at  all  times  ;  ye  people,  pour 
out  your  heart  before  him  ;  God  w  a  refuge  for  us. 

y  John  xvi.  23,  24. — Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in 
my  name,  he  will  give  it  you.  Hitherto  have  ye  asked  no- 
thing in  my  name ;  ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,  that  your  joy 
may  be  full. 

*  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  in- 
firmities ;  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we 
ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for  us  with 
groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered. 

*  Dan.  ix.  4.  And  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord  my  God,  and 
made  my  confession.  Psal.  xxxii.  5,  6. — I  said,  I  will  confess 
my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord ;  and  thou  forgavest  the  ini- 
quity of  my  sin.  Selah.  For  this  shall  every  one  that  is 
godly,  pray  unto  thee,  in  a  time  when  thou  mayest  be  found. 

b  Phil.  iv.  6. — In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplication, 
with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto 
God. 

26 


SOU  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  179.  Are  we  to  pray  unto  God  only  ? 

A.  God  only  being  able  to  search  the  heart% 
hear  the  request11,  pardon  the  sinse,  and  fulfil  the 
desires  of  allf ;  and  only  to  be  believed  in?,  and 
worshipped  with  religious  worshiph :  prayer,  which 
is  a  special  part  thereof',  is  to  be  made  by  all  to 
him  alonek,  and  to  none  other1. 

Q.  1 80.  What  is  it  to  pray  in  the  name  of  Christ . 

A.  To  pray  in  the  name  of  Christ,  is,  in  obe- 
dience to  his  command,  and  in  confidence  on  his 
promises,  to  ask  mercy  for  his  sakem  :  not  by  bare 

c  1  Kings  viii.  39. — (Thou,  even  thou  only,  knowest  the 
hearts  of  all  the  children  of  men.)  Acts  i.  24.  And  they 
prayed,  and  said,  Thou,  Lord,  which  knowest  the  hearts  of  ail 
men,  shew  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen.  Rom. 
viii.  27. 

d  Psal.  lxv.  2.  O  thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  thee  shall 
all  flesh  come. 

e  Mic.  vii.  18.  Who  25  a  God  like  unto  thee,  that  pardoneth 
iniquity,  and  passeth  by  the  transgression  of  the  remnant  of  hia 
heritage  ? 

f  Psal.  cxlv.  16,  19.  Thou  openest  thy  hand,  and  satisfied 
the  desire  of  every  living  thing. — He  will  fulfil  the  desire  of 
them  that  fear  him. 

s  2  Sam.  xxii.  32.  For  who  is  God,  save  the  Lord?  and 
who  it  a  rock,  save  our  God?  John  xiv.  1.  Let  not  your 
heart  be  troubled  :  ye  believe  in  God. 

h  Mat.  iv.  10.  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get  thee  hence, 
Satan  :  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God, 
and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve. 

»  1  Cor.  i.  2.  Unto  the  church  of  God,  which  is  at  Corinth, 
to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to  be  saints, 
with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours. 

k  Isa.  xlii,  8.  I  am  the  Lord;,  that  is  my  name:  and. my 
glory  will  I  not  give  to  another,  neither  my  praise  to  graven 
images.     Luke  iv.  8.     Psal.  1.  15. 

1  Jer.  iii.  23.  Truly  in  vain  is  salvation  hoped  for  from  the 
hills,  and  from  the  multitude  of  mountains  :  truly  in  the  Lord 
our  God  is  the  salvation  of  Israel.     Jer.  xiv.  22.     Rom.  x.  14. 

m  John  xiv.  13,  14.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 
name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM,  301 

mentioning  of  his  name11 ;  but  by  drawing  our  en- 
couragement to  pray,  and  our  boldness,  strength, 
and  hope  of  acceptance  in  prayer,  from  Christ  and 
his  mediation0. 

Q.  181.  Why  are  zve  to  pray  in  the  name  oj 
Christ  ? 

A.  The  sinfulness  of  man,  and  his  distance  from 
God  by  reason  thereof,  being  so  great,  as  that  he 
can  have  no  access  into  his  presence  without  a 
mediator",  and  there  being  none  in  heaven  or  earth 
appointed  to,  or  tit  for,  that  glorious  work  but 
Christ  alone0-,  we  are  to  pray  in  no  other  name  but 
his  onlyr. 

Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will  do  it,  Dan. 
ix.  17. 

n  Luke  vi.  46.  And  why  call  ye  me,  Lord,  Lord,  and  do  not 
the  things  which  I  say  ?  Mat.  vii.  21. 

°  Heb.  iv.  14,  15,  16.  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great 
high  priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of 
God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession.  For  we  have  not  a  high 
priest  which  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmi 
ties  ;  but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without 
sin.  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace, 
that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of 
need.     1  John  v.  13,  14,  15 

v  John  xiv.  6.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way,  and  the 
truth,  and  the  life :  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by 
me.  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and  access  with 
confidence  by  the  faith  of  him. 

q  Heb.  vii.  25,  26,  27.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save 
them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he 
ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them.  For  such  a  high 
priest  became  us,  who  is  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate 
from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than  the  heavens  ;  who  needeth 
not  daily,  as  those  high  priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifice,  first  for  his 
own  sins,  and  then  for  the  people's  :  for  this  he  did  once,  when 
he  offered  up  himself.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God, 
and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus.     John  vi.  27. 

r  Col.  iii.  17.     And  whatsoever  ye  do  in  word  or  deed,  do 


302  THE    LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  182.  How  doth  the  Spirit  help  us  to  pray  ? 

A.  We  not  knowing  what  to  pray  for  as  we 
ought,  the  Spirit  helpeth  our  infirmities,  by  ena- 
bling us  to  understand  both  for  whom,  and  what, 
and  how  prayer  is  to  be  made  ;  and  by  working 
and  quickening  in  our  hearts,  (although  not  in  all 
persons,  nor  at  all  times  in  the  same  measure) 
those  apprehensions,  affections,  and  graces,  which 
are  requisite  for  the  right  performance  of  that 
duty3. 

Q.  183.  For  whom  are  we  to  pray  ? 

A.  We  are  to  pray  for  the  whole  church  of 
Christ  upon  earth1,  for  magistrates^  and  minis- 
ters17, for  ourselves1,  our  brethren7,  yea  our  ene- 

all  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to  God  and 
the  Father  by  him.  Heb.  xiii.  15.  By  him  therefore  let  us 
offer  the  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  continually,  that  is,  the 
fruit  of  our  lipsj  giving  thanks  to  his  name. 

*  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  in- 
firmities: for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we 
ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for  us  with 
groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered.  Psal.  lxxx.  18.— 
Quicken  us,  and  we  will  call  upon  thy  name.  Psal.  x.  17. 
Zech.  xii.  10. 

*  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  sup- 
plication in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perse- 
verance, and  supplication  for  all  saints.  Psal.  xxviii.  9.  Save 
thy  people,  and  bless  thine  inheritance :  feed  them  also,  and 
lift  them  up  for  ever. 

T  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  sup- 
plications, prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks,  be 
made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  authority. 

w  2  Thess.  iii.  1.  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the 
word  ot  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glorified,  even 
as  it  is  with  you.     Col .  iv.  3. 

*  Gen.  xxxii.  11.  Deliver  me,  I  pray  thee,  from  the  hand  of 
my  brother,  from  the  hand  of  Esau :  for  I  fear  him,  lest  he 
will  come  and  smite  me,  and  the  mother  with  the  children. 

J  James  v.  16. — Pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be 
healed.     2  Thess.  i.  11. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  303 

mies* ;  and  for  all  sorts  of  men  living*,  or  that 
shall  live  hereafter b ;  but  not  for  the  dead0,  nor 
for  those  that  are  known  to  have  sinned  the  sin 
unto  death1. 

Q.  134.  For  what  things  are  roe  to  pray  ? 

Jl.  We  are  to  pray  for  all  things  tending  to  the 
glory  of  Gode,  the  welfare  of  the  churchf,  our 
owns  or  others  goodh ;  but  not  for  any  thing  that  is 
unlawful5. 

Q.  185.  Hoxo  are  we  to  pray? 

A.  We  are  to  pray  with  an  awful  apprehension 
of  the  majesty  of  Godk,  and  deep  sense  of  our  own 

*  Mat.  v.  44. — Pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use  you,  and 
persecute  you. 

*  J  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.     (See  above  in  v.) 

b  John  xvii.  20.  Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone  ;  but  for  them 
also  which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their  word.  2  Sam. 
vii.  29. 

c  2  Sam.  xii.  23.  But  now  he  is  dead,  wherefore  should  I 
fast  ?  Can  I  bring  him  back  again  ?  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he 
shall  not  return  to  me. 

J  1  John  v.  16. — There  is  a  sin  unto  death  :  I  do  not  say  that 
he  shall  pray  for  it. 

e  Mat.  vi.  9. — Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven  ;  hallowed 
be  thy  name. 

f  Psal.  Ii.  IS.  Do  good  in  thy  good  pleasure  unto  Zion  :  build 
thou  the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  Psal.  cxxii.  6.  Pray  for  the 
peace  of  Jerusalem  :  they  shall  prosper  that  love  thee. 

s  Mat.  vii.  11.  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give 
pood  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask 
him? 

*  Psal.  cxxv.  4.  Do  good,  O  Lord,  unto  those  that  be  good, 
and  to  them  that  are  upright  in  their  hearts.  1  Thess.  v.  23. 
and  2  Thess.  iii.  16. 

*  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in 
him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he  heareth 
us.  James  iv.  3.  Ye  ask  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask 
amiss. 

k  Psal.  xxxiii.  8.     Let  all  the  earth  fear  the  Lord :  let  all  the 
26* 


304  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

unworthiness1,  necessities1",  and  sins" ;  with  peni- 
tent0, thankful0,  and  enlarged  hearts0*;  with  un- 
derstanding1", faiths,   sincerity1,  fervencyv,  lovew, 


inhabitants  of  the  world  stand  in  awe  of  him.  Psal.  xcv.  6. 
O  come,  let  us  worship  and  bow  down ;  let  us  kneel  before  the 
Lord  our  Maker. 

1  Gen.  xviii.  27.  And  Abraham  answered  and  said,  Behold 
now,  I  have  taken  upon  me  to  speak  unto  the  Lord,  which  am 
but  dust  and  ashes.     Psal.  cxliv.  3. 

m  Psal.  lxxxvi.  1.  Bow  down  thine  ear,  O  Lord,  hear  me: 
for  I  am  poor  and  needy.     Luke  xv.  17,  18,  19. 

n  PsaL  cxxx.  3.     If  thou,   Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniquities. 

0  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?  Luke  xviii.  13.  And  the  publican, 
standing  afar  off,  would  not  lift  up  so  much  as  his  eyes  unto 
heaven,  but  smote  upon  his  breast,  saying,  God  be  merciful  to 
me  a  sinner. 

°  Psal.  li.  17.  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit :  a 
broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  O  God,  thou  wilt  not  despise. 
Zech.  xii.  10,  &c. 

P  Phil.  iv.  6. — In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplicatir  n, 
with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God. 

1  Thess.  v.  18. 

q  Psal.  lxxxi.  10. — Open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill  it 
Eph.  iii.  20,  21.  Now,  unto  him  that  is  able  to  do  exceeding 
abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according  to 
the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  be  glory  in  the 
church,  &c. 

r  1  Cor.  xiv.  15.  What  is  it  then  ?  I  will  pray  with  the 
spirit,  and  I  will  pray  with  the  understanding  also. 

8  Heb.  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near — in  full  assurance,  oi 
faith,  &c.  James  i.  6.  But  let  him  ask  in  faith,  nothing  wa- 
vering. 

4  Heb.  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart.  Psal 
cxlv.  18.  The  Lord  is  nigh  unto  all  them  that  call  upon  Lim,— 
in  truth.     Psal.  xvii.  1.     John  iv.  24. 

9  James  v.  16. — The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteouj 
man  availeth  much. 

w  1  Tim.  ii.  8.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every  where, 
lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting.  Mat.  v. 
23,  24. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  S05 

and  perseverance1,  waiting  upon  himy  with  hum- 
ble submission  to  his  will2. 

Q.  186.  What  rule  hath  God  given  for  our  direc- 
tion in  the  duty  of  prayer  ? 

A.  The  whole  word  of  God  is  of  use  to  direct 
us  in  the  duty  of  prayer3 ;  but  the  special  rule 
of  direction  is  that  form  of  prayer  which  our  Sa- 
viour Christ  taught  his  disciples,  commonly  called, 
The  Lord's  Prayerb. 

Q.  187.  How  is  the  Lord's  prayer  to  be  used? 

A.  The  Lord's  prayer  is  not  only  for  direction, 
as  a  pattern  according  to  which  we  are  to  make 
other  prayers ;  but  may  be  also  used  as  a  prayer, 
so  that  it  be  done  with  understanding,  faith,  reve- 
rence, and  other  graces  necessary  to  the  right  per- 
formance of  the  duty  of  prayer0. 

Q.  188.  Of  how  many  parts  doth  the  Lord's 
prayer  consist? 

A.  The  Lord's  prayer  consists  of  three  parts, 
a  preface,  petitions,  and  a  conclusion. 

Q.  189.  What  doth  the  preface  of  the  Lord's 
prayer  teach  us  ? 

x  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance. 
Mic.  vii.  7.  Therefore  I  will  look  unto  the  Lord ;  I  will 
wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation  :  my  God  will  hear  me. 

Mat.  xxvi.  39.  And  he  went  a  little  further,  and  fell  on 
his  face,  and  prayed,  saying,  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible, 
let  this  cup  pass  from  me :  nevertheless,  not  as  I  will,  but  as 
thou  unit. 

1  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17.     All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
|God,  and  is  profitable  for   doctrine, — that  the  man  of  God 
may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works.     1 
John  v.  14. 
I    b  Mat.  vi.  9,  10,  11,  12,  13.     Luke  xi.  2,  3,  4. 

'-  Mat.  vi.  9.  After  this  manner,  pray  ye.  Luke  xi.  2.— 
When  ye  pray,  say,  Our  Father,  &c. 


306  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

A.  The  preface  of  the  Lord's  prayer  (contain- 
ed in  these  words,  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven6) 
teacheth  us,  when  we  pray,  to  draw  near  to  God 
with  confidence  of  his  fatherly  goodness,  and  our 
interest  thereine ;  with  reverence,  and  all  other 
childlike  dispositions'",  heavenly  aflectionsg,  and 
due  apprehensions  of  his  sovereign  power,  majesty, 
and  gracious  condescension11 :  as  also  to  pray  with 
and  for  others5. 

Q.  1 90.  What  do  roe  pray  for  in  the  first  pe- 
tition? 

A.  In  the  first  petition  (which  is,  Hallowed  be 
thy  name*)  acknowledging  the  utter  inability  and 
indisposition  that  is  in  ourselves  and  ail  men  to, 
honour  God  aright1 ;  we  pray,  that  God  would  by 

*  Mat.  vi.  9. 

'  Luke  xi.  13.  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give 
good  gifts  unto  your  children  ;  how  much  more  shall  your  hea- 
venly Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him. 
Rom.  viii.  15. 

f  Psal.  xcv.  6,  7. — Let  us  kneel  before  the  Lord  our  Maker. 
For  he  is  our  God ;  and  we  are  the  people  of  his  pasture,  and 
the  sheep  of  his  hs.nd.     Isa.  h:iv.  9. 

s  Psal.  cxxiii.  1.  Unto  thee  lift  I  up  mine  eyes,  O  thou 
that  dwellest  in  the  heavens.  Lam.  iii.  41.  Let  us  lift  up  our 
heart,  with  our  hands  unto  God  in  the  heavens. 

h  Psal.  civ.  1,  2.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul.  O  Lord 
my  God,  thou  art  very  great;  thou  art  clothed  with  honour 
and  majesty.  Isa.  lxiii.  15.  Look  down  from  heaven,  and 
behold  from  the  habitation  of  thy  holiness  and  of  thy  glory : 
where  is  thy  zeal  and  thy  strength,  the  sounding  of  thy  bowels 
and  of  thy  mercies  towards  me?  are  they  restrained?  Psal. 
cxiii.  4,  5,  6. 

1  Acts  xii.  5.  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  prison ;  but 
prayer  was  made  without  ceasing  of  the  church  unto  God  for 
him.     Zech.  viii.  21. 

k  Mat.  vi.  9. 

1  2  Cor.  iii.  5.  Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  ourselves  to 
think  any  thing  as  of  ourselves ;  but  our  sufficiency  is  of  God. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  307 

his  grace  enable  and  incline  us  and  others  to 
know,  to  acknowledge,  and  highly  to  esteem  him™1, 
his  titles",  attributes0,  ordinances,  wordp,  works, 
and  whatsoever  he  is  pleased  to  make  himself 
known  byq ;  and  to  glorify  him  in  thought,  word1", 
and  deed" ;  that  he  would  prevent  and  remove 
atheism1,  ignorancev,  idolatry*,  profaneness*,  and 

Psal.  li.  15.  O  Lord,  open  thou  my  lips  ;  and  my  mouth  shall 
shew  forth  thy  praise. 

m  Psal.  lxvii.  2,  3.  That  thy  way  may  be  known  upon  earth, 
thy  saving  health  among  all  nations.  Let  the  people  praise  thee, 
OGod;  let  all  the  people  praise  thee.  Psal.  lxxii.  19. — Let 
the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glory.     Eph.  iii.  20,  21. 

n  Psal.  lxxxiii.  18.  That  men  may  know  that  thou,  whose 
name  alone  is  JEHOVAH,  art  the  Most  High  over  all  the  earth. 

°  Psal.  cxlv.  6,  7,  8.  And  men  shall  speak  of  the  might  of 
thy  terrible  acts;  and  I  will  declare  thy  gceatness.  They 
shall  abundantly  utter  the  memory  of  thy  great  goodness,  and 
shall  sing  of  thy  righteousness.  The  Lord  is  gracious,  and  full 
of  compassion ;  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  mercy.  Psal. 
lxxxvi.  10,  15. 

P  2  Thess.  iii.  1.  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the 
word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glorified, 
even  as  it  is  with  you.  Psal.  cvii.  32.  Let  them  exalt  him 
also  in  the  congregation  of  the  people,  and  praise  him  in  the 
assembly  of  the  elders.     2  Cor.  ii.  14. 

q  Psal.  viii.  and  cxlv.  throughout. 

r  Psai.  xix.  14.  Let  the  words  of  my  month,  and  the  medi- 
tation of  my  heart,  be  acceptable  in  thy  sight,  O  Lord,  my 
strength,  and  my  redeemer. 

1  Phil.  i.  11.  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of  righteousness, 
which  are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise  of  God. 

1  Psal.  lxxix.  10.  Wherefore  should  the  heathen  say,  Where 
is  their  God?  Let  him  be  known  among  the  heathen  in  our 
sight.     Psal.  lxvii.  1—4. 

v  Eph.  i.  17,  18.  That  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit  of  wisdom 
and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him  :  the  eyes  of  your 
understanding  being  enlightened  ;  &c. 

w  Psal.  xcvii.  7.  Confounded  be  all  they  that  serve  graven 
Images,,  that  boast  themselves  of  idols :  worship  him,  all 
ye  gods. 

*  Psal.  lxxiv.  18,  22.     Remember  this,  that  the  enemy  hath 


308  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

whatsoever  is  dishonourable  to  him? ;  and  by  hia 
over-ruling  providence,  direct  and  dispose  of  all 
things  to  his  own  glory2. 

Q.  191.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  second 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  second  petition  (which  is,  Thy  king- 
dom come")  acknowledging  ourselves  and  all  man- 
kind to  be  by  nature  under  the  dominion  of  sin 
and  Satanb,  we  pray  that  the  kingdom  of  sin  and 
Satan  may  be  destroyed^  the  Gospel  propagated 
throughout  the  world1,  the  Jews  called6,  the  ful- 
ness of  the  Gentiles  brought  inf ;  the  church  fur- 
reproached,  O  Lord,  and  that  the  foolish  people  have  blas- 
phemed thy  name. — Arise,  O  God,  plead  thine  own  cause  ;  re- 
member how  the  foolish  man  reproacheth  thee  daily. 

y  Jer.  xiv.  21. — For  thy  name's  sake;  do  not  disgrace  the 
throne  of  thy  glory.     2  Kings  xix.  16. 

z  Isai.  lxiv.  1,  2.  Oh  that  thou  wouldest  rend  the  heavens, 
that  thou  wouldest  come  down,  that  the  mountains  might  flow 
down  at  thy  presence, — to  make  thy  name  known  to  thine 
adversaries,  that  the  nations  may  tremble  at  thy  presence  I  2 
Chron.  xx.  6,  10,  11,  12. 

*  Mat.  vi.  10. 

b  Eph.  ii.  2,  3.  Wherein  in  time  past  ye  walked  according 
to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to  the  prince  of  the 
power  of-  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  in  the  children 
of  disobedience  :  among  whom — we  all  had  our  conversation 
in  times  past  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  fulfilling  the  desires  of 
'  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind  ;  and  were  by  nature  the  children  of 
wrath,  even  as  others. 

c  Psal.  lxviii.  1.  Let  God  arise,  let  his  enemies  be  scat- 
tered :  let  them  also  that  hate  him  flee  before  him.  Rev. 
xii.  9. 

d  2  Thess.  iii.  1.     Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that   the    \ 
word  of  the  Lord  may  have/ree  course,  and  be  glorified,  even 
as  it  is  with  you.     Psal.  lxvii.  2. 

•  Rom.  x.  1.  Brethren,  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to 
God  for  Israel  is,  that  they  might  be  saved. 

1  Rom.  xi.  25.  For  I  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye  should 
be  ignorant  of  tiiis  mystery — that  blindness  in  part  is  happen- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISxM.  309 

nished  with  all  Gospel-officers  and  ordinances*, 
purged  from  corruption11,  countenanced  and  main- 
tained by  the  civil  magistrate'  :  that  the  ordi- 
nances of  Christ  may  be  purely  dispensed,  and 
made  effectual  to  the  converting  of  those  that  are 
yet  in  their  sins,  and  the  confirming,  comforting, 
and  building  up  of  those  that  are  already  con- 
vertedk :  that  Christ  would  rule  in  our  hearts 
here1,  and  hasten  the  time  of  his  second  coming, 
and  our  reigning  with  him  forever™  :  and  that  he 
would  be  pleased  so  to  exercise  the  kingdom  of 

ed  to  Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in. 
Psal.  lxvii.  1,  Sic. 

s  Mat.  ix.  33.  Pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest, 
that  he  will  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest. 

b  Eph.  v.  26,  27.  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it 
with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word  ;  that  he  might  present 
it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or 
any  such  thing ;  but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  ble- 
mish.    Mai.  i.  11. 

i  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  sup- 
plications, prayers,  intercession-,  and  giving  of  thanks,  be  made 
for  all  men  ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  authority;  that 
we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godliness  and. 
honesty.     Isai.  xlix.  23. 

k  2  Cor.  iv.  2. — Nor  handling  the  word  of  God  deceitfully; 
but,  by  manifestation  of  the  truth,  commending  ourselves  to :f 
every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God.  Acts  xxvi.  18. 
To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive 
forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  which  are 
sanctified.  2  Thess.  ii.  16,  17.  Now  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
himself,  and  God,  even  our  Father, — comfort  your  hearts,  and 
establish  you  in  every  good  word  £nd  work. 

1  Eph.  iii.  14,  17.  For  this  cause  I  bow  my  knees  unto  the 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — that  Christ  may  dwell  in 
your  hearts  by  faith. 

m  Rev.  xxii.  20.     He  which    testifieLh  these   things   saith, 
,  Surely  I  come  quickly ;  Amen.     Even  co,  come,  Lord  Jesus. 
2  Tim.  ii.  12.     If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him. 


310  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

his  power  in  all  the  world,  as  may  best  conduce 
to  these  ends". 

Q.  192.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  third  pe- 
tition ? 

A.  In  the  third  petition  (which  is,  Thy  will  be 
done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven0}  acknowledging 
that  by  nature  we  and  all  men  are  not  only  utterly 
unable  and  unwilling  to  know  and  do  the  will  oi 
Godp,  but  prone  to  rebel  against  his  word1,  to 
repine  and  murmur  against  his  providence1",  and 
wholly  inclined  to  do  the  will  of  the  flesh,  and  of 
the  devil3 :  we  pray,  that  God  would  by  his  Spirit 
take  away  from  ourselves  and  others  all  blind- 
ness1, weaknessv,  indisposednessw,  and  perverse- 

n  Psal.  xlv.  3,  4.  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thy  thigh,  O  most 
Mighty,  with  thy  glory  and  thy  majesty,  <Jcc.     See  letter  2. 

0  Mat.  vi.  10. 

P  1  Cor.  ii.  14. — The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things 
pf  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him  ;  neither 
can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually  discerned. 
Rom.  viii.  5,  8. 

q  Rom.  viii.  7.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against 
God;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed 
can  be. 

r  Mat.  xx.  11,  12.  And  when  they  had  received  it,  they 
murmured  against  the  good  man  of  the  house,  saying,  These 
last  have  wrought  but  one  hour,  and  thou  hast  made  their 
equal  unto  us,  which  have  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the 
day.  Psal.  lxxiii.  3. — I  was  envious  at  the  foolish,  uhen  I  saw 
the  prosperity  of  the  wicked. 

■  Tit.  iii.  3.  For  we  ourselves  also  were  sometimes  foolish, 
disobedient,  deceived,  serving  divers  lusts  and  pleasures,  &.c 
Eph.  ii.  2,  3.     (See  letter  b.) 

*  Eph.  i.  17,  13.  That  the  God  of  oui  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit  of  wisdom 
and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him  ;  the  eyes  of  your  un- 
derstanding being  enlightened ;  &c. 

T  Eph.  iii.  16.  That  he  would  grant  you,  according  to  the 
riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by  his  Spirit' 
in  the  inner  man. 

w  Mat.  xxvr.  40,  41.     And  he  cometh  unto  the  disciples, 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  311 

ness  of  heart* ,  and  by  his  grace  make  us  able  and 
frilling  to  know,  do,  and  submit,  to  his  will  in  all 
thingsy,  with  the  like  humility2,  cheerfulness*, 
faithfulness5,  diligence0,  zeald,  sincerity6,  and  con- 
stancy*^ as  the  angels  do  in  heaven*. 

and  findeth  them  asleep,  and  saith  unto  Peter,  What !  could 
ye  net  watch  with  me  one  hour  ?  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye 
enter  not  into  temptation  :  the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the 
flesh  is  weak.     Rom.  vii.  24,  25. 

x  Ezek.  xi.  19. — And  I  will  take  the  stony  heart  out  of  their 
flesh,  and  will  give  them  a  heart  of  flesh.  Jer.  xxxi.  18. — 
Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  1  was  chastised,  as  a  bullock  un- 
accustomed to  the  yoke  :  turn  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be  turned ; 
for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God. 

7  Psal.  cxix.  35.  Make  me  to  go  in  the  path  of  thy  com- 
mandments; for  therein  do  I  delight.  Acts  xxi.  14.  And 
when  he  would  not  be  persuaded,  we  ceased,  saying,  The  will 
of  the  Lord  be  done.     1  Sam.  iii.  18. 

x  Psal.  cxxiii.  2.  Behold,  as  the  eyes  of  servants  look  unto 
the  hand  of  their  masters,  and  as  the  eyes  of  a  maiden  unt-  the 
hand  of  her  mistress ;  so  our  eyes  wait  upon  the  Lord  our 
God.     Psal.  cxxxi.  2.     Mic.  vi.  8. 

a  Psal.  c.  2.  Serve  the  Lord  with  gladness ;  come  before 
his  presence  with  singing. 

b  Isai.  xxxviii.  3. — Remember  now,  O  Lord,  I  beseech  thee, 
how  I  have  walked  before  thee  in  truth,  and  with  a  perfect 
heart,  and  have  done  that  which  is  good  in  thy  sight.  Eph.  vi. 
6.     Doing  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart. 

e  Psal.  cxix.  4. 

d  Rom.  xii.  11.  Not  slothful  in  business  ;  fervent  in  spirit; 
serving  the  Lord. 

e  2  Cor.  i.  12. — Our  rejoicing  is  this,  the  testimony  of  our 
conscience,  that  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  not  with 
fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  have  had  our  con- 
versation in  the  world. 

f  Psal.  cxix.  112.  1  have  inclined  my  heart  to  perform  thy 
statutes  always,  even  unto  the  end.  Rom.  ii.  7.  To  them  who 
by  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  seek  for*  glory,  and  ho- 
nour, and  immortality  ;  eternal  life. 

*  Psal.  ciii.  20,  21,  22.  Bless  the  Lord,  ye  his  angels,  that 
-excel  in  strength,  that  do  his  commandments,  hearkening  unto 
the  voice  of  his  word.  Bless  ye  the  Lord,  all  ye  his  hosts ;  yc 
27 


312  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  193.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fourth  peti- 
tion9 

A.  In  the  fourth  petition  (which  is,  Give  ws  this 
day  our  daily  bread11)  acknowledging  that  in  Adam, 
and  by  our  own  sin,  we  have  forfeited  our  right  to 
all  the  outward  blessings  of  this  life,  and  deserve 
lo  be  wholly  deprived  of  them  by  God,  and  to 
have  them  cursed  to  us  in  the  use  of  them1  ;  and 
that  neither  they  of  themselves  are  able  to  sustain 
usk,  nor  we  to  merit1,  or  by  our  own  industry  to 
procure  them01,  but  prone  to  desire",  get0,  and  use 
them  unlawfullyp :  we  pray  for  ourselves  and 
others,  that  both  they  and  we,   waiting  upon  the 

[>rovidence  of  God  from  day  to  day  in  the  use  of 
awful  means,  may  of  his  free  gift,  and  as  to  his 
Fatherly  wisdom  shall  seem  best,  enjoy  a  compe- 

ministers  of  his,  that  do  his  pleasure. — Biess  the  Lord,  O  my 
soul.     Dan.  vii.  10. 
h  Mat.  vi.  11. 

*  Gen.  iii.  17.  And  unto  Adam  he  said, — Cursed  is  the 
ground  for  thy  sake  ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  eat  of  it  all  the  days 
of  thy  life.  Lam.  iii.  22.  //  is  of  the  Lord's  mercies  that  we 
are  not  consumed,  because  his  compassions  fail  not.  Deut. 
xx vii i.  1*5.  lo  thfi  end 

*  Deut.  viii.  3.  And  he  humbled  thee,  and  suffered  thee  to 
hunger,  and  fed  thee  with  manna, — that  he  might  make  thee 
know  that  man  doth  not  live  by  bread  only,  but  by  every  word 
that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Lord,  doth  man  live. 

1  Gen.  xxxii.  10.  I  am  not  worthy  of  the  least  of  all  the 
mercies,  and  of  all  the  truth,  which  thou  hast  showed  unto  thy 
servant. 

,n  Deut.  viii.  18.  But  thou  shalt  remember  the  Lord  thy 
God ;  for  it  is  he  that  giveth  thee  power  to  get  wrealih,  Prov 
x.  22. 

n  Luke  xii.  15. — Take  heed,  and  beware  of  covetousness. 
Jer.  vi.  13. 

°  Hos.  xii.  7.  He  is,  a  merchant,  the  balances  of  deceit  are 
in  his  hand :  he  loveth  to  oppress. 

P  James  iv.  3.  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask 
amiss  that  ye  may  consume  it  upon  your  lu9ts. 


\ 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  313 

tent  portion  of  themq,  and  have  the  same  conti- 
nued and  blessed  unto  us  in  our  holy  and  comfort- 
able use  of  themr,  and  contentment  in  them8 ;  and 
be  kept  from  all  things  that  are  contrary  to  our 
temporal  support  and  comfort'-. 

Q.  194.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fifth  petition  ? 

A.  In  the  fifth  petition  (which  is,  Forgive  us  out 
debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors*)  acknowledging 
that  we  and  all  others  are  guilty  both  of  original 
and  actual  sin,  and  thereby  become  debtors  to  the 
justice  of  God,  and  that  neither  we  nor  any  other 
creature  can  make  the  least  satisfaction  for  that 
debtw :  we  pray  for  ourselves  and  others,  that  God 
of  his  free  grace  would,  through  the  obedience 
and  satisfaction  of  Christ  apprehended  and  applied 

i  Gen.  xxviii.  20,  21.  And  Jacob  vowed  a  vow,  saying,  If 
God  will  be  with  me,  and  will  keep  me  in  this  way  that  I  go, 
and  will  give  me  bread  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on, — then 
shall  the  Lord  be  my  God.  James  iv.  13,  15.  Go  to  now,  ye 
that  say,  To-day,  or  to-morrow,  we  will  go  into  such  a  city, 
and  continue  there  a  year,  and  buy  and  sell,  and  get  gain  ;— 
for  that  ye  ought  to  say,  If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall  live,  and 
do  this,  or  that.  Psal.  xc.  17.  And  let  the  beauty  of  the 
Lord  our  God  be  upon  us  ;  and  establish  thou  the  work  of  our 
hands  upon  us ;  yea,  the  work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it. 
Psal.  cxliv.  12— 1*5. 

r  1  Tim.  iv.  4,  5. — Every  creature  of  God  is  good,  and  no- 
thing to  be  refused,  if  it  be  received  with  thanksgiving  ;  for  it 
is  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and  prayer.     Prov.  x.  22. 

■  1  Tim.  vi.  6,  8. — Godliness  with  contentment  is  great  gain. 
—And  having  food  and  raiment,  let  us  be  therewith  content. 

*  Prov.  xxx.  8,  9.  Remove  far  from  me  vanity  and  lies — 
feed  me  with  food  convenient  for  me  :  lest  I  be  full,  and  deny 
thee,  and  say,  Who  is  the  Lord  ?  or  lest  I  be  poor,  and  steal, 
and  take  the  name  of  my  God  in  vain. 

r  Mat.  vi.  12. 

w  Mat.  xviii.  24.  And  when  he  had  begun  to  reckon,  one 
was  brought  unto  him  which  owed  him  ten  thousand  talents. 
Rom.  v.  19. — By  one    man's  disobedience  many  were  made 


314  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

by  faith,  acquit  us  both  from  the  guilt  and  punish- 
ment of  sin1,  accept  us  in  his  Beloved?,  continue 
his  favour  and  grace  to  usz,  pardon  our  daily  fail- 
ings51, and  fill  us  with  peace  and  joy,  in  giving  us 
daily  more  and  more  assurance  of  forgiveness5, 
which  we  are  the  rather  emboldened  to  ask,  and 
encouraged  to  expect,  when  we  have  this  testi 
mony  in  ourselves,  that  we  from  the  heart  forgiv 
others  their  offencesc. 

Q.  1 95.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  sixth  petition  ? 

A.  In  the  sixth  petition  (which  is,  And  lead  us 
not  into  temptation,   but  deliver  us  from  evild)  ac- 

sinners.  Rom.  iii.  9 — 19. — We  have  before  proved  both  Jews 
and  Gentiles,  that  they  are  all  under  sin  ; — that  every  mouth 
may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may  become  guilty  before 
God.  Psal.  cxxx.  3.  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniqui- 
ties, O  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?     Micah  vi.  6,  7. 

x  Rom.  v.  19. — By  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made 
righteous.  Rom.  iii.  24,25.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  whom  God  hath 
set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,  through  faith  in  his  blood  ;  to  de- 
clare his  righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past, 
through  the  forbearance  of  God.     Acts  xiii.  39. 

y  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  where- 
in he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

x  2  Pet.  i.  2.  Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  unto  you 
through  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  Jesus  our  Lord. 

■  Hos.  xiv.  2.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  to  the  Lord : 
say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and  receive  us  gra- 
ciously. Psal.  cxliii.  2. — Enter  not  into  judgment  with  thy  ser- 
vant ;  for  in  thy  sight  shall  no  man  living  be  justified.  Fsal. 
cxxx.  3. 

b  Rom.  xv.  13.  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy 
and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  through 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  v.  1,  2.     Psal.  li.  7—12. 

c  Luke  xi.  4.  And  forgive  us  our  sins  :  for  we  also  forgive, 
every  one  that  is  indebted  to  us.  Mat.  xviii.  35.  So  likewise 
shall  my  heavenly  Father  do  also  unto  you,  if  ye  from  your 
hearts  forgive  not  every  one  his  brother  their  trespasses.  Mat. 
vi.  14,  15. 

*  Mat.  vi.  13. 


*jHE  larger  catechism.  315 

knowledging  that  the  most  wise,  righteous,  and  gra- 
cious God,  for  divers  holy  and  just  ends,  may  so 
order  things  that  we  may  be  assaulted,  foiled,  and 
for  a  time  led  captive  by  temptationse ;  that  Satanf, 
the  world5,  and  the  flesh,  are  ready  powerfully  to 
draw  us  aside  and  emsnare  ush ;  and  that  we,  even 
after  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  by  reason  of  our  cor- 
ruption', weakness,  and  want  of  watchfulnessk,  are 
not  only  subject  to  be  tempted,  and  forward  to  ex- 
pose ourselves  unto  temptations1,  but  also  of  our- 
selves unable  and  unwilling  to  resist  them,  to  re- 
cover out  of  them,  and  to  improve  themm  ;  and 

e  2  Chron.  xxxii.  31. — God  left  hhn,  to  try  him,  that  he 
might  know  all  that  was  in  his  heart.  Job  ii.  6.  And  the 
Lord  said  unto  Satan,  Behold,  he  is  in  thine  hand  ;  but  save  his 
life. 

f  1  Pet.  v.  8.  Be  sober,  be  vigilant;  because  your  adver- 
sary the  devil,  as  a  roaring  lion,  walketh  about,  seeking  whom 
he  may  devour.     Job  ii.  2. 

s  Luke  xxi.  34.  And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  at  any 
time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting,  and  drunken- 
ness, and  cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon  you 
unawares.     Mark  iv.  19. 

h  James  i.  14. — Every  man  is  tempted,  when  he  is  drawn 
away  of  his  own  lust,  aud  enticed. 

I  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit,  and  the 
tpirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  theee  are  contrary  the  one  to  the 
other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would.  Rom. 
rii.  18. 

k  Mat.  xxvi.  41.  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into 
temptation  :  the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak. 

1  Eccl.  ix.  12. — Man  also  knoweth  not  his  time  :  as  the  fishes 
ihat  are  taken  in  an  evil  net,  and  as  the  birds  that  are  caught 
in  the  snare  ;  so  are  the  sons  of  men  snared  in  an  evil  time, 
when  it  falleth  suddenly  upon  them.  1  Tim.  vi.  9. — They  that 
will  be  rich,  fall  into  temptation,  and  a  snare,  and  into  many- 
foolish  and  hurtful  lusts.     Prov.  vii.  22. 

m  Eph.  vi.  11,  12.  Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that 
ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil.  For 
we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  principali- 
27* 


816  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

worthy  to  be  left  under  the  power  of  them11 :  we 
pray,  that  God  would  so  overrule  the  world  and 
all  in  it°,  subdue  the  fleshp,  and  restrain  Satan**, 
order  all  things1",  bestow  and  bless  all  means  of 
grace8,  and  quicken  us  to  watchfulness  in  the  use 
of  them ;  that  we  and  all  his  people  may  by  his 
providence  be  kept  from  beixi^  tempted  to  sin1 ; 
or,  if  tempted,  that  by  his  Spirit  we  may  be 
powerfully  supported  and  enabled  to  stand  in  the 
hour  of  temptationv ;  or,  when  fallen,  raised  again 

ties,  against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this 
world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places.  1  Chron. 
xxi.  1,  2,  3,  4.     2  Chron.  xvi.  7,  8,  9,  10. 

n  Psal.  lxxxi.  11,  12.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken 
to  my  voice  ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  So  I  gave  them 
up  unto  their  own  hearts'  lust ;  and  they  walked  in  their  own 
counsels. 

°  John  xvii.  15.  I  pray  not  that  thou  shouldest  take  them 
out  of  the  world,  but  that  thou  shouldest  keep  them  from  the 
evil.     Rom.  viii.  28. 

p  Psal.  li.  10.  Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God ;  and  re- 
new a  right  spirit  within  me.  Psal.  cxix.  133. — Let  not  any 
iniquity  have  dominion  over  me. 

*i  Heb.  ii.  18.  For  in  that  he  himself  hath  suffered,  being 
tempted,  he  is  able  to  succour  them  that  are  tempted.  1  Cor. 
x.  13. — God  if  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted 
above  that  ye  are  able.     2  Cor.  xii.  8. 

r  Rom.  viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things  work  together 
for  good,  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called 
according  to  his  purpose. 

•  Heb.  xiii.  20,  21.  Now  the  God  of  peace, — make  you  per- 
fect in  every  good  work,  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you  that 
which  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ.  Eph. 
iv.  11,  12. 

*  Mat.  xxvi.  41.  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into 
temptation.  Psal.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from 
presumptuous  sins  ;  let  them  not  have  dominion  over  me. 

T  1  Cor.  x.  13. — God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be 
tempted  above  that  ye  are  able ;  but  will  with  the  temptation 
also  make  a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  bear  it, 
Eph.  iii.  14,  15,  16. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM,  31"7 

and  recovered  out  of  itw,  and  have  a  sanctified  use 
and  improvement  thereof x  ;  that  our  sanctification 
and  salvation  may  be  perfectedy,  Satan  trodden 
under  our  feet*,  and  we  fully  freed  from  sin, 
temptation,  and  all  evil  for  evera 

Q.  196.  What  doth  the  conclusion  of  the  Lord's 
prayer  teach  us  ? 

A*  The  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  prayer  (which 
is,  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  pozver,  and  the 
glory,  for  ever.  Amenh)  teacheth  us  to  enforce 
our  petitions  with  arguments0,  which  are  to  be 
taken,  not  from  any  worthiness  in  ourselves,  or  in 
any  other  creature,  but  from  Godd :  and  with  our 

w  Psal.  li.  12.  Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation; 
and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  Spirit. 

*■  1  Pet.  v.  10.  But  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  hath  called 
4is  unto  his  eternal  glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  after  that  ye  have 
-suffered  awhile,  make  you  perfect,  establish,  strengthen,  settle 
4/ou.  1  Pet.  i.  6,  7.  Wherein  ye  greatly  rejoice,  though  now 
for  a  season  (if  need  be)  ye  are  in  heaviness  through  manifold 
temptations ;  that  the  trial  of  your  faith,  being  much  more 
precious  than  of  gold  that  perisheth,  though  it  be  tried  with 
4ire,  might  be  found  unto  praise,  and  honour,  and  glory,  at  the 
appearing  of  Jesus  Christ. 

y  1  Thess.  iii.  13.  To  the  end  he  may  establish  your  hearts 
amblameable  in  holiness  before  God,  even  our  Father,  at  the 
ooming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  his  saints. 

2  Rom.  xvi.  20.  And  the  God  of  peace  shall  bruise  Satan 
under  your  feet  shortly. 

*■  1  Thess.  v.  23.  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you 
wholly  :  and  I  pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul,  and  body, 
be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

*>  Mat.  vi.  13. 

c  Job  xxiii.  3,  4.  O  that  I  knew  where  I  might  find  him  ! 
'that  I  might  come  even  to  his  seat !  I  would  order  my  cause  be- 
ifore  him,  and  fill  my  mouth  with  arguments.     Jer.  xiv.  20. 21. 

d  Dan.  ix.  4,  7,  8,  9,  16, 1 9.  And  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord  my 
-'God,  and  made  my  confession,  and  said,  O  Lord,  the  great  and 


310  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

prayers  to  join  praisesc,  ascribing  to  God  alone 
eternal  sovereignty,  omnipotency,  and  glorious 
excellency f ;  in  regard  whereof,  as  he  is  able  and 
willing  to  help  us§,  so  we  by  faith  are  emboldened 
to  plead  with  him  that  he  would" ;  and  aAuietly  to 

dreadful  God,  keeping  the  covenant  and  mercy  to  them  that 
love  him,  and  to  them  that  keep  his  commandments  ; — O  Lord, 
righteousness  belongeth  unto  thee  ;  but  unto  us  confusion  ot 
faces,  as  at  this  day; — O  Lord,  to  us  belongeth.  confusion  of  face, 
to  our  kings,  to  our  princes,  and  to  our  fathers,  because  we 
have  sinned  against  thee.  To  the  Lord  our  God  belong  mer- 
cies and  forgivenesses,  though  we  have  rebelled  against  him ; 
&c. 

e  Phil.  iv.  6. — In  e%ery  thing  by  prayer  and  supplication, 
with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto 
God. 

f  1  Chron.  xxix.  10,  11,  12,  13.— And  David  said,  Blessed 
be  thou,  Lord  God  of  Israel  our  father,  for  ever  and  ever. 
Thine,  O  Lord,  is  the  greatness,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory, 
and  the  victory,  and  the  majesty  :  for  all  that  is  in  the  heaven  and 
in  the  earth  is  thine ;  thine  is  the  kingdom,  O  Lord,  and  thou 
art  exalted  as  head  above  all.  Both  riches  and  honour  come 
of  thee,  and  thou  reignest  over  all :  and  in  thy  hand  is  power 
and  might ;  and  in  thy  hand  it  is  to  make  great,  and  to  give 
strength  unto  all.  Now  therefore,  our  God,  we  thank  thee, 
and  praise  thy  glorious  name. 

s  Eph.  iii.  20,  21.  Now,  unto  him  that  is  able  to  do  exceed- 
ing abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according  to 
the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  be  glory  in  the  church 
by  Christ  Jesus  throughout  all  ages,  world  without  end.  Amen. 
Luke  xi.  13.  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good 
•  gifts  unto  your  children  ;  how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly 
Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  ?  Psal. 
lxxxiv.  11. 

h  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and  access  with 
confidence  by  the  faith  of  him.  Heb.  x.  19,  20,  21,  22.  Hav- 
ing therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by 
the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and  living  way,  which  he  hath 
consecrated  for  us  through  the  vail,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh ; 
and  having  a  high  priest  over  the  house  of  God  ;  let  us  draw 
near  with  a  true  heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our 
hearts  sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodiei 
washed  with  pure  water. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  319 

rely  upon  him  that  he  will  fulfil  our  requests1. 
And  to  testify  our  desires  and  assurance,  we  say, 
JlmenK 

*  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have  in 
liim,  that,  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he  hear- 
eth  us.  Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but 
delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also 
freely  give  us  all  things? 

k  1  Cor.  xiv.  16.  Else,  when  thou  shalt  bless  with  the  spi- 
rit, how  shall  he  that  occupieth  the  room  of  the  unlearned  say 
Amen  at  thy  giving  of  thanks,  seeing  he  understandeth  not  what 
thou  sayest?  Rev.  xxii.  20,  21.  He  which  testifieth  these 
things,  saith,  Surely  I  come  quickly  ;  Amen.  Even  so,  come, 
Lord  Jesus.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you 
all.    Amen. 


THE 

SHORTER  CATECHISM*, 

RATIFIED  AND  ADOPTED  BY  THE  SYNOD   OF 

NEW-YORK  AND  PHILADELPHIA. 

IN  MAY,  1788. 

Question  1.    rrHATis  the  chief  end  of  man  ? 
Answer.     Man's  chief  end  is  to 
glorify  God,  and  to  enjoy  him  for  ever. 

Q.  2.  What  rule  hath  God  given  to  direct  us  how 
we  may  glorify  and  enjoy  him  ? 

A.  The  word  of  God,  which  is  contained  in  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  is  the 
only  rule  to  direct  us  how  we  may  glorify  and  en- 
joy him. 

Q.  3.    What  do  the  Scriptures  principally  teach? 

A.  The  Scriptures  principally  teach,  what  man 
is  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what  duty  God 
requires  of  man. 

Q.  4.   What  is  GOD? 

A.  God  is  a  Spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  and  un- 
changeable, in  his  being,  wisdom,  power,  holiness, 
justice,  goodness,  and  truth. 

Q.  5.  Are  there  more  Gods  than  one  ? 

*  The  Shorter  Catechism  is,  simply,  an  abridgement  of  the 
Larger ;  so  that  the  proof  of  both  must  be  the  same.  The 
reader,  therefore,  who  desires  to  see  the  Scripture  authorities 
for  any  doctrine  taught  in  this  catechism,  will  turn  to  that  doc- 
trine in  the  Larger  Catechism,  which  may  very  easily  be  done, 
and  there  he  will  find  the  necessary  texts  fully  referred  to,  or 
inserted.  It  was  judged  unnecessary  to  print  the  very  same 
text*  twice  over. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         321 

A.  There  is  but  one  only,  the  living  and  true 
God. 

Q.  6.  How  many  persons  are  there  in  the  God- 
head? 

A.  There  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead  ; 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
these  three  are  one  God,  the  same  in  substance, 
equal  in  power  and  glory. 

Q.  7.    What  are  the  decrees  of  God? 

A.  The  decrees  of  God  are,  his  eternal  pur- 
pose according  to  the  counsel  of  his  will,  where- 
by, for  his  own  glory,  he  hath  fore-ordained 
whatsoever  comes  to  pass. 

Q.  8.   How  doth  God  execute  his  decrees? 

A.  God  executeth  his  decrees  in  the  works  of 
creation  and  providence. 

Q.  9.    What  is  the  work  of  creation  ? 

A.  The  work  of  creation  is,  God's  making  all 
things  of  nothing,  by  the  word  of  his  power,  in 
the  space  of  six  days,  and  all  very  good. 

Q.  10.   Hozo  did  God  create  wan? 

A.  God  created  man  male  and  female,  after  his 
own  image,  in  knowledge,  righteousness,  and  holi- 
ness, with  dominion  over  the  creatures. 

Q.  11.    What  are  God?s  works  of  providence  ? 

A.  God's  works  of  providence  are,  his  most 
holy,  wise,  and  powerful  preserving  and  governing 
all  his  creatures,  and  all  their  actions. 

Q.  12.  What  special  act  of  providence  did  God 
exercise  toward  man  in  the  estate  wherein  he  was 
created? 

A.  When  God  had  created  man,  he  entered 
into  a  covenant  of  life  with  him,  upon  condition 
of  perfect  obedience  ;    forbidding  him  to  eat  of 


322         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  upon  pain 
of  death. 

Q.  13.  Did  our  first  parents  continue  in  the  estate 
wherein  they  mere  created? 

A.  Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  freedom 
of  their  own  will,  fell  from  the  estate  wherein 
they  were  created,  by  sinning  against  God. 

Q.  14.   What  is  sin? 

A.  Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or 
transgression  of,  the  law  of  God. 

Q.  15.  What  was  the  sin  whereby  our  first  parents 
fell  from  the  estate  wherein  they  were  created? 

A.  The  sin  whereby  our  first  parents  fell  from 
the  estate  wherein  they  were  created,  was  their 
eating  the  forbidden  fruit. 

•     Q.  16.    Did  all  mankind  fall  in  Adam's  first 
transgression  ? 

A.  The  covenant  being  made  with  Adam,  not 
only  for  himself,  but  for  his  posterity,  all  mankind 
descending  from  him  by  ordinary  generation,  sin- 
ned in  him,  and  fell  with  him  in  his  first  transgres- 
sion. 

Q.  17.  Into  what  estate  did  the  fall  bring  man- 
kind ? 

A.  The  fall  brought  mankind  into  an  estate  of 
sin  and  misery. 

Q.  18.  Wherein  consists  the  sinfulness  of  that 
estate  whereinto  man  fell  ? 

A.  The  sinfulness  of  that  estate,  whereinto  man 
fell,  consists  in  the  guilt  of  AdarrCs  first  sin,  the 
want  of  original  righteousness,  and  the  corruption 
of  his  whole  nature,  which  is  commonly  called 
original  sin ;  together  with  all  actual  transgression* 
which  proceed  from  it. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         323 

Q.  19.  What  is  the  misery  of  that  estate  where- 
into  man  fell? 

A*  All  mankind  by  their  fall  lost  communion 
with  God,  are  under  his  wrath  and  curse,  and  so 
made  liable  to  all  the  miseries  of  this  life,  to  death 
itself,  and  to  the  pains  of  hell  for  ever. 

Q.  20.  Did  God  leave  all  mankind  to  perish  in 
the  estate  of  sin  and  misery  ? 

A.  God,  having  out  of  his  mere  good  pleasure, 
from  all  eternity,  elected  some  to  everlasting  life, 
did  enter  into  a  covenant  of  grace,  to  deliver 
them  out  of  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery,  and  to 
bring  them  into  an  estate  of  salvation  by  a  Re- 
deemer. 

Q.  21.    Who  is  the  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  ? 

A.  The  only  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  is  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who,  being  the  eternal  Son  of 
God,  became  man,  and  so  was,  and  continueth  to 
be,  God  and  man,  in  two  distinct  natures,  and  one 
person  for  ever. 

Q.  22.  How  did  Christ,  being  the  Son  of  God,  be- 
come man  ? 

A.  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  became  man,  by  ta- 
king to  himself  a  true  body,  and  a  reasonable  soul, 
being  conceived  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  born  of  her, 
yet  without  sin. 

Q.  23.  What  offices  doth  Christ  execute  as  our  Re- 
deemer ? 

A.  Christ,  as  our  Redeemer,  executeth  the  offi- 
ces of  a  prophet,  of  a  priest,  and  of  a  king,  both 
in  his  estate  of  humiliation  and  exaltation. 

Q.  24.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a 
piophet? 


324         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  prophet,  in 
revealing  to  us,  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  the  will  of 
God  for  our  salvation. 

Q.  25.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a  priest  ? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  priest,  in  his 
once  offering  up  of  himself  a  sacrifice  to  satisfy 
divine  justice,  and  reconcile  us  to  God,  and  in  ma- 
king continual  intercession  for  us. 

Q.  26.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of  a  king  ? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  king,  in  sub- 
duing us  to  himself,  in  ruling  and  defending  us, 
and  in  restraining  and  conquering  all  his  and  our 
enemies. 

Q.  27.    Wherein  did  Chrises  humiliation  consist? 

A.  Christ's  humiliation  consisted  in  his  being 
born,  and  that  in  a  low  condition,  made  under  the 
law,  undergoing  the  miseries  of  this  life,  the  wrath 
of  God,  and  the  cursed  death  of  the  cross ;  in  be- 
ing buried,  and  continuing  under  the  power  of 
death  for  a  time. 

Q.28.    Wherein  consisteth  Chris Ps  exaltation  ? 

A.  Christ's  exaltation  consisteth  in  his  rising 
again  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day,  in  ascending 
up  into  heaven,  in  sitting  at  the  right-hand  of  God 
the  Father,  and  in  coming  to  judge  the  world  at 
the  last  day. 

Q.  29.  How  are  we  made  partakers  of  the  redemp* 
tion  purchased  by  Christ  ? 

A*  We  are  made  partakers  of  the  redemption 
purchased  by  Christ,  by  the  effectual  application 
of  it  to  us  by  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Q.  30.  How  doth  the  Spirit  apply  to  us  the  redemp- 
tion purchased  by  Christ  ? 

A.  The  Spirit  applieth  to  us  the  redemption  pur- 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.  325 

chased  by  Christ,  by  working  faith  in  us,  and  there- 
by uniting  us  to  Christ  in  our  effectual  calling. 

Q.  31 .    What  is  effectual  calling  ? 

A.  Effectual  calling  is  the  work  of  God's  Spi- 
rit, whereby,  convincing  us  of  our  sin  and  misery, 
enlightening  our  minds  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ, 
and  renewing  our  wills,  he  doth  persuade  and  ena- 
ble us  to  embrace  Jesus  Christ,  freely  offered  to 
us  in  the  Gospel. 

Q.  32.  What  benefits  do  they  that  are  effectually 
called  partake  of  in  this  life  ? 

A.  They  that  are  effectually  called  do  in  this 
life  partake  of  justification,  adoption,  sanctifica- 
tion,  and  the  several  benefits  which,  in  this  life, 
do  either  accompany  or  flow  from  them. 

Q.  33.    What  is  justification? 

A.  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
wherein  he  pardoneth  all  our  sins,  and  accepteth 
us  as  righteous  in  his  sight,  only  for  the  righteous- 
ness of  Christ  imputed  to  us,  and  received  by  faith 
alone. 

Q.  34.    What  is  adoption  ? 

A.  Adoption  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
whereby  we  are  received  into  the  number,  and 
have  a  right  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  sons  of 
God. 

Q.  35.    What  is  sanctification  ? 

A.  Sanctification  is  the  work  of  God's  free 
grace,  whereby  we  are  renewed  in  the  whole 
man  after  the  image  of  God,  and  are  enabled 
more  and  more  to  die  unto  sin,  and  live  unto  righ- 
teousness. 

Q.  36.   What  are  the  benefits  which  in  this  lift 


326         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

do  accompany  or  flow  from  justification,  adoption,  and 
sanctification  ? 

A.  The  benefits  which  in  this  life  do  accom- 
pany or  flow  from  justification,  adoption,  and  sanc- 
tification, are,  assurance  of  God's  love,  peace  of 
conscience,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  increase  of 
grace,  and  perseverance  therein  to  the  end. 

Q.  37.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive  from 
Christ  at  their  death  ? 

A.  The  souls  of  believers  are,  at  their  death, 
made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  do  immediately  pass 
into  glory ;  and  their  bodies,  being  still  united  to 
Christ,  do  rest  in  their  graves  till  the  resurrection. 

Q.  38.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive  from 
Christ  at  the  resurrection  ? 

A.  At  the  resurrection,  believers,  being  raised 
up  to  glory,  shall  be  openly  acknowledged  and 
acquitted  in  the  day  of  judgment,  and  made  per- 
fectly blessed  in  the  full  enjoying  of  God  to  all 
eternity. 

Q.  39.  What  is  the  duty  which  God  requireth  of 
man  ? 

A.  The  duty  which  God  requireth  of  man,  is 
obedience  to  his  revealed  will. 

Q.  40.  What  did  God  at  first  reveal  to  man  for 
the  rule  of  his  obedience  ? 

A.  The  rule  which  God  at  first  revealed  to 
man,  for  his  obedience,  was  the  moral  law. 

Q.  41.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  summarily  com- 
prehended ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  summarily  comprehended 
in  the  ten  commandments. 

Q.  42.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  Un  command* 
ments  ? 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         327 

A.  The  sum  of  the  ten  commandments  is,  To 
love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart,  with  all 
our  soul,  with  all  our  strength,  and  With  all  our 
mind  ;  and  our  neighbour  as  ourselves. 

Q.  43.  What  is  the  preface  to  the  ten  command- 
ments ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments  is  in 
these  words,  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  brought 
thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  and  out  of  the  house 
of  bondage. 

Q.  44.  What  doth  the  preface  to  the  ten  command- 
ments teach  us  ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments 
teacheth  us,  That  because  God  is  the  Lord,  and 
our  God,  and  Redeemer  ;  therefore  we  are  bound 
to  keep  all  his  commandments. 

Q.  45.    Which  is  the  first  commandment  ? 

A.  The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  have  no 
other  Gods  before  me, 

Q.  46.  What  is  required  in  the  first  command- 
ment  ? 

A.  The  first  commandment  requireth  us  to 
know,  and  acknowledge  God,  to  be  the  only  true 
God,  and  our  God ;  and  to  worship  and  glorify 
him  accordingly. 

Q.  47.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  first  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  first  commandment  forbiddeth  the  de- 
nying, or  not  worshipping  and  glorifying  the  true 
God,  as  God,  and  our  God  ;  and  the  giving  that 
worship  and  glory  to  any  other,  which  is  due  to 
him  alone. 

Q.  48.    What  are  we  specially  taught  by   these 
words  (Before  me)  in  the  first  commandment  ? 
28* 


328         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

A.  These  words  {Before  me)  in  the  first  com*- 
mandment,.  teach  us,  that  God,  who  seeth  all 
things,  taketh  notice  of,  and  is  much  displeased 
with,  the  sin  of  having  any  other  God. 

Q.  49.    Which  is  the  second  commandment.0 

A.  The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  like- 
ness of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above ,  or  that  is 
in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  -water  under  the 
earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor 
serve  them  :  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous 
God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them 
that  hate  me  :  and  shozuing  mercy  unto  thousands 
of  them  that  love  me,  and  keep  my  commandments. 

Q.  50.  What  is  required  in  the  second  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  second  commandment  requireth  the 
receiving,  observing,  and  keeping  pure  and  entire, 
all  such  religious  worship  and  ordinances,  as  God 
hath  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  51.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  second  com- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  second  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
worshipping  of  God  by  images,  or  any  other  way 
not  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  52.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the  second 
commandment  ? 

A*  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  God's  sovereignty  over  us,  his 
propriety  in  us,  and  the  zeal  he  hath  to  his  own 
worship. 

Q.  53.    Which  is  the  third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shall  not 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.        329 

take  tht  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain :  for  the 
Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name 
in  vain. 

Q.  54.  What  is  required  in  the  third  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  requireth  the  holy 
and  reverent  use  of  God's  name,  titles,  attributes, 
ordinances,  word,  and  works. 

Q.  55.  JVhat  is  forbidden  in  the  third  command- 
ment  ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  forbiddeth  all  pro- 
faning or  abusing  of  any  thing  whereby  God  ma- 
keth  himself  known. 

Q.  56.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the  third 
commandmmt  ? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  third  command- 
ment is,  That  however  the  breakers  of  this  com- 
mandment may  escape  punishment  from  men,  yet 
the  Lord  our  God  will  not  suffer  them  to  escape 
his  righteous  judgment. 

Q.  57.    Which  is  the  fourth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  is,  Remember  the 
Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou 
labour,  and  do  all  thy  work ;  but  the  seventh  day  is 
the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God.:  in  it  thou  shalt 
not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter, 
thy  man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy  cat- 
tle, nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates  :  For  in 
six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea, 
and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day  ; 
wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day,  and  hal- 
lowed it. 

Q.  58.  What  is  required  in  the  fourth  command- 
ment ? 


330         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  requireth  the 
keeping  holy  to  God,  such  set  times  as  he  hath  ap- 
pointed in  his  word ;  expressly  one  whole  day  in 
seven,  to  be  a  holy  Sabbath  to  himself. 

Q.  59.  Which  day  of  the  seven  hath  God  appointed 
to  be  the  weekly  Sabbath  ? 

A.  From  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the  re- 
surrection of  Christ,  God  appointed  the  seventh 
day  of  the  week  to  be  the  weekly  Sabbath ;  and 
the  first  day  of  the  week,  ever  since,  to  continue 
to  the  end  of  the  world,  which  is  the  Christian 
Sabbath. 

Q.  60.  How  is  the  Sabbath  to  be  sanctified  ? 

A.  The  Sabbath  is  to  be  sanctified  by  a  holy 
resting  all  that  day,  even  from  such  worldly  em- 
ployments and  recreations  as  are  lawful  on  other 
days ;  and  spending  the  whole  time  in  the  public 
and  private  exercises  of  God's  worship,  except  so 
much  as  is  to  be  taken  up  in  the  works  of  necessity 
and  mercy. 

Q.  61.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fourth  command* 
ment  ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
omission,  or  careless  performance,  of  the  duties 
required,  and  the  profaning  the  day  by  idleness, 
or  doing  that  which  is  in  itself  sinful,  or  by  unne- 
cessary thoughts,  words,  or  works,  about  our 
worldly  employments  and  recreations. 

Q.  62.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  command- 
ment  are,  God's  allowing  us  six  days  of  the  week 
for  our  own  employments,  his  challenging  a  spe- 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         331 

cial  propriety  in  the  seventh,  his  own  example, 
and  his  hlessing  the  Sabbath-day. 

Q.  63.    Which  is  the,  fifth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  is,  Honour  thy  fa- 
ther and  thy  mother;  that  thy  days  may  be  long 
upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

Q.  64.  What  is  required  in  the  fifth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  reqtiireth  the  pre- 
serving the  honour  of,  and  performing  the  duties 
belonging  to,  every  one  in  their  several  places  and 
relations,  as  superiors,  inferiors,  or  equals. 

Q.  65.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fifth  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  forbiddeth  the  ne- 
glecting of,  or  doing  any  thing  against,  the  honour 
and  duty  which  belongeth  to  every  one  in  their  se- 
veral places  and  relations. 

Q.  66.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  com- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  command- 
ment is,  a  promise  of  long  life  and  prosperity  (as 
far  as  it  shall  serve  for  God's  glory,  and  their  own 
good)  to  all  such  as  keep  this  commandment. 

Q.  67.  Which  is  the  sixth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not 
kdl. 

Q.  68.  What  is  required  in  the  sixth  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  requireth  all  lawful 
endeavours  to  preserve  our  own  life,  and  the  life 
of  others. 

Q.  69.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  sixth  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  forbiddeth  the  taking 


332         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

away  of  our  own  life,  or  the  life  of  our  neighbour 
unjustly,  or  whatsoever  tendeth  thereunto. 

Q.  70.    Which  is  the  seventh  commandment  ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  commit  adultery. 

Q.  71.  What  is  required  in  the  seventh  command* 
ment  ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  requireth  the 
preservation  of  our  own  and  our  neighbour's  chas- 
tity, in  heart,  speech,  and  behaviour. 

Q.  72.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  seventh  com- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
unchaste  thoughts,  words,  and  actions. 

Q.  73.    Which  is  the  eighth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not 
steal. 

Q.  74.  What  is  required  in  the  eighth  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  requireth  the 
lawful  procuring  and  furthering  the  wealth  and 
outward  estate  of  ourselves  and  others. 

Q.  75.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  eighth  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  forbiddeth  what- 
soever doth,  or  may,  unjustly  hinder  our  own,  or 
our  neighbour's  wealth  or  outward  estate. 

Q.  76.    Which  is  the  ninth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not 
bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour. 

Q.  77.  What  is  required  in  the  ninth  command- 
ment  ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  requireth  the 
maintaining  and  promoting  of  truth  between  man 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         333 

and  man,  and  of  our  own  and  our  neighbour's 
good  name,  especially  in  witness  bearing. 

Q.  78.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  ninth  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  forbiddeth  what- 
soever is  prejudicial  to  truth,  or  injurious  to  our 
own,  or  our  neighbour's  good  name. 

Q.  79.   Which  is  the  tenth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt  not 
covet  thy  neighbours  house,  thou  shalt  not  covet  thy 
neighbours  wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  his  maid- 
servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is 
thy  neighbour's. 

Q.  80.  What  is  required  in  the  tenth  command- 
ment  ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  requireth  full  con- 
tentment with  our  own  condition,  with  a  right  and 
charitable  frame  of  spirit  toward  our  neighbour, 
and  all  that  is  his. 

Q.  81.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  tenth  command- 
ment  ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
discontentment  with  our  own  estate,  envying  or 
grieving  at  the  good  of  our  neighbour,  and  all 
inordinate  motions  or  affections  to  any  thing  that 
is  his. 

Q.  82.  Is  any  man  able  perfectly  to  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God? 

A.  No  mere  man,  since  the  fall,  is  able,  in  this 
life,  perfectly  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God ; 
but  doth  daily  break  them,  in  thought,  word,  and 
deed. 

Q.  83.  Art  all  transgressions  of  the  law  equally 
heinous  ? 


334         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

A.  Some  sins  in  themselves,  and  by  reason  of 
several  aggravations,  are  more  heinous  in  the  sight 
of  God  than  others. 

Q.  84.   What  doth  every  sin  deserve  ? 

A.  Every  sin  deserveth  God's  wrath  and  curse, 
both  in  this  life  and  that  which  is  to  come. 

Q.  85.  What  doth  God  require  of  us,  that  we  may 
escape  his  wrath  and  curse,  due  to  us  for  sin  ? 

A.  To  escape  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God,  due 
to  us  for  sin,  God  requireth  of  us  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ,  repentance  unto  life,  with  the  diligent  use 
of  all  the  outward  means  whereby  Christ  commu- 
nicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of  redemption. 

Q.  86.    What  is  faith  in  Jesus  Christ? 

A.  Faith  in  Jesus  Christ  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  we  receive  and  rest  upon  him  alone  for 
salvation,  as  he  is  offered  to  us  in  the  Gospel. 

Q.  87.    What  is  repentance  unto  life? 

A.  Repentance  unto  life  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  a  sinner,  out  of  a  true  sense  of  his  sin, 
and  apprehension  of  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ, 
doth,  with  grief  and  hatred  of  his  sin,  turn  from  it 
unto  God,  with  full  purpose  of,  and  endeavour 
after,  new  obedience. 

Q.  88.  What  are  the  outward  and  ordinary  means 
whereby  Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  oj 
redemption  ? 

A.  The  outward  and  ordinary  means,  whereby 
Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of  re- 
demption, are,  his  ordinances,  especially  the  word, 
sacraments,  and  prayer ;  all  which  are  made  effec- 
tual to  the  elect  for  salvation. 

Q.  89.  How  is  the  word  made  effectual  to  salva- 
tion ? 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         335 

A.  The  Spirit  of  God  maketh  the  reading,  but 
especially  the  preaching  of  the  word,  an  effectual 
mean  of  convincing  and  converting  sinners,  and 
of  building  them  up  in  holiness  and  comfort, 
through  faith  unto  salvation. 

Q.  90.  How  is  the  word  to  be  read  and  heard,  that 
it  may  become  effectual  to  salvation  ? 

A.  That  the  word  may  become  effectual  to  sal- 
vation, we  must  attend  thereunto  with  diligence, 
preparation,  and  prayer  ;  receive  it  with  faith  and 
love,  lay  it  up  in  our  hearts,  and  practise  it  in  our 
lives. 

Q.  91.  How  do  the  sacraments  become  effectual 
means  of  salvation? 

A.  The  sacraments  become  effectual  means  of 
salvation,  not  from  any  virtue  in  them,  or  in  him 
that  doth  administer  them,  but  only  by  the  blessing 
of  Christ,  and  the  working  of  his  Spirit  in  them 
that  by  faith  receive  them. 

Q.  92.   What  is  a  sacrament  ? 

A.  A  sacrament  is  a  holy  ordinance  instituted 
by  Christ ;  wherein,  by  sensible  signs,  Christ  and 
the  benefits  of  the  new  covenant  are  represented, 
sealed,  and  applied  to  believers. 

Q.  93.  Which  are  the  sacraments  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament ? 

A.  The  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament  are 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper. 

Q.  94.   What  is  baptism  ? 

A.  Baptism  is  a  sacrament,  wherein  the  wash- 
ing with  water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  doth  signify  and 
seal  our  ingrafting  into  Christ,  and  partaking  of 
29 


336        THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  our  en- 
gagement to  be  the  Lord's, 

Q.  95.   To  whom  is  baptism  to  be  administered? 

A.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  administered  to  any 
that  are  out  of  the  visible  church,  till  they  profess 
their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  him :  but  the 
infants  of  such  as  are  members  of  the  visible 
church,  are  to  be  baptized. 

Q.  96.   What  is  the  LordPs  supper  ? 

A.  The  Lord's  supper  is  a  sacrament,  wherein, 
by  giving  and  receiving  bread  and  wine,  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  appointment,  his  death  is  shewed 
forth,  and  the  worthy  receivers  are,  not  after  a 
corporal  and  carnal  manner,  but  by  faith,  made 
partakers  of  his  body  and  blood,  with  all  his  bene- 
fits, to  their  spiritual  nourishment  and  growth  in 
grace. 

Q.  97.  What  is  required  to  the  worthy  receiving  oj 
the  LordPs  supper  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  them  that  would  worthily 
partake  of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  they  examine 
themselves,  of  their  knowledge  to  discern  the 
Lord's  body,  of  their  faith  to  feed  upon  him,  of 
their  repentance,  love,  and  new  obedience ;  lest 
coming  unworthily,  they  eat  and  drink  judgment  to 
themselves. 

Q.  98.    What  is  prayer  ? 

A.  Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires  unto 
God,  for  things  agreeable  to  his  will,  in  the  name 
of  Christ,  with  confession  of  our  sins,  and  thankful 
acknowledgment  of  his  mercies. 

Q.  99.  What  rule  hath  God  given  for  our  direc- 
tion in  prayer? 

A.  The  whole  word  of  God  is  of  use  to  direct 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         337 

us  in  prayer,  but  the  special  rule  of  direction  is 
that  form  of  prayer  which  Christ  taught  his  disci- 
ples, commonly  called,  The  LordPs  prayer. 

Q.  100.  What  doth  the  preface  of  the  Lord? sprayer 
teach  us? 

A.  The  preface  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  which  is, 
(Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven})  teacheth  us  to 
draw  near  to  God  with  all  holy  reverence  and  con- 
fidence, as  children  to  a  father,  able  and  ready  to 
help  us,  and  that  we  should  pray  with  and  for 
others. 

Q.  101.  What  do  toe  pray  for  in  the  first  peti- 
tion ? 

A.  In  the  first  petition,  which  is,  (Hallowed  be  thy 
name)  we  pray  that  God  would  enable  us  and 
others  to  glorify  him  in  all  that  whereby  he  maketh 
himself  known,  and  that  he  would  dispose  of  all 
things  to  his  own  glory. 

Q.  102.  What  ao  we  pray  for  in  the  second  peti- 
tion? 

A.  In  the  second  petition,  which  is,  ( Thy  king- 
dom come)  we  pray  that  Satan's  kingdom  may  be 
destroyed,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  grace  may  be 
advanced,  ourselves  and  others  brought  into  it,  and 
kept  in  it,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  glory  may  be 
hastened. 

Q.  103.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  third  peti- 
tion ? 

A.  In  the  third  petition,  which  is,  (Thy  will  be 
done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven)  we  pray  that  God 
by  his  grace  would  make  us  able  and  willing  to 
know,  obey,  and  submit  to  his  will  in  all  things  as 
the  angels  do  in  heaven. 


338         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  104.  What  do  toe  pray  for  in  the  fourth  peti- 
tion? 

A.  In  the  fourth  petition,  which  is,  (Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread,)  we  pray  that  of  God's 
free  gift  we  may  receive  a  competent  portion  of 
the  good  things  of  this  life,  and  enjoy  his  blessing 
with  them. 

Q.  105.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fifth  peti- 
tion? 

A.  In  the  fifth  petition,  which  is,  (And  forgive  us 
our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors,)  we  pray  that 
God,  for  Christ's  sake,  would  freely  pardon  all  our 
sins ;  which  we  are  the  rather  encouraged  to  ask, 
because  by  his  grace  we  are  enabled  from  the 
heart  to  forgive  others. 

Q.  106.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  sixth  peti- 
tion? 

A.  In  the  sixth  petition,  which  is,  (And  lead  us 
not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil)  we 
pray  that  God  would  either  keep  us  from  being 
tempted  to  sin,  or  support  and  deliver  us  when 
we  are  tempted. 

.    Q.  107.    What  doth  the  conclusion  of  the  Lord's 
prayer  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  which 
is,  (For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power  and  the  glory 
for  ever.  Amen.)  teacheth  us  to  take  our  encou- 
ragement in  prayer  from  God  only,  and  in  our 
prayers  to  praise  him,  ascribing  kingdom,  power, 
and  glory  to  him ;  and  in  testimony  of  our  desire 
and  assurance  to  be  heard,  we  say,  Amen. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         339 


THE  TEN  COMMANDMENTS. 

EXODUS.  XX. 

CjOD  spake  all  these  words,  saying,  /  am  the 
Lord  thy  God,  which  have  brought  thee  out  of 
the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 

I.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

II.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven 
image,  or  any  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven 
above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in 
the  water  under  the  earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down 
thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them :  for  I  the  Lord 
thy  God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of 
the  fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and 
fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me  :  and 
showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love 
me,  and  keep  my  commandments. 

III.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord 
thy  God  in  vain :  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him 
guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain. 

IV.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy. 
Six  days  shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all  thy  work : 
but  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy 
God ;  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor 
thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man-servant,  nor  thy 
maid-servant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that 
15  within  thy  gates  :  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made 
heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is, 
and  rested  the  seventh  day ;  wherefore  the  Lord 
blessed  the  Sabbath-day,  and  hallowed  it. 

29* 


340         THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

V.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother ;  that  thy 
days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  giveth  thee. 

VI.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

VIII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy 
neighbour. 

A.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's  house, 
thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's  wife,  nor  his 
man-servant,  nor  his  maid-servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor 
his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neighbour's. 


THE  LORD'S  PRAYER. 

MATTHEW  VI. 

OUR  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy 
name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  :  give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread :  and  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our 
debtors.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  de- 
liver us  from  evil.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and 
the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.    Amen. 


THE  CREED. 

I  BELIEVE  in  God  the  Father  almighty,  maker 
of  heaven  and  earth;  and  in  Jesus  Christ  his 
only  Son,  our  Lord ;  who  was  conceived  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary;  suffered 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.         341 

under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and 
buried ;  he  descended  into  hell*  :  the  third  day  he 
rose  again  from  the  dead,  he  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  sitteth  on  the  right-hand  of  God  the  Father 
almighty ;  from  thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead.  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
the  holy  catholic  church  ;  the  communion  of  saints ; 
the  forgiveness  of  sins  ;  the  resurrection  of  the 
body ;  and  the  life  everlasting.  Amen. 

*  i.  e.  Continued  in  the  state  of  the  dead,  and  under 
the  power  of  death,  until  the  third  day.  See  the  answer  to 
the  50th  question  in  the  Larger  Catechism,  p.  169. 


THE 

FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

AND 

FORMS  OF  PROCESS 

OF    THE 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 
OF  AMERICA; 

AS  AMENDED  AND  RATIFIED  BY  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY, 
IN   MAY,   1821. 

BOOK  I. 
OF  GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Preliminary  Principles.* 

THE  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  in  presenting  to  the  Christian  public 
the  system  of  union,  and  the  form  of  government 
and  discipline  which  they  have  adopted,  have 
thought  proper  to  state,  by  way  of  introduction,  a 
few  of  the  general  principles  by  which  they  have 
been  governed  in  the  formation  of  the  plan.  This, 
it  is  hoped,  will,  in  some  measure,  prevent  those 

*  Note. — This  introductory  chapter,  with  the  exception  of 
the  first  sentence,  was  first  drawn  up  by  the  Synod  of  New- 
York  and  Philadelphia,  and  prefixed  to  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, &c.  as  published  by  that  body  in  1788.  In  that  year, 
after  arranging  the  plan  on  which  the  Presbyterian  Church  is 
now  governed,  the  Synod  was  divided  into  four  Synods,  and 
gave  place  to  the  General  Assembly,  which  met  for  the  first 
time,  in  1789. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  343 

rash  misconstructions,  and  uncandid  reflections, 
which  usually  proceed  from  an  imperfect  view 
of  any  subject ;  as  well  as  make  the  several  parts 
of  the  system  plain,  and  the  whole  perspicuous  and 
fully  understood. 

They  are  unanimously  of  opinion : 

I.  That  "  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience  ; 
"  and  hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrine  and  com- 
"  mandments  of  men,  which  are  in  any  thing  con- 
"  trary  to  his  word,  or  beside  it  in  matters  of  faith 
"  or  worship :"  therefore  they  consider  the  rights 
of  private  judgment,  in  all  matters  that  respect 
religion,  as  universal  and  unalienable  :  they  do  not 
even  wish  to  see  any  religious  constitution  aided  by 
the  civil  power,  further  than  may  be  necessary  for 
protection  and  security,  and,  at  the  same  time,  be 
equal  and  common  to  all  others. 

II.  That,  in  perfect  consistency  with  the  above 
principle  of  common  right,  every  Christian  church, 
or  union  or  association  of  particular  churches,  is 
entitled  to  declare  the  terms  of  admission  into  its 
communion,  and  the  qualifications  of  its  ministers 
and  members,  as  well  as  the  whole  system  of  its 
internal  government  which  Christ  hath  appointed  : 
that,  in  the  exercise  of  this  right,  they  may,  notwith- 
standing, err,  in  making  the  terms  of  communion 
either  too  lax  or  too  narrow ;  yet,  even  in  this  case, 
they  do  not  infringe  upon  the  liberty,  or  the  rights  of 
others,  but  only  make  an  improper  use  of  their  own. 

III.  That  our  blessed  Saviour,  for  the  edification 
of  the  visible  Church,  which  is  his  body,  hath  ap- 
pointed officers,  not  only  to  preach  the  Gospel  and 
administer  the  sacraments ;  but  also  to  exercise  dis- 


344  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

cipline,  for  the  preservation  both  of  truth  and 
duty ;  and,  that  it  is  incumbent  upon  these  officers, 
and  upon  the  whole  church,  in  whose  name  they 
act,  to  censure  or  cast  out  the  erroneous  and  scan- 
dalous ;  observing,  in  all  cases,  the  rules  contained 
in  the  word  of  God. 

IV.  That  truth  is  in  order  to  goodness ;  and  the 
great  touchstone  of  truth,  its  tendency  to  promote 
holiness ;  according  to  our  Saviour's  rule,  "  by  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  And  that  no  opinion 
can  be  either  more  pernicious  or  more  absurd,  than 
that  which  brings  truth  and  falsehood  upon  a  level, 
and  represents  it  as  of  no  consequence  what  a 
man's  opinions  are.  On  the  contrary,  they  are  per- 
suaded that  there  is  an  inseparable  connexion  be- 
tween faith  and  practice,  truth  and  duty.  Other- 
wise it  would  be  of  no  consequence  either  to  dis- 
cover truth,  or  to  embrace  it. 

V.  That  while  under  the  conviction  of  the  above 
principle,  they  think  it  necessary  to  make  effectual 
provision,  that  all  who  are  admitted  as  teachers 
be  sound  in  the  faith ;  they  also  believe  that  there 
are  truths  and  forms  with  respect  to  which  men  of 
good  characters  and  principles  may  differ.  And 
in  all  these  they  think  it  the  duty,  both  of  private 
Christians  and  societies,  to  exercise  mutual  forbear- 
ance towards  each  other. 

VI.  That  though  the  character,  qualifications, 
and  authority  of  church  officers,  are  laid  down  in  the 
holy  Scriptures,  as  well  as  the  proper  method  of 
their  investiture  and  institution ;  yet  the  election  of 
the  persons  to  the  exercise  of  this  authority,  in  any 
particular  society,  is  in  that  society. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  345 

VII.  That  all  church  power,  whether  exercised 
by  the  body  in  general,  or  in  the  way  of  represen- 
tation by  delegated  authority,  is  only  ministerial  and 
declarative ;  That  is  to  say,  that  the  Holy  Scriptures 
are  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  manners ;  that  no 
church  judicatory  ought  to  pretend  to  make  laws, 
to  bind  the  conscience  in  virtue  of  their  own  au- 
thority; and  that  all  their  decisions  should  be 
founded  upon  the  revealed  will  of  God.  Now 
though  it  will  easily  be  admitted,  that  all  synods 
and  councils  may  err,  through  the  frailty  insepara- 
ble from  humanity  ;  yet  there  is  much  greater 
danger  from  the  usurped  claim  of  making  laws, 
than  from  the  right  of  judging  upon  laws  already 
made,  and  common  to  all  who  profess  the  Gos- 
pel ;  although  this  right,  as  necessity  requires  in 
the  present  state,  be  lodged  with  fallible  men. 

VIII.  Lastly.  That,  if  the  preceding  scriptural 
and  rational  principles  be  steadfastly  adhered  to, 
the  vigour  and  strictness  of  its  discipline  will  con- 
tribute to  the  glory  and  happiness  of  any  church. 
[Since  ecclesiastical  discipline  must  be  purely  mo- 
lial  or  spiritual  in  its  object,  and  not  attended 
Iwith  any  civil  effects,  it  can  derive  no  force  what- 
ever, but  from  its  own  justice,  the  approbation  of 
an  impartial  public,  and  the  countenance  and 
blessing  of  the  great  Head  of  the  church  uni- 
versal. 


346  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Of  the  Church. 

I.  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  now  exalted  far  above 
all  principality  and  power8,  hath  erected,  in  this 
world,  a  kingdom,  which  is  his  churchb. 

II.  The  universal  church  consists  of  all  those 
persons,  in  every  nation,  together  with  their  chil- 
dren, who  make  profession  of  the  holy  religion  of 
Christy  and  of  submission  to  his  lawsc. 

III.  As  this  immense  multitude  cannot  meet  to- 
gether, in  one  place,  to  hold  communion,  or  to  wor- 
ship God,  it  is  reasonable,  and  warranted  by  Scrip* 
ture  example^  that  they  should  be  divided  into  many 
particular  churchesd. 

I.  *  Eph.  i.  20,  21. — When  he  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and 
set  him  at  his  own  right-hand  in  the  heavenly  places,  far  above 
all  principality,  and  power,  and  might,  and  dominion,  and  every 
name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but  also  in  that 
which  is  to  come.  Psal.  lxviii.  18.  Thou  hast  ascended  on 
high,  thou  hast  led  captivity  captive  :  thou  hast  received  gifts 
for  men  ;  yea,  for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord  God  might 
dwell  among  them. 

b  Psal.  ii.  6.  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy  hill  of 
Zion.  Dan.  vii.  14. — There  was  given  him  dominion,  and 
glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages, 
should  serve  him  :  his  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion, 
which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his  kingdom,  that  which  shall 
not  be  destroyed.  Eph.  i.  22,  23.  And  hath  put  all  things 
under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the 
church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in 
all. 

II.  c  Rev.  v.  9. — And  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood 
out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation. 
Acts  ii.  39.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  chil- 
dren, and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our 
God  shall  call.     I  Cor.  i.  2.  compared  with  2  Cor.  ix.  13. 

III.  d  Gal.  i.  21,  22.  Afterwards  I  came  into  the  regions  of 
Syria  and  Cilicia ;  and  was  unknown  by  face  unto  the  churches 


FORM    OP    GOVERNMENT.  347 

IV.  A  particular  church  consists  of  a  number  of 
professing  Christians,  with  their  offspring,  volun- 
tarily associated  together,  for  divine  worship,  and 
godly  living,  agreeably  to  the  holy  Scripturese; 
and  submitting  to  a  certain  form  of  governmentf. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Of  the  Officers  of  the  Church. 

I.  Our  blessed  Lord,  at  first,  collected  his  church 
out  of  different  nations*,  and  formed  it  into  one 

of  Judea  which  were  in  Christ.  Rev.  i.  4,  20.  John  to  the 
seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia :  Grace  be  unto  you  and 
peace,  from  him  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to 
come :  and  from  the  seven  spirits  which  are  before  his  throne. 
— The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars,  which  thou  sawest  in  my 
right-hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks.  The  seven 
stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches  ;  and  the  seven  can- 
dlesticks which  thou  sawest  are  the  seven  churches.  See  also 
Rev.  ii.  1. 

IV.  e  Acts  ii.  41,  47.  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his 
word,  were  baptized  ;  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto 
them  about  three  thousand  souls. — Praising  God,  and  having 
favour  with  all  the  people.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church 
daily  such  as  should  be  saved.  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  For  the  un- 
believing husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the  unbeliev- 
ing wife  is  sanctified  by  the  husband ;  else  were  your  children 
unclean;  but  now  are  they  holy.  Acts  ii.  39.  Mark  x.  14. 
compared  with  Mat.xix.  13,  14.  and  Luke  xviii.  15,  16. 

f  Heb.  viii.  5.  Who  serve  unto  the  example  and  shadow  cf 
heavenly  things,  as  Moses  was  admonished  of  God  when  he  was 
about  to  make  the  tabernacle  ;  for,  See  (saith  he)  that  thou 
make  all  things  according  to  the  pattern  showed  to  thee  in  the 
mount.  Gal.  vi.  16.  And  as  many  as  walk  according  to 
this  rule,  peace  be  on  them,  and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel 
of  God. 

I.  *•  Psal.  ii.  8.  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen 
for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for 
thy  possession.  Rev.  vii.  9.  After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a 
30 


348  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

bodyb,  by  the  mission  of  men  endued  with  mira- 
culous gifts,  which  have  long  since  ceasedc. 

II.  The  ordinary  and  perpetual  officers,  in  the 
church  are,  Bishops,  or  Pastors*  ;  the  representa- 
tives of  the  people,  usually  styled  Ruling  Elders9 
and  Deacons*. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Of  Bishops  or  Pastors. 
The  pastoral  office  is  the  first  in  the  church,  both 
for  dignity  and  usefulness1.  The  person  who  Jills 
this  office,  hath,  in  Scripture,  obtained  different 
names  expressive  of  his  various  duties.  As  he  has 
the  oversight  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  he  is  termed 

great  multitude,  which  no  man  could  number,  of  all  nations, 
and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues,  stood  before  the  throne, 
and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in 
their  hands. 

b  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread,  and 
one  body :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread.  See  also 
Eph.  iv.  16.     Col.  ii.  19. 

c  Mat.  x.  1,  8.  And  when  he  had  called  unto  him  his 
twelve  disciples,  he  gave  them  power  against  unclean  spirits, 
to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  sickness,  and  all 
manner  of  disease,  &c. 

II.  d  1  Tim.  iii.  1. — If  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a  bishop,  he 
desire th  a  good  work.  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  gave  some, 
apostles ;  and  some,  prophets ;  and  some,  evangelists ;  and 
some,  pastors  and  teachers ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints, 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of 
Christ. 

e  1  Tim.  v.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well,  be  counted 
worthy  of  double  honour. 

i  Phil.  i.  1.— To  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which  are  at 
Philippi,  with  the  bishops  and  deacons* 

I.  *  Rom.  xi.  13. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  349 

bishopb.*  As  he  feeds  them  with  spiritual  food,  he 
is  termed  pastorc.  As  he  serves  Christ  in  his 
church,  he  is  termed  minister*1.  As  it  is  his  duty 
to  be  grave  and  prudent,  and  an  example  of  the 
flock,  and  to  govern  well  in  the  house  and  king- 
dom of  Christ,  he  is  termed  presbyter  or  eldere. 
As  he  is  the  messenger  of  God,  he  is  termed  the 
angel  of  the  churchf.  As  he  is  sent  to  declare  the 
will  of  God  to  sinners,  and  to  beseech  them  to  be 
reconciled  to  God  through  Christ,  he  is  termed  am- 
bassador2. And,  as  he  dispenses  the  manifold  grace 
of  God,  and  the  ordinances  instituted  by  Christ, 
he  is  termed  steward  of  the  mysteries  of  Godh. 

b  Acts  xx.  28.  Take  heed  therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and 
to  all  the  flock  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you 
overseers,  [bishops]  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  own  blood. 

c  Jer.  iii.  15.  And  I  will  give  you  pastors  according  to  my 
heart,  which  shall  feed  you  with  knowledge  and  understand- 
ing.    1  Pet.  v.  2,  3,  4. 

d  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  minis- 
ters of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  2  Cor. 
iii.  6.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  ministers  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. 

c  1  Pet.  v.  1.  The  elders  which  are  among  you,  I  exhort, 
who  am  also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ, 
and  also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  See 
also  Tit.  i.  5.     1  Tim.  v.  1,  17,  19. 

f  Rev.  ii.  1.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus 
write.  Rev.  i.  20. — The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven 
churches.     See  also  Rev.  iii.  1,  7.     Mai.  ii.  7. 

£  2  Cor.  v.  20.  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for  Chris*, 
as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us  ;  we  pray  you,  in  Christ's 
stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.     Eph.  vi.  20. 

h  Luke  xii.  42. — Who  then  is  that  faithful  and  wise  steward, 
whom  his  lord  shall  make  ruler  over  his  household,  to  give 

*  As  the  office  and  character  of  the  Gospel  minister  is  par- 
ticularly and  fully  described  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  under  the 
title  of  bishop ;  and  as  this  term  is  peculiarly  expressive  of  hi* 
duty  as  an  overseer  of  the  flock,  it  ought  not  to  be  rejected. 


350  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Of  Ruling  Elders. 
Ruling  elders  are  properly  the  representatives 
of  the  people,  chosen  by  them  for  the  purpose  oi 
exercising  government  and  discipline,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  pastors  or  ministers3.  This  office  has 
been  understood,  by  a  great  part  of  the  Protestant 
Reformed  Churches,  to  be  designated  in  the  holy 
Scriptures,  by  the  title  of  governments ;  and  of 
those  who  rule  well,  but  do  not  labour  in  the  word 
and  doctrine5. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Of  Deacons. 
The  Scriptures  clearly  point  out  deacons  as 
distinct  officers  in  the  church%  whose  business  it 
is  to  take  care  of  the  poor,  and  to  distribute  among 
them  the  collections  which  may  be  raised  for  their 
useb.  To  them  also  may  be  properly  committed  the 
management  of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  churchy 

them  their  portion  of  meat  in  due  season?  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2. 
-^Moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a  man  be  found 
faithful. 

a  1  Tim.  v.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted 
worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  the 
word  and  doctrine.     Rom.  xii.  7,  8.     Acts  xv.  25. 

b  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church ; 
first,  apostles ;  secondarily,  prophets ;  thirdly,  teachers ;  after 
that  miracles  ;  then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments,  di- 
versities of  tongues.     See  letter  a. 

a  Phil.  i.  1.     1  Tim.  iii.  8—15. 

b  Acts  vi.  1,  2.  And  in  those  days,  when  the  number  of  the 
disciples  was  multiplied,  there  arose  a  murmuring  of  the  Gre- 
cians against  the  Hebrews,  because  their  widows  were  ne- 
glected in  the  daily  ministration.  Then  the  twelve  called  the 
multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and  said,  It  is  not  reason 
that  we  should  leave  the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables. 

c  Acts  vi.  3,  5,  6.     Wherefore,  brethren,  look  ye  out  among 


TORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  351 

CHAP.  VII. 
Of  Ordinances  in  a  particular  Church. 

The  ordinances  established  by  Christ,  the  head, 
in  a  particular  church,  which  is  regularly  consti- 
tuted with  its  proper  officers51,  are  prayerb,  singing 
praises0,  readingJ,  expounding  and  preaching  the 
word  of  Godc ;  administering  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  supperf ;  public  solemn  fasting  and  thanks- 

you  seven  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint  over  this  business. — And  the 
saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude  :  and  they  chose  Stephen, 
a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and 
Prochorus,  and  Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nico- 
las a  proselyte  of  Antioch ;  whom  they  set  before  the  apos- 
tles: and  when  they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on 
them. 

*  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  33,  40.— Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edi- 
fying.— For  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace, 
as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints. — Let  all  things  be  done  decently, 
and  in  order. 

b  Acts  vi.  4.  But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually  to 
prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word.     1  Tim.  ii.  1. 

c  Col.  iii.  16. — Teaching  and  admonishing  one  another  in 
psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with  grace  in 
your  hearts  to  the  Lord.  Psal.  ix.  11.  Eph.  v.  19.  Also  Col. 
iv.  16. 

<*  Acts  xv.  21.     Luke  iv.  16,  17. 

e  Tit.  i.  9.  Holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath  been 
taught,  that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine  both  to  exhort 
and  to  convince  the  gainsayers.  Acts  x.  42. — He  commanded 
us  to  preach  unto  the  people.  See  also  Acts  xxviii.  23.  Luke 
xxiv.  47.     2  Tim.  iv.  2.     Acts  ix.  20. 

f  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  &c.  and  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.  1  Cor 
xi.  23,  24,  25,  26.  For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that 
which  also  1  delivered  unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the 
same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread :  and  when 
he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  i/,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this 
is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance 
30* 


352  FORM   OF  GOVERNMENT* 

giving^,  catechising*1,  making  collections  for  the 
poor,  and  other  pious  purposes1 ;  exercising  disci- 
pline1^ ;  and  blessing  the  people1. 

of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he 
had  supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me . 
For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  (bunk  this  cup,  ye  do 
shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  Compared  with  1  Cor. 
x.  16. 

e  Luke  v.  35.  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the  bride- 
groom shall  be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then  shall  they 
fast  in  those  days.  Psal.  1.  14.  Offer  unto  God  thanksgiving; 
and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most  High.  Phil.  iv.  6. — In  every 
thing,  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your 
requests  be  made  known  unto  God.  See  1  Tim.  ii.  1.  PsaL 
xcv.  2. 

h  Heb.  v.  12.  For  when  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be  teachers, 
ye  have  need  that  one  teach  you  again,  which  be  the  first 
principles  ol  the  oracles  of  God  ;  and  are  become  such  as  have 
need  of  milk,  and  not  of  strong  meat. 

'  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Now  concerning  the  collection  for 
the  saints,  as  I  have  given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia, 
even  so  do  ye.  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him,  that  there 
be  no  gatherings  when  1  come.  And  when  I  come,  whomso- 
ever ye  shall  approve  by  your  letters,  them  will  I  send  to  bring 
your  liberality  unto  Jerusalem.  And  if  it  be  meet  that  1  go 
also,  they  shall  go  with  me.  Gal.  ii.  10.  Only  they  would  that 
we  should  remember  the  poor  ;  the  same  which  I  also  was  for- 
ward to  do. 

k  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you, 
and  submit  yourselves  :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they 
that  must  give  account;  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not 
with  grief:  for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  1  Thess.  v.  12, 
13.  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  know  them  which  la- 
bour among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish 
you  ;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's 
sake.     And  be  at  peace  among  yourselves. 

1  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with 
you  all.  Amen.  Eph.  i.  2.  Grace  be  to  you,  and  peace  from 
God  our  Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  353 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Of  Church  Government,  and  the   several  kinds  of 
Judicatories* 

I.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  govern- 
ment of  the  church  be  exercised  under  some  cer- 
tain and  definite  form8.  And  we  hold  it  to  be  ex- 
pedient, and  agreeable  to  Scripture  and  the  prac- 
tice of  the  primitive  Christians,  that  the  church 
be  governed  by  congregational,  presbyterial,  and 
synodical  assemblies.  In  full  consistency  with 
this  belief,  we  embrace  in  the  spirit  of  chanty, 
those  Christians  who  differ  from  us,  in  opinion  or 
in  practice,  on  these  subjects5. 

II.  These  assemblies  ought  not  to  possess  any 
civil  jurisdiction,  nor  to  inflict  any  civil  penalties0. 
Their  power  is  wholly  moral  or  spiritual,  and  that 
only  ministerial  and  declarative0.  They  possess 
the  right  of  requiring  obedience  to  the  laws  of 
Christ ;  and  of  excluding  the  disobedient  and  dis- 

T.  a  Ezek.  xliii.  11,  12. — Shew  them  the  form  of  the  house, 
and  the  fashion  thereof,  and  the  goings-out  thereof,  and  the 
comings-iii  thereof,  and  all  the  forms  thereof,  and  all  the  ordi- 
nances thereof,  and  all  the  forms  thereof,  and  all  the  laws  there- 
of:  and  write  it  in  their  sight,  that  they  may  keep  the  whole 
form  thereof,  and  all  the  ordinances  thereof,  and  do  them. 
This  is  the  law  of  the  house. 

b  Acts  xv.  5,  6.  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of 
the  Pharisees,  which  believed,  saying,  That  it  was  needful  to 
circumcise  them,  and  to  command  them  to  keep  the  law  of 
Moses.  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together  for  to  con- 
sider of  this  matter. 

II.  c  Luke  xii.  13,  14.  And  one  of  the  company  said  unto 
him,  Master,  speak  to  my  brother,  that  he  divide  the  inheri- 
tance with  me.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Man,  who  made  me  a 
judge  or  a  divider  over  you  ?  John  xviii.  36. — My  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world. 

a  Acts  xv.  from  the  1st  to  the  32d  verse. 


354  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

orderly,  from  the  privileges  of  the  church.  To 
give  efficiency,  however,  to  this  necessary  and 
Scriptural  authority,  they  possess  the  powers  re- 
quisite for  obtaining  evidence  and  inflicting  cen- 
sure. They  can  call  before  them  any  offender 
against  the  order  and  government  of  the  church ; 
they  can  require  members  of  their  own  society, 
to  appear  and  give  testimony  in  the  cause ;  but  the 
highest  punishment  to  which  their  authority  ex- 
tends, is  to  exclude  the  contumacious  and  impeni- 
tent from  the  congregation  of  believers6. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Of  the  Church  Session. 

I.  The  Church  session  consists  of  the  pastor 
or  pastors,  and  ruling  elders,  of  a  particular  con- 
gregation51. 

•  Mat  xviii.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  20.  Moreover,  if  thy  bro- 
ther shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  be- 
tween thee  and  him  alone :  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  has! 
gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take 
with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three 
witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And  if  he  shall 
neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church :  but  if  he  ne- 
glect to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man 
and  a  publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  ye 
shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  1  Cor.  v.  4,  5. 
In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered 
together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  to  deliver  such  an  one  unto  Satan,  for  the  destruction  of 
the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

I.  a  1  Cor.  v.  4.  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power 
of  our  Lord  Jesui  Christ. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMEXT.  255 

II.  Of  this  judicatory,  two  elders,  if  there  be  as 
many  in  the  congregation,  with  the  pastor,  shall 
be  necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum. 

III.  The  pastor  of  the  congregation  shall  al- 
ways be  the  moderator  of  the  session ;  except 
when,  for  prudential  reasons,  it  may  appear  advis- 
able that  some  other  minister  should  be  invited 
to  preside ;  in  which  case  the  pastor  may,  with 
the  concurrence  of  the  session,  invite  such  other 
minister  as  they  may  see  meet,  belonging  to  the 
same  presbytery,  to  preside  in  that  case.  The 
same  expedient  may  be  adopted  in  case  of  the 
sickness  or  absence  of  the  pastor. 

IV.  It  is  expedient,  at  every  meeting  of  the  ses- 
sion, more  especially  when  constituted  for  judicial 
business,  that  there  be  a  presiding  minister.  When, 
therefore,  a  church  is  without  a  pastor,  the  mode- 
rator of  tiie  session  shall  be,  either  the  minister 
appointed  for  that  purpose  by  the  presbytery,  or 
one  invited  by  the  session  to  preside  on  a  particu- 
lar occasion.  But  where  it  is  impracticable,  with- 
out great  inconvenience,  to  procure  the  attendance 
of  such  a  moderator,  the  session  may  proceed 
without  it. 

V.  In  congregations  where  there  are  two  or 
more  pastors,  they  shall,  when  present,  alternately 
preside  in  the  session. 

VI.  The  Church  session  is  charged  with  main- 
taining the  spiritual  government  of  the  congrega- 
tionb ;  for  which  purpose,  they  have  power  to  in- 
quire into  the  knowledge  and  Christian  conduct  of 

VI.  b  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you, 
and  submit  yourselves  :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they 
that  must  give  account ;  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not 
with  grief:     1  Thess.  v.  12,  13.  and  1  Tim.  v.  17. 


356  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

the  members  of  the  church0 ;  to  call  before  them 
offenders  and  witnesses,  being  members  of  their 
own  congregation,  and  to  introduce  other  witnesses, 
where  it  may  be  necessary  to  bring  the  process  to 
issue,  and  when  they  can  be  procured  to  attend  ; 
to  receive  members  into  the  church  ;  to  admonish, 
to  rebuke,  to  suspend,  or  exclude  from  the  sacra- 
ments, those  who  are  found  to  deserve  censured  ; 
to  concert  the  best  measures  for  promoting  the  spi- 
ritual interests  of  the  congregation ;  and  to  ap- 
point delegates  to  the  higher  judicatories  of  the 
churche. 

VII.  The  pastor  has  power  to  convene  the  ses- 
sion when  he  may  judge  it  requisitef ;  and  he  shall 
always  convene  them  when  requested  to  do  so  by 
any  two  of  the  elders.  The  session  shall  also 
convene  when  directed  so  to  do  by  the  presbytery. 

VIII.  Every  session  shall  keep  a  fair  record  of 
its  proceedings ;  which  record  shall  be,  at  least 
once  in  every  year,  submitted  to  the  inspection  of 
the  presbytery. 

IX.  It  is  important  that  every  church  session 
keep  a  fair  register  of  marriages  ;  of  baptisms, 
with  the  times  of  the  birth  of  the  individuals  bap- 

*  Ezek.  xxxiv.  4. 

*  1  Thess.  v.  12,  13.  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to 
know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  thf 
Lord,  and  admonish  you ;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly 
in  love  for  their  work's  sake.  And  be  at  peace  among  your 
selves.  See  also  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14,  15.  1  Cor.  xi.  27  ftt 
the  end. 

e  Acts  xv.  2,  6.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no 
small  dissention  and  disputation  with  them,  they  determined 
that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them,  should  go 
up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles  and  elders,  about  this  ques- 
tion.— And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together  for  to  consi- 
der of  this  matter. 

VII. '  Acts  xx.  17. 


FORM  OF  GO\ERNMENT.  357 

tized ;  of  persons  admitted  to  the  Lord's  table, 
and  of  the  deaths,  and  other  removals  of  church 
members. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Of  the  Presbytery. 

I.  The  Church  being  divided  into  many  sepa- 
rate congregations,  these  need  mutual  counsel  and 
assistance,  in  order  to  preserve  soundness  of  doc- 
trine, and  regularity  of  discipline,  and  to  enter 
into  common  measures  for  promoting  knowledge 
and  religion,  and  for  preventing  infidelity,  error, 
and  immorality3.  Hence  arise  the  importance 
and  usefulness  of  presbyterial  and  synodical  as- 
semblies15. 

II.  A  presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ministers, 
and  one  ruling  elder  from  each  congregation, 
within  a  certain  district. 

III.  Every  congregation,  which  has  a  stated 
pastor,  has  a  right  to  be  represented  by  one  elder ; 

I.  *  The  church  of  Jerusalem  consisted  of  more  than  one, 
as  is  manifest  both  before  and  after  the  dispersion,  from  Acts  vi. 
1,  26.  Acts  ix.  31.  Acts  xxi.  20.  Acts  ii.  41,  46,  47.  &  iv.  4. 
These  congregations  were  under  one  presbyterial  government, 
proved  from  Acts  xv.  4.  Acts  xi.  22,  30.  Acts  xxi.  17,  18. 
Acts  vi.  That  the  church  of  Ephesus  had  more  congregations 
than  one,  under  a  presbyterial  government,  appears  from  Acts 
xix.  18,  19,  20.  1  Cor.  xvi.  8,  9, 19.  compared  with  Acts  xviii. 
19,  24,  26.  Acts  xx.  17,  18,  25,  23,  30,  31,  36,  37.  Rev.  ii. 
1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6. 

b  1  Tim.  iv.  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which 
vas  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of 
the  presbytery.  Acts  xv.  2,  3,  4,  6,  22. — And  when  they  were 
come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  church,  and  of 
the  apostles  and  elders,  and  they  declared  all  things  that  God 
had  done  with  them. — And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  toge- 
ther for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 


358  FORM  07  GOVERNMENT. 

and  every  collegiate  church  by  two  or  more  elders, 
in  proportion  to  the  number  of  its  pastors. 

IV.  Where  two  or  more  congregations  are  uni- 
ted under  one  pastor,  all  such  congregations  shall 
have  but  one  elder  to  represent  them. 

V.  Every  vacant  congregation,  which  is  regu- 
larly organized,  shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented 
by  a  ruling  elder  in  presbytery. 

VI.  Every  elder  not  known  to  the  presbytery, 
,  shall  produce  a  certificate  of  his  regular  appoint- 
ment from  the  church  which  he  represents0. 

VII.  Any  three  ministers,  and  as  many  elders 
as  maybe  present  belonging  to  the  presbjtery, 
being  met  at  the  time  and  place  appointed,  shall 
be  a  quorum  competent  to  proceed  to  business1*. 

VIII.  The  presbytery  has  power  to  receive  and 
issue  appeals  from  church  sessions*  and  references 

III.  c  Acts  xv.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6.  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  33,  40.— Let. 
all  things  be  done  unto  edifying  ; — for  God  is  not  the  author  of 
confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints. — Let 
all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order. 

IV.  d  Acts  xiv.  26,  27.  And  thence  sailed  to  Antioch,  from 
whence  they  had  been  recommended  to  the  grace  of  God  for 
the  work  which  they  fulfilled.  And  when  they  were  come, 
-and  had  gathered  the  church  together,  they  rehearsed  all  that 
God  had  done  with  them,  and  how  he  had  opened  the  door  of 
faith  unto  the  Gentiles.  Compared  with  Acts  xi.  18.  "When 
they  heard  these  things,  they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified 
God,  saying,  Then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  re- 
pentance unto  life. 

V.  c  Acts  xv.  5,  6,  19,  20.  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the 
sect  of  the  Pharisees,  which  believed,  saying,  that  it  was  need- 
ful to  circumcise  them,  and  to  command  them  to  keep  the  law 
of  Moses.  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together  for  to 
consider  of  this  matter. — Wherefore  my  sentence  is,  that  we 
trouble  not  them  which  from  among  the  Gentiles  are  turned 
to  God  :  but  that  we  write  unto  them,  that  they  abstain  from 
pollutions  of  idols,  and /rem  fornication,  and  from  things  stran- 
gled, and  from  blood 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  359 

brought  before  them  in  an  orderly  mannerf ;  to 
examine  and  license  candidates  for  the  holy  minis- 
trys ;  to  ordain,  install,  remove,  and  judge  minis- 
ters1' ;  to  examine  and  approve  or  censure  the  re- 
cords of  church  sessions ;  to  resolve  questions  of 
doctrine  or  discipline  seriously  and  reasonably  pro- 
posed1 ;  to  condemn  erroneous  opinions  which  in- 
jure the  purity  or  peace  of  the  churchk ;  to  visit 
particular  churches,  for  the  purpose  of  inquiring 
into  their  state,  and  redressing  the  evils  that  may 

f  Acts  xviii.  24,  27.  And  a  certain  Jew  named  Apollos, 
born  at  Alexandria,  an  eloquent  man,  and  mighty  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, came  to  Ephesus. — And  when  he  was  disposed  to  pass 
into  Achaia,  the  brethren  wrote,  exhorting  the  disciples  to  re- 
ceive him.     Compared  with  Acts  xix.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7. 

s  1  Tim.  iv.  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which 
was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  handi 
of  the  presbytery.  Acts  xiii.  2,  3.  As  they  ministered  to  the 
Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost  said,  Separate  me  Barnabai 
and  Saul,  for  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them.  And 
when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed,  and  laid  their  hands  on  them, 
they  sent  them  away. 

h  Acts  xv.  28.  For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
to  us,  to  lay  upon  you  no  greater  burden  than  these  necessary 
tilings.     1  Cor.  v.  3. 

1  Acts  xv.  10.  Now  therefore  why  tempt  ye  God,  to  put  a 
yoke  upon  the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers 
nor  we  were  able  to  bear?     Compared  with  Gal.  ii.  4,  5. 

k  Acts  xv.  22,  23,  24.  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and 
elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men  of  their 
dwn  company  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas  ;  namely^ 
Tudas  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief  men  among  the  bre- 
thren :  and  they  wrote  letters  by  them  after  this  manner  :  The 
apostles,  and  elders,  and  brethren,  send  greeting  unto  the  bre- 
thren which  ars  of  the  Gentiles  in  Antioch  and  Syria,  and 
Cilicia :  forasmuch  as  we  have  heard,  that  certain  which 
went  out  from  us  have  troubled  you  with  words,  subverting 
your  souls,  saying,  Ye  must  be  circumcised,  and  keep  the  law ; 
to  whom  we  gave  no  such  commandment. 
SI 


360  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT* 

have  arisen  in  them1 ;  to  unite  or  divide  congrega- 
tions, at  the  request  of  the  people,  or  to  form  or 
receive  new  congregations,  and  in  general  to  order 
whatever  pertains  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
churches  under  their  carem. 

IX.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presbytery  to 
keep  a  full  and  fair  record  of  their  proceedings, 
and  to  report  to  the  synod,  every  year,  licensures, 
ordinations,  the  receiving  or  dismissing  of  mem- 
bers, the  removal  of  members  by  death,  the  union 
or  division  of  congregations,  or  the  formation  oi 
new  ones,  and  in  general,  all  the  important  changes 
which  may  have  taken  place  within  their  bounds 
in  the  course  of  the  year. 

X.  The  presbytery  shall  meet  on  its  own  ad- 
journment ;  and  when  any  emergency  shall  require 
a  meeting  sooner  than  the  time  to  which  it  stands 
adjourned,  the  moderator,  or  in  case  of  his  absence, 
death,  or  inability  to  act,  the  stated  clerk,  shall, 
with  the  concurrence,  or  at  the  request  of  two  mi- 
nisters and  two  elders,  the  elders  being  of  different 
congregations,  call  a  special  meeting.  For  this 
purpose  he  shall  send  a  circular  letter,  specifying 

1  Acts  xx.  17.  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and 
called  the  elders  of  the  church.  Acts  vi.  2.  Then  the  twelve 
called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and  said,  It  is 
not  reason  that  we  should  leave  the  word  of  God,  and  serve 
tables.  Acts  xv.  30.  So  when  they  were  dismissed,  they 
came  to  Antioch ;  and  when  they  had  gathered  the  multitude- 
together,  they  delivered  the  epistle. 

m  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  sup- 
plication in  the  Spirit,  and  watching-  thereunto  with  all  perse- 
verance and  supplication  for  all  saints. — Phil.  iv.  6.  Be 
careful  for  nothing :  but  in  every  thing  by  prayer  and  sup- 
plication, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known 
unto  Gt/d. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  361 

the  particular  business  of  the  intended  meeting, 
to  every  minister  belonging  to  the  presbytery, 
and  to  the  session  of  every  vacant  congrega- 
tion, in  due  time  previous  to  the  meeting ;  which 
6hall  not  be  less  than  ten  days.  And  nothing  shall 
be  transacted  at  such  special  meeting  besides  the 
particular  business  for  which  the  judicatory  has 
been  thus  convened. 

XL  At  every  meeting  of  presbytery,  a  sermon 
shall  be  delivered,  if  convenient ;  and  every  par- 
ticular session  shall  be  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer. 

XII.  Ministers  in  good  standing  in  other  pres- 
byteries, or  in  any  sister  churches,  who  may  hap- 
pen to  be  present,  may  be  invited  to  sit  with  the 
presbytery,  as  corresponding  members.  Such 
members  shall  be  entitled  to  deliberate  and  advise, 
but  not  to  vote  in  any  decisions  of  the  presbytery. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Of  the  Synod* 

I.  As  a  presbytery  is  a  convention  of  the  bi- 
shops and  elders  within  a  certain  district :  so  a  sy- 
nod is  a  convention  of  the  bishops  and  elders  with- 
in a  larger  district,  including  at  least  three  presby- 
teries. The  ratio  of  the  representation  of  elders  in 
the  synod  is  the  same  as  in  the  presbytery. 

*  As  the  proofs  already  adduced  in  favour  of  a  presbyterial 
assembly  in  the  government  of  the  church,  are  equally  valid 
in  support  of  a  synodical  assembly,  it  is  unnecessary  to  repeat 
the  scriptures  to  which  reference  has  been  made  under  Chap. 
X.  or  to  add  any  other. 


362  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

II.  Any  seven  ministers,  belonging  to  the  synod, 
who  shall  convene  at  the  time  and  place  of  meet- 
ing, with  as  many  elders  as  may  be  present,  shall 
be  a  quorum  to  transact  synodical  business ;  pro- 
vided not  more  than  three  of  the  said  ministers 
belong  to  one  presbytery. 

III.  The  same  rule,  as  to  corresponding  mem- 
bers, which  was  laid  down  with  respect  to  the  presr 
bytery,  shall  apply  to  the  synod. 

IV.  The  synod  has  power  to  receive  and  issue 
all  appeals  regularly  brought  up  from  the  presby- 
teries ;  to  decide  on  all  references  made  to  them  j 
to  review  the  records  of  presbyteries,  and  approve 
or  censure  them ;  to  redress  whatever  has  been 
done  by  presbyteries  contrary  to  order;  to  take 
effectual  care  that  presbyteries  observe  the  consti- 
tution of  the  church ;  to  erect  new  presbyteries, 
and  unite  or  divide  those  which  were  before 
erected  \  generally  to  take  such  order  with  respect 
to  the  presbyteries,  sessions,  and  people  under  their 
care,  as  may  be  in  conformity  with  the  word  of  God 
and  the  established  rules,  and  which  tend  to  pro- 
mote the  edification  of  the  church ;  and,  finally, 
to  propose  to  the  general  assembly,  for  their 
adoption,  such  measures  as  may  be  of  common  ad- 
vantage to  the  whole  church. 

V.  The  synod  shall  convene  at  least  once  in 
each  year  ;  at  the  opening  of  which  a  sermon  shall 
be  delivered  by  the  moderator,  or  in  case  of  his 
absence,  by  some  other  member ;  and  every  par- 
ticular session  shall  be  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer. 

VI.  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  synod  to  keep 
full  and  fair  records  of  its  proceedings,  to  submit 


rORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  363 

them  annually  to  the  inspection  of  the  general 
assembly,  and  to  report  to  the  assembly  the  num- 
ber of  its  presbyteries,  and  of  the  members  and 
alterations  of  the  presbyteries. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Of  the  General  Assembly.* 

I.  The  general  assembly  is  the  highest  judica- 
tory of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  shall  repre- 
sent, in  one  body,  all  the  particular  churches  of 
this  denomination ;  and  shall  bear  the  title  of 
The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

II.  The  general  assembly  shall  consist  of  an 
equal  delegation  of  bishops  and  elders  from  each 
presbytery,  in  the  following  proportion  ;  viz.  each 
presbytery  consisting  of  not  more  than  nine  mi- 
nisters,  shall  send  one  minister  and  one   elder ; 

*  The  radical  principles  of  Presbyterian  church  govern- 
ment and  discipline  are  ; — That  the  several  different  congre- 
gations of  believers,  taken  collectively,  constitute  one  church 
of  Christ,  called  emphatically  Ike  church ;— that  a  larger  part 
of  the  churchy  or  a  representation  of  it,  should  govern  a  smaller, 
or  determine  matters  of  controversy  which  arise  therein  ; — 
that,  in  like  manner,  a  representation  of  the  whole  should  go- 
vern and  determine  in  regard  to  every  part,  and  to  all  the  part? 
united  ;  that  is,  that  a  majority  shall  govern  :  and  consequently 
that  appeals  may  be  carried  from  lower  to  higher  judicatories, 
till  they  be  finally  decided  by  the  collected  wisdom  and  united 
voice  of  the  whole  church.  For  these  principles  and  this  pro- 
cedure, the  example  of  the  apostles,  and  the  practice  of  the 
primitive  church,  is  considered  as  authority.  See  Acts  xv. 
to  the  29th  verse  ;  and  the  proofs  adduced  under  the  thre« 
last  chapters. 

31* 


364  roRM  or  government. 

each  presbytery  consisting  of  more  than  nine  m\- 
nisters,  and  not  more  than  eighteen,  shall  send  two 
ministers  and  two  elders ;  and  in  the  like  propor- 
tion for  every  nine  ministers  in  any  presbytery. 
And  these  delegates  so  appointed  shall  be  styled, 
Commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly. 

III.  Any  fourteen  or  more  of  these  commission- 
ers, one  half  of  whom  shall  be  ministers,  being  met 
on  the  day,  and  at  the  place  appointed,  shall  be  a 
quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

IV-  The  general  assembly  shall  receive  and 
issue  all  appeals  and  references,  which  may  be  re^ 
gularly  brought  before  them  from  the  inferior  ju- 
dicatories. They  shall  review  the  records  of  every 
synod,  and  approve  or  censure  them  :  they  shall 
give  their  advice  and  instruction  in  all  cases  sub- 
mitted to  them  in  conformity  with  the  constitution 
of  the  church;  and  they  shall  constitute  the  bond 
of  union,  peace,  correspondence,  and  mutual  con- 
fidence, among  all  our  churches. 

V.  To  the  general  assembly  also  belongs  the 
power  of  deciding  in  all  controversies  respecting 
doctrine  and  discipline  ;  of  reproving,  warning,  or 
bearing  testimony  against  error  in  doctrine,  or  im- 
morality in  practice,  in  any  church,  presbytery,  or 
synod;  of  erecting  new  synods  w?hen  it  may  be 
judged  necessary;  of  superintending  the  concerns 
of  the  whole  church ;  of  corresponding  with  fo- 
reign churches,  on  such  terms  as  may  be  agreed 
upon  by  the  assembly  and  the  corresponding  body ; 
of  suppressing  schismatical  contentions  and  dis- 
putations ;  and,  in  general,  of  recommending  and 
attempting  reformation  of  manners,  and  the  pro- 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  365 

motion  of  charity,  truth,  and  holiness,  through  all 
the  churches  under  their  care, 

VI.  Before  any  overtures  or  regulations  propo- 
sed by  the  assembly  to  be  established  as  constitu- 
tional rules,  shall   be  obligatory  on  the  churches, 

[  jt  shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  them   to  all  the 

i  presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  returns  of  at  least 

a  majority  of  them,  in  writing,  approving  thereof* 

VII.  The  general  assembly  shall  meet  at  least 
once  in  every  year.  On  the  day  appointed  for 
that  purpose,  the  moderator  of  the  last  assembly, 

i  if  present,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  some  other 
;  minister,  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon, 
I  and  preside  until  a  new  moderator  be  chosen.  No 
;  commissioner  shall  have  a  right  to  deliberate  or 
h  vote  in  the  assembly,  until  his  name  shall  have 
j  been  enrolled  by  the  clerk,  and  his  commission 

examined,     and     filed    among  the  papers  of  the 

assembly. 

VI II.  Each  session  of  the  assembly  shall  be 
opened  and  closed  with  prayer.  And  the  whole 
business  of  the  assembly  being  finished,  and  the 
vote  taken  for  dissolving  the  present  Assembly, 
the  moderator  shall  say  irom  the  chair, — "  By  vir- 
"  tue  of  the  authority  delegated  to  me,  by  the 
"  church,  let  this  general  assembly  be  dissolved, 
"  and  I  do  hereby  dissolve  it,  and  require  another 
"  general  assembly,  chosen  in  the  same  manner, 
"  to  meet  at  on  the  dav  of 
11  A.  D.  "—after  which  he 
shall  pray  and  return  thanks,  and  pronounce  «>n 
those  present,  the  apostolic  benediction. 


366  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Of  Electing    and    Ordaining    Ruling    Elders    and 
Deacons. 

I.  Having  defined  the  officers  of  the  church, 
and  the  judicatories  by  which  it  shall  be  governed, 
it  is  proper  here  to  prescribe  the  mode  in  which 
ecclesiastical  rulers  should  be  ordained  to  their 
respective  offices,  as  well  as  some  of  the  principles 
by  which  they  shall  be  regulated  in  discharging 
their  several  duties. 

II.  Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to 
the  office  of  ruling  elder,  and  to  the  office  of  dea- 
con, or  either  of  them,  in  the  mode  most  approved 
and  in  use  in  that  congregation3.  But  in  all  cases 
the  persons  elected  must  be  male  members  in  full 
communion  in  the  church  in  which  they  are  to  ex- 
ercise their  office. 

III.  When  any  person  shall  have  been  elected 
to  either  of  these  offices,  and  shall  have  declared 
his  willingness  to  accept  thereof,  he  shall  be  set 
apart  in  the  following  manner  : 

IV.  After  sermon,  the  minister  shall  state,  in  a 
concise  manner,  the  warrant  and  nature  of  the 
office  of  ruling  elder  or  deacon,  together  with  the 
character  proper  to  be  sustained,  and  the  duties  to 
be  fulfilled  by  the  officer  elect :  having  done  this, 
he  shall  propose  to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence  of 
the  congregation,  the  following  questions  : — viz. 

1 .  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the 
only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

*  1  Cor.  xiv.  40.  Let  all  things  be  done  decently,  and  in 
wder. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  367 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  con- 
fession of  faith  of  this  church,  as  containing  the 
system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  these  United 
States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder,  (or 
deacon,  as  the  case  may  be,)  in  this  congregation, 
and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties 
thereof? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity, 
and  purity,  of  the  church? 

The  elder,  or  deacon  elect,  having  answered 
these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  the  minister  shall 
address  to  the  members  of  the  church  the  follow- 
ing question  : — viz, 

Qo  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknow- 
ledge and  receive  this  brother  as  a  ruling  elder, 
(or  deacon)  and  do  you  promise  to  yield  him  all 
that  honour,  encouragement,  and  obedience,  in  the 
Lord,  to  which  his  office,  according  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  the  constitution  of  this  church,  entitles 
him  ? 

The  members  of  the  church  having  answered 
this  question  in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up  their 
right-hands,  the  minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart 
the  candidate,  by  prayer,  to  the  office  of  ruling 
elder,  (or  deacon,  as  theh  case  may  be,)  and  shall 
give  to  him,  and  to  the  congregation,  an  exhortation 
suited  to  the  occasion. 

V.  Where  there  is  an  existing  session,  it  is  pro- 
per that  the  members  of  that  body,  at  the  close  of 

k  Acts  vi.  5,  6. 


368  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


the  service,  and  in  the  face  of  the  congregation, 
take  the  newly-ordained  elder  by  the  hand,  say- 
ing in  words  to  this  purpose, — "  We  give  you  the 
"  right-hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  of  this 
"  office  with  us." 

VI.  The  offices  of  ruling  elder  and  deacon  are 
both  perpetual,  and  cannot  be  laid  aside  at  plea- 
sure. No  person  can  be  divested  of  either  office 
but  by  deposition.  Yet  an  elder  or  deacon  may 
become,  by  age  or  infirmity,  incapable  of  perform- 
ing the  duties  of  his  office ;  or  he  may,  though 
chargeable  with  neither  heresy  nor  immorality,  be- 
come unacceptable,  in  his  official  character,  to  a 
majority  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs. 
In  either  of  these  cases,  he  may,  as  often  happens 
with  respect  to  a  minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting 
elder  or  deacon. 

VII.  Whenever  a  ruling  elder  or  deacon,  from 
either  of  these  causes,  or  from  any  other,  not  in- 
ferring crime,  shall  be  incapable  of  serving  the 
church  to  edification,  the  session  shall  take  order 
on  the  subject,  and  state  the  fact,  together  with 
the  reasons  of  it,  on  their  records.  Provided 
always,  that  nothing  of  this  kind  shall  be  done 
without  the  concurrence  of  the  individual  in 
question,  unless  by  the  advice  of  presbytery. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Of  Licensing  Candidates  or  Probationers  to  preach 
the  Gospel. 

I.  The  Holy  Scriptures  require  that  some  trial 
be  previously  had  of  them  who  are  to  be  ordained 


JFORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  369 

to  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  that  this  sacred  of- 
fice may  not  be  degraded,  by  being  committed  to 
weak  or  unworthy  mena ;  and  that  the  churches 
may  have  an  opportunity  to  form  a  better  judg- 
ment respecting  the  talents  of  those  by  whom  they 
are  to  be  instructed  and  governed.  For  this  pur- 
pose presbyteries  shall  license  probationers  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  that  after  a  competent  trial  of 
their  talents,  and  receiving  from  the  churches  a 
good  report,  they  may,  in  due  time,  ordain  them 

to  the  sacred  office5. 

II.  Every  candidate  for  licensure  shall  be  taken 
on  trials  by  that  presbytery  to  which  he  moet  na- 
turally belongs ;  and  he  shall  be  considered  as 
most  naturally  belonging  to  that  presbytery  within 
the  bounds  of  which  he  has  ordinarily  resided. 
But  in  case  any  candidate  should  find  it  more  con- 
venient to  put  himself  under  the  care  of  a  presby- 
tery at  a  distance  from  that  to  which  he  most  na- 
turally belongs,  he  may  be  received  by  the  said 
presbytery,  on  his  producing  testimonials  either 
from  the  presbytery  within  the  bounds  of  which 
he  has  commonly  resided,  or  from  any  two  minis- 
ters of  that  presbytery  in  good  standing,  of  his 
exemplary  piety,  and  other  requisite  qualifica- 
tions. 

III.  It  is  proper  and  requisite  that  candidates 
applying  to  the  presbytery  to  be  licensed  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  produce   satisfactory  testimonials  of 

a  1  Tim.  iii.  6.  Not  a  novice.  2  Tim.  ii.  2.  And  the 
things  that  thou  hast  heard  of  me  among  many  witnesses,  the 
same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach 
others  also. 

1  1  Tim.  iii.  7.     3  John  12. 


370  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

their  good  moral  character,  and  of  their  being  re- 
gular members  of  some  particular  church.  An<" 
it  is  the  duty  of  the  presbytery,  for  their  satisfac- 
tion with  regard  to.  the  real  piety  of  such  candi- 
dates, to  examine  them  respecting  their  experi 
mental  acquaintance  with  religion,  and  the  motives 
which  influence  them  to  desire  the  sacred  officec. 
This  examination  shall  be  close  and  particular, 
and,  in  most  cases,  may  best  be  conducted  in  the 
presence  of  the  presbytery  only.  And  it  is  recom- 
mended, that  the  candidate  be  also  required  to 
produce  a  diploma  of  bachelor  or  master  of  arts, 
from  some  college  or  university :  or,  at  least,  au- 
thentic testimonials  of  his  having  gone  through  a 
regular  course  of  learning. 

IV.  Because  it  is  highly  reproachful  to  religion, 
and  dangerous  to  the  church,  to  entrust  the  holy  mi- 
nistry to  weak  and  ignorant  mend,  the  presbytery 
shall  try  each  candidate,  as  to  his  knowledge  of 
the  Latin  language  :  and  the  original  languages  in 
which  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  written.  They 
shall  also  examine  him  on  the  arts  and  sciences  ; 
on  theology,  natural  and  revealed  ;  and  on  eccle- 
siastical history,  the  sacraments,  and  church  go- 
vernment. And  in  order  to  make  trial  of  his  ta- 
lents to  explain  and  vindicate,  and  practically  to 
enforce,  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  the  presby- 
tery shall  require  of  him, 

1.  A  Latin  exegesis  on  some  common  head  in 
divinity. 

2.  A  critical,  exercise ;  in  which  the  candidate 

«  Rom.  ii.  21.      Thon,   therefore,  which  teachest  another,' 
teachest  thon  not  thyself?  &c.  in  connexion  with  letter  *. 
d  See  letters  a  andb. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  37 J 

shall  give  a  specimen  of  his  taste  and  judgment  in 
sacred  criticism ;  presenting  an  explication  of  the 
original  text,  stating  its  connexion,  illustrating  its 
force  and  beauties,  removing  its  difficulties,  and 
solving  any  important  questions  which  it  may 
present. 

3.  A  lecture,  or  exposition  of  several  verses  of 
Scripture ;  and, 

4.  A  popular  sermon. 

V.  These,  or  other  similar  exercises,  at  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  presbytery,  shall  be  exhibited  until 
they  shall  have  obtained  satisfaction  as  to  the  can- 
didate's piety,  literature,  and  aptness  to  teach  in 
the  churchese.  The  lecture  and  popular  sermon, 
if  the  presbytery  think  proper,  may  be  delivered 
in  the  presence  of  a  congregation. 

VI.  That  the  most  effectual  measures  may  be 
taken  to  guard  against  the  admission  of  insufficient 
men  into  the  sacred  officef,  it  is  recommended,  that 
no  candidate,  except  in  extraordinary  cases,  be 
licensed,  unless,  after  his  having  completed  the 
usual  course  of  academical  studies,  he  shall  have 
studied  divinity  at  least  two  years,  under  some  ap- 
proved divine  or  professor  of  theology. 

VII.  If  the  presbytery  be  satisfied  with  his  trials, 
they  shall  then  proceed  to  license  him  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner :  The  moderator  shall  propose  to 
[him  the  following  questions  :  viz. 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and- 
New  Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

e  1  Tim.  iii.  2. — Apt  to  teach.  See  also  the  foregoing  quo- 
tations. 

f  See  letter*. 

32 


JfZ  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  con* 
fession  of  faith  of  this  church,  as  containing  the 
system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity, 
and  purity  of  the  church  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself,  in  the  ] 
Lord,  to  the  government  of  this  presbytery,  or  of  I 
any  other  presbytery  in  the  bounds  of  which  you  k 
may  be  called  ? 

VIII.  The  candidate  having  answered  these 
questions  in  the  affirmative,  and  the  moderator 
having  offered  up  a  prayer  suitable  to  the  occasion, 
he  shall  address  himself  to  the  candidate  to  the 
following  purpose  : — "  In  the  name  of  the  Lord 
"  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that  authority  which  he 
"  hath  given  to  the  church  for  its  edification,  we 
"do  license  you  to  preach  the  Gospel,  wherever 
"God  in  his  providence  may  call  you:  and  for 
"  this  purpose,  may  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon 
"  you,  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ  fill  your  heart. —  | 
"Amen!"  and  record  shall  be  made  of  the  licen-  ! 
sure  in  the  following  or  like  form  :  viz. 

At  the  day  of 

the  presbytery  of  having 

received  testimonials  in  favour  of 
of  his  having  gone  through  a  regular  course  of  lite- 
rature ;  of  his  good  moral  character;  and  of  his 
being  in  the  communion  of  the  church  :  proceeded 
to  take  the  usual  parts  of  trial  for  his  licensure: 
and  he  having  given  satisfaction  as  to  his  accom- 
plishments in  literature;  as  to  his  experimental 
acquaintance  with  religion  ;  and  as  to  his  pro- 
ficiency in  divinity  and  other  studies  ;  the  pres- 
bytery did,  and  hereby  do,  express  their  approba* 


FORM   OF  GOVERNMENT.  373 

rion  of  all  these  parts  of  trial :  and  he  having 
adopted  the  confession  of  faith  of  this  church,  and 
satisfactorily  answered  the  questions  appointed  to 
be  put  to  candidates  to  be  licensed  ;  the  presby- 
tery did,  and  hereby  do  license  him,  the  said 
to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
as  a  probationer  for  the  holy  ministry,  within  the 
bounds  of  this  presbytery,  or  wherever  else  he 
shall  be  orderly  called. 

IX.  When  any  candidate  for  licensure,  shall 
have  occasion,  wrhile  his  trials  are  going  on,  to  re- 
move from  the  bounds  of  his  own  presbytery  into 
those  of  another,  it  shall  be  considered  as  regular 
for  the  latter  presbytery,  on  his  producing  proper 
testimonials  from  the  former,  to  take  up  his  trials 
at  the  point  at  which  they  were  left,  and  conduct 
them  to  a  conclusion,  in  the  same  manner  as  if 
they  had  been  commenced  by  themselves. 

X.  In  like  manner,  wrhen  any  candidate,  after 
licensure,  shall,  by  the  permission  of  his  presby- 
tery, remove  without  its  limits,  an  extract  of  the 
record  of  his  licensure,  accompanied  with  a  pres- 
byterial  recommendation,  signed  by  the  clerk, 
shall  be  his  testimonials  to  the  presbytery  under 
whose  care  he  shall  come. 

XI.  When  a  licentiate  shall  have  been  preach- 
ing for  a  considerable  time,  and  his  services  do  not 
appear  to  be  edifying  to  the  churches,  the  presby- 
tery may,  if  they  think  proper,  recall  his  license. 


374  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  Bishops  or  Pas- 
tors, and  Evangelists. 

I.  When  any  probationer  shall  have  preached 
so  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  any  congregation, 
as  that  the  people  appear  prepared  to  elect  a  pas- 
tor, the  session  shall  take  measures  to  convene 
them  for  this  purpose :  and  it  shall  always  be  the 
duty  of  the  session  to  convene  them,  when  a  ma- 
jority of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote  in  the  case, 
shall,  by  a  petition,  request  that  a  meeting  may  be 
called. 

II.  When  such  a  meeting  is  intended,  the  ses- 
sion shall  solicit  the  presence  and  counsel  of  some 
neighbouring  minister  to  assist  them  in  conducting 
the  election  contemplated,  unless  highly  inconve- 
nient on  account  of  distance  ;  in  which  case  they 
may  proceed  without  such  assistance. 

III.  On  a  Lord's  day,  immediately  after  public 
worship,  it  shall  be  intimated  from  the  pulpit,  that 
all  the  members  of  that  congregation  are  requested 
to  meet,  on  ensuing,  at  the  church, 
or  usual  place  for  holding  public  worship  ;  then 
and  there,  if  it  be  agreeable  to  them,  to  proceed 
to  the  election  of  a  pastor  for  that  congregation. 

IV.  On  the  day  appointed,  the  minister  invited 
to  preside,  if  he  be  present,  shall,  if  it  be  deemed 
expedient,  preach  a  sermon  ;  and  after  sermon  he 
shall  announce  to  the  people,  that  he  will  imme- 
diately proceed  to  take  the  votes  of  the  electors 
of  that  congregation,  for  a  pastor,  if  such  be  their 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  375 

desire :  and  when  this  desire  shall  be  expressed, 
by  a  majority  of  voices,  he  shall  then  proceed  to 
take  votes  accordingly.  In  (his  election,  no  per- 
son shall  be  entitled  to  vote  who  refuses  to  submit 
to  the  censures  of  the  church,  regularly  adminis- 
tered ;  or  who  does  not  contribute  his  just  propor- 
tion, according  to  his  own  engagements,  or  the 
rules  of  that  congregation,  to  all  its  necessary 
expenses. 

V.  When  the  votes  are  taken,  if  it  appear  that 
a  large  minority  of  the  people  are  averse  from  the 
candidate  who  has  a  majority  of  votes,  and  cannot 
be  induced  to  concur  in  the  call,  the  presiding  mi- 
nister shall  endeavour  to  dissuade  the  congrega- 
tion from  prosecuting  it  further.  But  if  the  peo- 
ple be  nearly,  or  entirely,  unanimous  ;  or  if  the 
majority  shall  insist  upon  their  right  to  call  a  pas- 
tor, the  presiding  minister,  in  that  case,  after  using 
his  utmost  endeavours  to  persuade  the  congrega- 
tion to  unanimity,  shall  proceed  to  draw  a  call,  in 
due  form,  and  to  have  it  subscribed  by  the  elec- 
tors ;  certifying  at  the  same  time,  in  writing, 
the  number  and  circumstances  of  those  who  do 
not  concur  in  the  call  :  all  which  proceedings  shall 
be  laid  before  the  presbytery,  together  with  the 
call. 

VI.  The  call  shall  he  in  the  following,  or  like 
form  :  viz. 

The  congregation  of  being,  on 

sufficient  grounds,  well  satisfied  of  the  ministerial 
qualifications  of  you  and  having 

good  hopes,  from  our  past  experience  of  your  la- 
bours, that  your  ministrations  in  the  Gospel  will 
be  profitable  to  our  spiritual  interests,  do  earnestly 
32* 


376  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

call  and  desire  you  to  undertake  the  pastoral  office 
in  said  congregation ;  promising  you,  in  the  dis- 
charge of  your  duty,  all  proper  support,  encou- 
ragement, and  obedience  in  the  Lord.  And  that 
you  may  be  free  from  worldly  cares  and  avoca- 
tions, we  hereby  promise  and  oblige  ourselves  to 
pay  to  you  the  sum  of 

in  regular  quarterly  (or  half  yearly,  or  yearly) 
payments,  during  the  time  of  your  being  and  con- 
tinuing the  regular  pastor  of  this  church.  In  tes- 
timony whereof,  we  have  respectively  subscribed 
our  names,  this  day  of  A.  D. 

Attested  by  A.  D.  Moderator  of  the  meeting* 

VII.  But  if  any  congregation  shall  choose  to 
subscribe  their  call  by  their  elders  and  deacons, 
or  by  their  trustees,  or  by  a  select  committee,  they 
shall  be  at  liberty  to  do  so.  But  it  shall,  in  such 
case,  be  fully  certified  to  the  presbytery,  by  the 
minister,  or  other  person  who  presided,  that  the 
persons  signing  have  been  appointed,  for  that  pur- 
pose, by  a  public  vote  of  the  congregation ;  and 
that  the  call  has  been,  in  all  other  respects,  pre- 
pared as  above  directed. 

VIII.  When  a  call  shall  be  presented  to  any 
minister  or  candidate,  it  shall  always  be  viewed  as 
a  sufficient  petition  from  the  people  for  his  instal- 
ment. The  acceptance  of  a  call,  by  a  minister 
or  candidate,  shall  always  be  considered  as  a  re- 
quest, on  his  part,  to  be  installed  at  the  same  time. 
And  when  a  candidate  shall  be  ordained  in  conse- 
quence of  a  call  from  any  congregation,  the  pres- 
bytery shall,  at  the  same  time,  if  practicable,  in- 
stall him  pastor  of  that  congregation. 


FORM  OP  GOVERNMENT.  377 

IX.  The  call,  thus  prepared,  shall  be  presented 
to  the  presbytery,  under  whose  care  the  person 
called  shall  be  ;  that,  if  the  presbytery  think  it  ex- 
pedient to  present  the  call  to  him,  it  may  be  ac- 
cordingly presented  :  and  no  minister  or  candidate 
shall  receive  a  call  but  through  the  hands  of  the 
presbytery. 

X.  If  the  call  be  to  the  licentiate  of  another 
presbytery,  in  that  case  the  commissioners  deputed 
from  the  congregation  to  prosecute  the  call,  shall 
produce,  to  that  judicatory,  a  certificate  from  their 
own  presbytery,  regularly  attested  by  the  modera- 
tor and  clerk,  that  the  call  has  been  laid  before 
them,  and  that  it  is  in  order.  If  that  presbytery 
present  the  call  to  their  licentiate,  and  he  be  dif  - 
posed  to  accept  it,  they  shall  then  dismiss  him  from 

ttheir  jurisdiction,  and  require  him  to  repair  to  th?t 
[presbytery,  into  the  bounds  of  which  he  is  called  ; 
(sand  there  to  submit  himself  to  the  usual  trials  pre- 
paratory to  ordination. 

XI.  Trials  for  ordination,  especially  in  a  differ- 
ent presbytery  from  that  in  which  the  candidate 
was  licensed,  shall  consist  of  a  careful  examination 
as  to  his  acquaintance  with  experimental  religion  ; 
as  to  his  knowledge  of  philosophy,  theology,  eccle- 
siastical history,  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  languages, 
and  such  other  branches  of  learning  as  to  the  pres- 
bytery may  appear  requisite  ;  and  as  to  his  know- 
ledge of  the  constitution,  the  rules  and  principles 
of  the  government,  and  disclipine  of  the  church  ; 
together  with  such  written  discourse,  or  discourses, 
founded  on  the  word  of  God,  as  to  the  presbytery 


378  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

shall  seem  proper".  The  presbytery,  being  fully 
satisfied  with  his  qualifications  for  the  sacred  office, 
shall  appoint  a  day  for  his  ordination,  which  ought 
to  be,  if  convenient,  in  that  church  of  which  he  is 
to  be  the  minister.  It  is  also  recommended  that  a 
fast  day  be  observed  in  the  congregation  previous 
to  the  day  of  ordinationb. 

XII.  The  day  appointed  for  ordination  being 
come,  and  the  presbytery  convened,  a  member  of 
the  presbytery,  previously  appointed  to  that  duty, 
shall  preach  a  sermon  adapted  to  the  occasion. 
The  same,  or  another  member  appointed  to  pre- 
side, shall  afterward  briefly  recite  from  the  pul- 
pit, in  the  audience  of  the  people,  the  proceedings 
of  the  presbytery  preparatory  to  this  transaction  : 
he  shall  point  out  the  nature  and  importance  of  the 
ordinance;  and  endeavour  to  impress  the  audience 
with  a  proper  sense  of  the  solemnity  of  the  transac- 
tion. 

Then,  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate,  he 
shall  propose  to  him  the  following  questions,  viz. 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the 
only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice0  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  con- 
fession of  faith  of  this  church,  as  containing  the 
system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scripturesd  ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  those 
United  Statese  ? 

*  See  the  proofs  in  sections  1,  2,  3,  4,  of  chapter  iv. 
b  Acts  xiii.  2,  3. 

e  2  Tim.  iii.  16.     Eph.  ii.  20. 

*  2  Tim.  i.  13. 
e  See  letter  d. 


FORM   OP   GOVERNMENT.  379 

4.  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  brethren 
in  the  Lordf  ? 

5.  Have  you  been  induced,  as  far  as  you  know 
your  own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the  holy  mi- 
nistry from  love  to  God,  and  a  sincere  desire  to 
promote  his  glory  in  the  Gospel  of  his  Son&  ? 

6.  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful  in 
maintaining  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  pu- 
rity and  peace  of  the  church  ;  whatever  persecu- 
tion or  opposition  may  arise  unto  you  on  that  ac- 
count11 ? 

7.  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in 
the  exercise  of  all  private  and  personal  duties, 
which  become  you  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister  of 
the  Gospel ;  as  well  as  in  all  relative  duties,  and  the 
public  duties  of  your  office  ;  endeavouring  to  adorn 
the  profession  of  the  Gospel  by  your  conversation ; 
.and  walking  with  exemplary  piety  before  the  flock 
.over  which  God  shall  make  you  overseer1  ? 

8.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of 
this  congregation,  agreeably  to  your  declaration  at 
accepting  their  call  ?  And  do  you  promise  to  dis- 
charge the  duties  of  a  pastor  to  them,  as  God  shall 
give  you  strengthk  ? 

XIII.  The  candidate  having  answered  these 
questions  in  the  affirmative,  the  presiding  minister 
shall  propose  to  the  people  the  following  questions  : 

1.  Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation,  con- 

f  1  Pet.  v.  5. 

e  1  Cor.  ii.  2.     2  Cor.  iv.  5. 

»»  Acts  xx.  17—31. 

»  See  the  epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus  throughout. 

k  1  Pet.  v.  2. 


380  FORM    OF  GOVERNMENT. 

tinue  to  profess  your  readiness  to  receive 

whom  you  have  called  to  be  your  mi- 
nister ? 

2.  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of  truth 
from  his  mouth,  with  meekness  and  love ;  and  to 
submit  to  him  in  the  due  exercise  of  discipline1  ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his  ar- 
duous labour,  and  to  assist  his  endeavours  for  your 
instruction  and  spiritual  edification111  ? 

4.  And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him,  while 
he  is  your  pastor,  that  competent  worldly  mainte- 
nance which  you  have  promised ;  and  whatever 
else  you  may  see  needful  for  the  honour  of  reli- 
gion, and  his  comfort  among  you11  ? 

XIV.  The  people  having  answered  these  ques- 
tions in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up  their  right- 
hands,  the  candidate  shall  kneel  down  in  the  most 
convenient  part  of  the  church.  Then  the  presi- 
ding minister  shall,  by  prayer0,  and  with  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery0,  according  to  the 
apostolic  example,  solemnly  ordain  him  to  the 
holy  office  of  the  Gospel  ministry.  Prayer  being 
ended,  he  shall  rise  from  his  knees ;  and  the  minis- 
ter who  presides  shall  first,  and  afterward  all  the 
members  of  the  presbytery  in  their  order,  take  him 
by  the  right-hand,  saying,  in  words  to  this  purpose, 
"  We  give  you  the  right-hand  of  fellowship,  to  take 
"  part  of  this  ministry  with  usV     After  wh'oj) 

1  Jamos  i.  21.     Heb.  xiii.  IT. 

»  1  Thess.  v.  12,  13 

n  1  Cor.  ix.  7—15. 

°  Acta  xiii  2,  3. 

P  I  Tim.  iv.  14. 

s  Gal.  ii.  9.     Acta  i.  25. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT*  381 

the  minister  presiding,  or  some  other  appointed  for 
the  purpose,  shall  give  a  solemn  charge  in  the  name 
of  God,  to  the  newly  ordained  bishop1",  and  to  the 
people*5,  to  persevere  in  the  discharge  of  their  mu- 
tual duties  ;  and  shall  then,  by  prayer,  recommend 
them  both  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  his  holy  keep- 
ing, and  finally,  after  singing  a  psalm,  shall  dismiss 
the  congregation  with  the  usual  blessing.  And 
the  presbytery  shall  duly  record  the  transaction. 

XV.  As  it  is  sometimes  desirable  and  important 
that  a  candidate  who  has  not  received  a  call  to  be 
the  pastor  of  a  particular  congregation,  should,  ne- 
vertheless, be  ordained  to  the  work  of  the  Gospel 
ministry,  as  an  evangelist  to  preach  the  Gospel,  ad- 
minister sealing  ordinances,  and  organize  churches, 
in  frontier  or  destitute  settlements  ;  in  this  case, 
the  last  of  the  preceding  questions  shall  be 
omitted,  and  the  following  used  as  a  substitute : — 
viz. 

Are  you  now  willing  to  undertake  the  work  of 
an  evangelist ;  and  do  you  promise  to  discharge  the 
duties  which  may  be  incumbent  on  you  in  this  cha- 
racter, as  God  shall  give  you  strength  ? 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Of  Translation,  or  Removing  a  Minuter  from  one 

Charge  to  another. 

I.  No  bishop  shall  be  translated  from  one  church 

to  another,  nor  shall  he   receive  any  call  for  that 

purpose,  but  by  the  permission  of  the  presbytery* 

r  2  Tim.  iv,  1,  2. 

•  Mark  iv.  24,     Heb,  ii.  1.    See  also  letters  »««■,- 


S82  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT, 

II.  Any  church,  desiring  to  call  a  settled  minis 
ter  from  his  present  charge,  shall,  by  commission- 
ers properly  authorized,  represent  to  the  presby- 
tery the  ground  on  which  they  plead  his  removal* 
The  presbytery,  having  maturely  considered  their 
plea,  may,  according  as  it  appears  more  or  less 
reasonable,  either  recommend  to  them  to  desist 
from  prosecuting  the  call,  or  may  order  it  to  be 
delivered  to  the  minister  to  whom  it  is  directed. 
If  the  parties  be  not  prepared  to  have  the  matter 
issued  at  that  presbytery,  a  written  citation  shalP 
be  given  to  the  minister  and  his  congregation,  to* 
appear  before  the  presbytery  at  their  next  meetings 
This  citation  shall  be  read  from  the  pulpit  in  tha# 
church,  by  a  member  of  the  presbytery  appointed 
for  that  purpose,  immediately  after  public  worship  y 
so  that,  at  least  two  Sabbaths  shall  intervene  be- 
twixt the  citation  and  the  meeting  of  the  presby-- 
tery  at  which  the  cause  of  translation  is  to  be  con* 
sidered.  The  presbytery  being  met,  and  having; 
heard  the  parties,  shall,  upon  the  whole  view  of 
the  case,  either  continue  him  in  his  former  charge,- 
or  translate  him,  as  they  shall  deem  to  be  most  for 
the  peace  and  edification  of  the  church ;  or  refef 
the  whole  affair  to  the  synod  at  their  next  meeting, 
for  their  advice  and  direction. 

III.  When  the  congregation  calling  any  settled 
minister  is  within  the  limits  of  another  presbytery, 
that  congregation  shall  obtain  leave  from  the  pres- 
bytery to  which  they  belong,  to  apply  to  the  pres- 
bytery of  which  he  is  a  member  :  and  that  presby- 
tery, having  cited  him  and  his  congregation  as  be- 
fore directed,  shall  proceed  to  hear  and  issue  the 
cause.     If  they  agree  to  the  translation,  they  shall 


FORM   OF  GOVERNMENT.  383 

release  him  from  his  present  charge  ;  and  having 
given  him  proper  testimonials,  shall  require  him 
to  repair  to  that  presbytery,  within  the  bounds  of 
which  the  congregation  calling  him  lies,  that  the 
proper  steps  may  be  taken  for  his  regular  settle- 
ment in  that  congregation  :  and  the  presbytery  to 
which  the  congregation  belongs,  having  received 
an  authenticated  certificate  of  his  release,  under 
the  hand  of  the  clerk  of  that  presbytery,  shall 
proceed  to  install  him  in  the  congregation,  as  soon 
as  convenient.  Provided  always,  that  no  bishop 
or  pastor  shall  be  translated,  without  his  own  con- 
sent previously  obtained. 

IV.  When  any  minister  is  to  be  settled  in  a  con- 
gregation, the  instalment,  which  consists  in  consti- 
tuting a  pastoral  relation  between  him  and  the  peo- 
ple of  that  particular  church,  may  be  performed 
either  by  the  presbytery,  or  by  a  committee  ap- 
pointed for  that  purpose,  as  may  appear  most  ex- 
pedient :  and  the  following  order  shall  be  observed 
therein  : 

V.  A  day  shall  be  appointed  for  the  instalment 
at  such  time  as  may  appear  most  convenient,  and 
due  notice  thereof  given  to  the  congregation. 

VI.  When  the  presbytery,  or  committee,  shall 
be  convened  and  constituted,  on  the  day  appointed, 
a  sermon  shall  be  delivered,  by  some  one  of  the 
,members  previously  appointed  thereto  ;  imme- 
diately after  which,  the  bishop  who  is  to  preside 
shall  state  to  the  congregation  the  design  of  their 
meeting,  and  briefly  recite  the  proceedings  of  the 
presbytery  relative  thereto.  And  then,  addressing 
himself  to  the  minister  to  be  installed,  shall  pro- 
pose to  him  the  following  or  similar  questions: 

33 


384  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT* 

!•  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of 
this  congregation,  as  their  pastor,  agreeably  to  your 
declaration  at  accepting  their  call  I 

2.  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  declare, 
as  far  as  you  know  your  own  heart,  that  in  taking 
upon  you  this  charge,  you  are  influenced  by  a  sin- 
cere desire  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
good  of  his  church  ? 

3.  Do  you  solemnly  promise,  that,  by  the  assist- 
ance of  the  grace  of  God,  you  will  endeavour 
faithfully  to  discharge  all  the  duties  of  a  pastor  to 
this  congregation ;  and  will  be  careful  to  maintain 
a  deportment,  in  all  respects  becoming  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  agreeably  to  your  ordi- 
nation engagements  ? 

To  all  these  having  received  satisfactory  an- 
swers, he  shall  propose  to  the  people  the  same 
or  like  questions  as  those  directed  under  the  head 
of  ordination ;  which,  having  been  also  satisfac- 
torily answered,  by  holding  up  the  right-hand  in 
testimony  of  assent,  he  shall  solemnly  pronounce 
and  declare  the  said  minister  to  be  regularly  con- 
stituted the  pastor  of  that  congregation.  A  charge 
shall  then  be  given  to  both  parties,  as  directed  in 
the  case  of  ordination  ;  and,  after  prayer,  and  sing- 
ing a  psalm  adapted  to  the  transaction,  the  congre- 
gation shall  be  dismissed  with  the  usual  benediction. 

VII.  It  is  highly  becoming,  that,  after  the  so- 
lemnity of  the  instalment,  the  heads  of  families  of 
that  congregation  who  are  then  present,  or  at  least 
the  elders,  and  those  appointed  to  take  care  of  the 
temporal  concerns  of  that  church,  should  come 
forward  to  their  pastor,  and  give  him  their  right- 
hand,  in  token  of  cordial  reception  and  affection- 
ate regard. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  385 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Of  Resigning  a  Pastoral  Charge. 

When  any  minister  shall  labour  under  such 
grievances  in  his  congregation,  as  that  he  shall  de- 
sire leave  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge,  the  presby- 
tery shall  cite  the  congregation  to  appear,  by  their 
commissioners,  at  their  next  meeting,  to  show 
cause,  if  any  they  have,  why  the  presbytery  should 
not  accept  the  resignation.  If  the  congregation 
fail  to  appear,  or  if  their  reasons  for  retaining  their 
pastor  be  deemed  by  the  presbytery  insufficient,  he 
shall  have  leave  granted  to  resign  his  pastoral 
charge,  of  which  due  record  shall  be  made ;  and 
that  church  shall  be  held  to  be  vacant,  till  supplied 
again,  in  an  orderly  manner,  with  another  minis- 
ter :  and  if  any  congregation  shall  desire  to  be  re- 
leased from  their  pastor,  a  similar  process,  mutatis 
mutandis,  shall  be  observed. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Of  Missions. 

When  vacancies  become  so  numerous  in  any 
presbytery,  that  they  cannot  be  supplied  with  the 
frequent  administration  of  the  word  and  ordinan- 
ces, it  shall  be  proper  for  such  presbytery,  or  any 
vacant  congregation  within  their  bounds,  with  the 
leave  of  the  presbytery,  to  apply  to  any  other  pres- 
bytery, or  to  any  synod,  or  to  the  general  assem- 
bly, for  such  assistance  as  they  can  afford.  And, 
when  any  presbytery  shall  send  any  of  their  minis* 
ters  or  probationers  to  distant  vacancies,  the  mis- 
sionary shall  be  ready  to  produce  his  credentials  to 


386  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

the  presbytery  or  presbyteries,  through  the  bounds 
of  which  he  may  pass,  or  at  least  to  a  committee 
thereof,  and  obtain  their  approbation.  And  the 
general  assembly  may,  of  their  own  knowledge, 
send  missions  to  any  part  to  plant  churches,  or  to 
supply  vacancies  :  and,  for  this  purpose,  may  di- 
rect any  presbytery  to  ordain  evangelists,  or  minis- 
ters without  relation  to  particular  churches :  pro- 
vided always,  that  such  missions  be  made  with  the 
consent  of  the  parties  appointed ;  and  that  the  ju- 
dicatory sending  them,  make  the  necessary  provi- 
sion for  their  support  and  reward  in  the  perform- 
ance of  this  service. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
Of  Moderators. 

I.  It  is  equally  necessary  in  the  judicatories  of 
the  church,  as  in  other  assemblies,  that  there  should 
be  a  moderator  or  president;  that  the  business 
jnay  be  conducted  with  order  and  despatch. 

II.  The  moderator  is  to  be  considered  as  possess- 
ing, by  delegation  from  the  whole  body,  all  autho- 
rity necessary  for  the  preservation  of  order ;  for 
convening  and  adjourning  the  judicatory ;  and  di- 
recting its  operations  according  to  the  rules  of  the 
church.  He  is  to  propose  to  the  judicatory  every 
subject  of  deliberation  that  comes  before  them. 
He  may  propose  what  appears  to  him  the  most  re- 
gular and  speedy  way  of  bringing  any  business  to 
issue.  He  shall  prevent  the  members  from  inter- 
rupting each  other;  and  require  them,  in  speak- 
ing, always  to  address  the  chair.  He  shall  pre- 
vent a  speaker  from  deviating  from  the  subject  5 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  387 

and  from  using  personal  reflections.  He  shall 
6ilence  those  who  refuse  to  obey  order.  He  shall 
prevent  members  who  attempt  to  leave  the  judi- 
catory without  leave  obtained  from  him.  He 
shall,  at  a  proper  season,  when  the  deliberations 
are  ended,  put  the  question  and  call  the  votes.  If 
the  judicatory  be  equally  divided  he  shall  possess 
the  casting  vote.  If  he  be  not  willing  to  decide, 
he  shall  put  the  question  a  second  time ;  and  if 
the  judicatory  be  again  equally  divided,  and  he  de- 
cline to  give  his  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. 
In  all  questions  he  shall  give  a  concise  and  clear 
state  of  the  object  of  the  vote ;  and  the  vote  be- 
ing taken,  shall  then  declare  how  the  question  is 
decided.  And  he  shall  likewise  be  empowered, 
on  any  extraordinary  emergency,  to  convene  the 
judicatory,  by  his  circular  letter,  before  the  ordi- 
nary time  of  meeting. 

III.  The  moderator  of  the  presbytery  shall  be 
chosen  from  year  to  year,  or  at  every  meeting  of 
the  presbytery,  as  the  presbytery  may  think  best. 
The  moderator  of  the  synod,  and  of  the  general 
assembly,  shall  be  chosen  at  each  meeting  of  those 
judicatories  :  and  the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his 
absence,  another  member  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose, shall  open  the  next  meeting  with  a  sermon, 
and  shall  hold  the  chair  till  a  new  moderator  be 
chosen. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Of  Clerks. 

Every  judicatory  shall  choose  a  clerk,  to  record 
their  transactions,  whose  continuance  shall  be  du- 


388  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

ring  pleasure.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk, 
besides  recording  the  transactions,  to  preserve  the 
records  carefully  ;  and  to  grant  extracts  from  them, 
whenever  properly  required  :  and  such  extracts, 
under  the  hand  of  the  clerk,  shall  be  considered 
as  authentic  vouchers  of  the  fact  which  they  de- 
clare, in  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory,  and  to  every 
part  of  the  church. 

CHArTER  XXI. 

Of   vacant    Congregations   Assembling  for  public 
Worship. 

Considering  the  great  importance  of  weekly 
assembling  the  people,  for  the  public  worship  of 
God  ;  in  order  thereby  to  improve  their  know- 
ledge ;  to  confirm  their  habits  of  worship,  and  their 
desire  of  the  public  ordinances ;  to  augment  their 
reverence  for  the  most  high  God  ;  and  to  promote 
the  charitable  affections  which  unite  men  most 
firmly  in  society :  it  is  recommended,  that  every 
vacant  congregation  meet  together,  on  the  Lord's 
day,  at  one  or  more  places,  for  the  purpose  of 
prayer,  singing  praises,  and  reading  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, together  with  the  works  of  such  approved 
divines,  as  the  presbytery,  writhin  whose  bounds 
they  are,  may  recommend,  and  they  may  be  able 
to  procure  ;  and  that  the  elders  or  deacons  be  the 
persons  who  shall  preside,  and  select  the  portions 
of  Scripture,  and  of  the  other  books  to  be  read; 
and  to  see  that  the  whole  be  conducted  in  a  be- 
coming and  orderly  manner. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  380 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Of  Commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly. 

I.  The  commissioners  to  the  general  assembly 
shall  always  be  appointed  by  the  presbytery  from 
which  they  come,  at  its  last  stated  meeting,  imme- 
diately preceding  the  meeting  of  the  general  as- 
sembly ;  provided,  that  there  be  a  sufficient  inter- 
val between  that  time  and  the  meeting  of  the 
assembly,  for  their  commissioners  to  attend  to 
their  duty  in  due  season ;  otherwise,  the  presby- 
tery may  make  the  appointment  at  any  stated 
meeting,  not  more  than  seven  months  preceding 
the  meeting  of  the  assembly.  And  as  much  as 
possible  to  prevent  all  failure  in  the  representa- 
tion of  the  presbyteries,  arising  from  unforeseen 
accidents  to  those  first  appointed,  it  may  be  expe- 
dient for  each  presbytery,  in  the  room  of  each 
commissioner,  to  appoint  also  an  alternate  com- 
missioner to  supply  his  place,  in  case  of  necessary 
absence. 

II.  Each  commissioner,  before  his  name  shall 
be  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the  assembly,  shall 
produce  from  his  presbytery,  a  commission  under 
the  hand  of  the  moderator  and  clerk,  in  the  fol- 
lowing, or  like  form  :  viz. 

"  The  presbytery  of  being  met  at 

"  on  the  day  of 

"  doth  hereby  appoint  bishop  of  the 

"  congregation  of  [or 

"  ruling  elder  in  the  congregation  of  as 

"  the  case  may  be  ;"]  (to  which  the  presbytery 
may,  if  they  think  proper,  make  a  substitution 


390  TORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

in  the  following  form)  "  or  in  case  of  his  absence, 
"  then  bishop  of  the  congregation  of 

"  [or  ruling  elder  in  the  con- 

11  gregation  of  as  the  case  may  be  :] 

"  to  be  a  commissioner,  on  behalf  of  this  presby- 
11  tery,  to  the  next  general  assembly  of  the  Pres- 
"  byterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
"  to  meet  at  on  the  day  of 

"  A.  D.  or  wherever,  and 

"  whenever  the  said  assembly  may  happen  to  sit ; 
"to  consult,  vote,  and  determine,  on  all  things 
"that  may  come  before  that  body,  according  to 
"the  principles  and  constitution  of  this  church, 
"  and  the  word  of  God.  And  of  his  diligence 
"herein,  he  is  to  render  an  account  at  his  return. 
Signed  by  order  of  the  presbytery, 

moderator, 
clerk." 

And  the  presbytery  shall  make  record  of  the 
appointment. 

III.  In  order,  as  far  as  possible,  to  procure  a 
respectable  and  full  delegation  to  all  our  judicato- 
ries, it  is  proper  that  the  expenses  of  ministers  and 
elders  in  their  attendance  on  these  judicatories, 
be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they  respectively 
represent. 


(  391  ) 

BOOK  II. 

OF  DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

General  Principles  of  Discipline. 

I.  Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  that  authority, 
and  the  application  of  that  system  of,  laws,  which 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  in  his 
church. 

II.  The  exercise  of  discipline  is  highly  impor- 
tant and  necessary.  Its  ends  are,  the  removal  of 
offences  ;  the  vindication  of  the  honour  of  Christ ; 
the  promotion  of  the  purity  and  general  edification 
of  the  church  ;  and  also  the  benefit  of  the  offender 
nimself. 

III.  An  offence  is  any  thing  in  the  principles  or 
practice  of  a  church  member,  which  is  contrary  to 
the  word  of  God  ;  or  which,  if  it  be  not  in  its  own 
nature  sinful,  may  tempt  others  to  sin,  or  mar  their 
spiritual  edification. 

IV.  Nothing  therefore,  ought  to  be  considered 
by  any  judicatory  as  an  offence,  or  admitted  as 
matter  of  accusation,  which  cannot  be  proved  to 
be  such  from  Scripture,  or  from  the  regulations 
and  practice  of  the  church,  founded  on  Scripture  ; 
and  which  does  not  involve  those  evils,  which  dis- 
cipline is  intended  to  prevent. 

V.  The  exercise  of  discipline  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  edify  the  church,  requires  not  only  much 


392  '  DISCIPLINE. 

of  the  spirit  of  piety,  but  also  much  prudence  and 
discretion.  It  becomes  the  rulers  of  the  church, 
therefore,  to  take  into  view  all  the  circumstances 
which  may  give  a  different  character  to  conduct, 
and  render  it  more  or  less  offensive  ;  and  which 
may,  of  course,  require  a  very  different  mode  of  1 
proceeding  in  similar  cases,  at  different  times,  for  I 
the  attainment  of  the  same  end. 

VI.  All  baptized  persons  are  members  of  the 
church,  are  under  its  care,  and  subject  to  its  go- 
vernment and  discipline :  and  when  they  have 
arrived  at  the  years  of  discretion,  they  are  bound 
to  perform  all  the  duties  of  church  members. 

VII.  Offences  are  either  private  or  public ;  to 
each  of  which,  appropriate  modes  of  proceeding 
belong. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Of  private  Offences* 

I.  Private  offences  are  such  as  are  known  only 
to  an  individual,  or,  at  most,  to  a  very  few 

II.  Private  offences  ought  not  to  be  immediately 
prosecuted  before  a  church  judicatory,  because  the 
objects  of  discipline  may  be  quite  as  well,  and,  in 
many  cases,  much  better  attained,  by  a  different 
course  ;  and  because  a  public  prosecution,  in  such 
circumstances,  would  tend  unnecessarily  to  spread 
the  knowledge  of  offences,  to  exasperate  and  harden 
offenders,  to  extend  angry  and  vexatious  litigation, 
and  thus  to  render  the  discipline  of  the  church  more 
injurious  than  the  original  offence. 


DISCIPLINE*  393 

III.  No  complaint  or  information,  on  the  subject 
of  personal  and  private  injuries,  shall  be  admitted, 
unless  those  means  of  reconciliation,  and  of  pri- 
vately reclaiming  the  offender,  have  been  used, 
which  are  required  by  Christ,  Mat.  xviii.  15,  16* 
And  in  case  of  offences,  which,  though  not  personal, 
are  private,  that  is,  known  only  to  one,  or  a  very 
few,  it  is  proper  to  take  the  same  steps,  as  far  as 
circumstances  admit. 

IV.  Those  who  bring  information  of  private  and 
personal  injuries  before  judicatories,  without  hav- 
ing taken  these  previous  steps,  shall  themselves  be 
censured,  as  guilty  of  an  offence  against  the  peace 
and  order  of  the  church. 

V.  If  any  person  shall  spread  the  knowledge  of 
an  offence,  unless  so  far  as  shall  be  unavoidable, 
in  prosecuting  it  before  the  proper  judicatory,  or  in 
the  due  performance  of  some  other  indispensable 
duty,  he  shall  be  liable  to  censure,  as  a  slanderer 
of  his  brethren. 

CHAPTER  111- 

Of  public  Offences* 

I.  A  public  offence  is  that  which  is  attended 
with  such  circumstances  as  to  require  the  cogni- 
zance of  a  church  judicatory. 

II.  This  is  always  •'the  case,  when  an  offence  is 
either  so  notorious  and  scandalous,  as  that  no  pri- 
vate steps  would  obviate  its  injurious  effects ;  or 
when,  though  originally  known  to  one,  or  a  few,, 
the  private  steps  have  been  ineffectual,  and  there 
.s,  obviously,  no  way  of  removing  the  offence,  but 
by  means  of  a  judicial  process. 


494  DISCIPLINE. 

III.  An  offence,  gross  in  itself,  and  known  to 
several,  may  be  so  circumstanced,  that  it  plainly 
cannot  be  prosecuted  to  conviction.  In  such  cases, 
however  grievous  it  may  be  to  the  pious,  to  see  an 
unworthy  member  in  the  church,  it  is  proper  to 
wait  until  God,  in  his  righteous  providence,  shall 
give  further  light ;  as  few  things  tend  more  to 
weaken  the  authority  of  discipline,  and  to  multiply 
offences,  than  to  commence  process  without  suffi- 
cient proof. 

IV.  When  any  person  is  charged  with  a  crime, 
not  by  an  individual,  or  individuals,  coming  for- 
ward as  accusers,  but  by  general  rumour,  the  pre- 
vious steps  prescribed  by  our  Lord  in  case  of  pri- 
vate offences,  are  not  necessary ;  but  the  proper 
judicatory  is  bound  to  take  immediate  cognizance 
of  the  affair. 

V.  In  order  to  render  an  offence  proper  for  the 
cognizance  of  a  judicatory  on  this  ground,  the  ru- 
mour must  specify  some  particular  sin  or  sins  $  it 
must  be  general,  or  widely  spread ;  it  must  not 
be  transient,  but  permanent,  and  rather  gaining 
strength  than  declining :  and  it  must  be  accompa- 
nied with  strong  presumption  of  truth  Taking  up 
charges  on  this  ground,  of  course,  requires  great 
caution,  and  the  exercise  of  much  Christian  pru- 
dence. 

VI.  It  may  happen,  however,  that  in  conse- 
quence of  a  report,  which  does  not  fully  amount  to 
a  general  rumour,  as  just  described,  a  slandered 
individual  may  request  a  judicial  investigation, 
which  it  may  be  the  duty  of  the  judicatory  to  in- 
stitute. 


DISCIPLINE.  39o, 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Of  actual  Process. 

I.  When  all  other  means  of  removing  an  offence 
have  failed,  the  judicatory  to  which  cognizance  of 
it  properly  belongs,  shall  judicially  take  it  into  con- 
sideration, 

II.  There  are  two  modes  in  which  an  offence 
may  be  brought  before  a  judicatory  :  either  by  an 
individual  or  individuals,  who  appear  as  accusers, 
and  undertake  to  substantiate  the  charge ;  or  by 
common  fame. 

III.  In  the  former  case,  process  must  be  pursued 
in  the  name  of  the  accuser  or  accusers.  In  the 
latter,  there  is  no  need  of  naming  any  person  as 
the  accuser.  Common  fame  is  the  accuser.  Yet 
a  general  rumour  may  be  raised  by  the  rashness, 
censoriousness,  or  malice,  of  one  or  more  indi- 
viduals. When  this  appears  to  have  been  the  case> 
such  individuals  ought  to  be  censured,  in  propor- 
tion to  the  degree  of  criminality  which  appears 
attached  to  their  conduct. 

IV.  Great  caution  ought  to  be  exercised  in  re- 
ceiving accusations  from  any  person  who  is  known 
to  indulge  a  malignant  spirit  toward  the  accused ; 
who  is  not  of  good  character;  who  is  himself  un- 
der censure  or  process  ;  who  is  deeply  interested, 
in  any  respect,  in  the  conviction  of  the  accused ; 
or  who  is  known  to  be  litigious,  rash,  or  highly 
imprudent. 

V.  When  a  judicatory  enters  on  the  considera- 
tion of  a  crime  or  crimes  alleged,  no  more  shall  be 
done,  at  the  first  meeting,  unless  by  consent  of  par- 

34 


396  DISCIPLINE. 

ties,  than  to  give  the  accused  a  copy  of  each  charge, 
with  the  names  of  the  witnesses  to  support  it ;  and 
to  cite  all  concerned  to  appear  at  the  next  meeting 
of  the  judicatory,  to  have  the  matter  fully  heard 
and  decided.  Notice  shall  be  given  to  the  parties 
concerned,  at  least  ten  days  previously  to  the  meet- 
ing of  the  judicatory. 

VI.  The  citations  shall  be  issued  and  signed  by 
the  moderator  or  clerk,  by  order,  and  in  the  name 
of  the  judicatory.  He  shall  also  furnish  citations 
for  such  witnesses  as  the  accused  shall  nominate, 
to  appear  on  his  behalf. 

VII.  Although  it  is  required  that  the  accused  be 
informed  of  the  names  of  all  the  witnesses  who 
are  to  be  adduced  against  him,  at  least  ten  days 
before  the  time  of  trial,  (unless  he  consent  to  wave 
the  right  and  proceed  immediately)  it  is  not  ne- 
cessary that  he,  on  his  part,  give  a  similar  notice 
to  the  judicatory  of  all  the  witnesses  intended  to  be 
adduced  by  him  for  his  exculpation. 

VIII.  In  exhibiting  charges,  the  times,  places, 
and  circumstances  should,  if  possible,  be  ascertain- 
ed and  stated,  that  the  accused  may  have  an  op- 
portunity to  prove  an  alibi^  or  to  extenuate  or  alle- 
viate his  offence. 

IX.  The  judicatory,  in  many  cases,  may  find  it 
more  for  edification,  to  send  some  members  to  con- 
verse, in  a  private  manner,  with  the  accused  per- 
son ;  and  if  he  confess  guilt,  to  endeavour  to  bring 
him  to  repentance,  than  to  proceed  immediately  to 
citation. 

X.  When  an  accused  person,  or  a  witness,  re- 
fuses to  obey  the  ^citation,  he  shall  be  cited  a  se- 
cond time  5  and  if  he  still  continue  to  refuse,  he 


DISCIPLINE.  397 

shall    be  excluded   from   the  communion  of  the 
church,  for  his  contumacy,  until  he  repent. 

XI.  Although,  on  the  first  citation,  the  person 
cited  shall  declare  in  writing,  or  otherwise,  his  fixed 
determination  not  to  obey  it ;  this  declaration  shall, 
in  no  case,  induce  the  judicatory  to  deviate  from 
the  regular  course  prescribed  for  citations.  They 
shall  proceed  as  if  no  such  declaration  had  been 
made*  The  person  cited  may  afterward  alter  his 
mind. 

XII.  The  time  which  must  elapse  between  the 
first  citation  of  an  accused  person,  or  a  witness, 
and  the  meeting  of  the  judicatory  at  which  he  is 
to  appear,  is  at  least  ten  days.  But  the  time  allot- 
ted for  his  appearance  in  the  subsequent  citation,  is 
left  to  the  discretion  of  the  judicatory ;  provided 
always,  however,  that  it  be  not  less  than  is  quite 
sufficient  for  a  seasonable  and  convenient  compli- 
ance with  the  citation. 

XIII.  The  second  citation  ought  always  to  be 
accompanied  with  a  notice,  that  if  the  person  cited 
do  not  appear  at  the  time  appointed,  the  judicatory, 
besides  censuring  him  for  his  contumacy,  will, 
after  assigning  some  person  to  manage  his  defence, 
proceed  to  take  the  testimony  in  his  case,  as  if  he 
were  present. 

XIV.  Judicatories,  before  proceeding  to  trial, 
ought  to  ascertain  that  their  citations  have  been 
duly  served  on  the  persons  for  whom  they  were  in- 
tended, and  especially  before  they  proceed  to  ulti- 
mate measures  for  contumacy. 

XV.  The  trial  shall  be  fair  and  impartial.  The 
witnesses  shall  be  examined  in  the  presence  of  the 


398  DISCIPLINE. 

accused ;  or,  at  least,  after  he  shall  have  received 
due  citation  to  attend  ;  and  he  shall  be  permitted 
to  ask  any  questions  tending  to  his  own  excul- 
pation. 

XVI.  The  judgment  shall  be  regularly  entered 
on  the  records  of  the  judicatory  :  and  the  parties 
shall  be  allowed  copies  of  the  whole  proceedings, 
at  their  own  expense,  if  they  demand  them.  And 
in  case  of  references  or  appeals,  the  judicatory 
referring,  or  appealed  from,  shall  send  authentic 
copies  of  the  whole  process  to  the  higher  judi- 
catory. 

XVII.  The  person  found  guilty  shall  be  admo- 
nished or  rebuked,  or  excluded  from  church  privi- 
leges, as  the  case  shall  appear  to  deserve,  until  he 
give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance. 

XVIII.  As  cases  may  arise  in  which  many  days, 
or  even  weeks,  may  intervene  before  it  is  practi- 
cable to  commence  process  against  an  accused 
church  member,  the  session  may,  in  such  cases, 
and  ought,  if  they  think  the  edification  of  the  church 
requires  it,  to  prevent  the  accused  person  from  ap- 
proaching the  Lord's  table  until  the  charge  against 
him  can  be  examined. 

XIX.  The  sentence  shall  be  published  only  in 
the  church  or  churches  which  have  been  offended. 
Or,  if  the  offence  be  of  small  importance,  and  such 
as  it  shall  appear  most  for  edification  not  to  pub- 
lish, the  sentence  may  pass  only  in  the  judica- 
tory. 

XX.  Such  gross  offenders  as  will  not  be  reclaim- 
ed by  the  private  or  public  admonitions  of  the 
church,  are  to  be  cut  off  from  its  communion,  agree- 


DISCIPLINE.  399 

ably  to  our  Lord's  direction,  Mat.  xviii.  IT.  And 
the  apostolical  injunction  respecting  the  incestuous 
person,  1  Cor.  v.  1 — 5. 

XXI.  No  professional  counsel  shall  be  permit- 
ted to  appear  and  plead  in  cases  of  process  in  any 
of  our  ecclesiastical  courts.  But  if  any  accused 
person  feel  unable  to  represent  and  plead  his  own 
cause  to  advantage,  he  may  request  any  minister 
or  elder,  belonging  to  the  judicatory  before  which 
he  appears,  to  prepare  and  exhibit  his  cause  as  he 
may  judge  proper.  But  the  minister  or  elder  so 
engaged,  shall  not  be  allowed,  after  pleading  the 
cause  of  the  accused,  to  sit  in  judgment  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  judicatory. 

XXII.  Questions  of  order,  which  arise  in  the 
course  of  process,  shall  be  decided  by  the  mode- 
rator. If  an  appeal  is  made  from  the  chair,  the 
question  on  the  appeal  shall  be  taken  without 
debate. 

XXIII.  In  recording  the  proceedings,  in  cases 
of  judicial  process,  the  reasons  for  all  decisions, 
except  on  questions  of  order,  shall  be  recorded  at 
length ;  that  the  record  may  exhibit  every  thing 
which  had  an  influence  on  the  judgment  of  the 
court.  And  nothing  but  what  is  contained  in  the 
record,  may  be  taken  into  consideration  in  review- 
ing the  proceedings  in  a  superior  court, 


CHAPTER  V. 

Of  Process  against  a  Bishop  or  Minister. 
I.  As  the  honour  and  success  of  the  Gospel  de- 
pend, in  a  great  measure,  on  the  character  of  its 
ministers,  each  presbytery  ought^  with  the  greatest 
34* 


400  DISCIPLINE. 

care  and  impartiality,  to  watch  over  the  personal 
and  professional  conduct  of  all  its  members.  But 
as,  on  the  one  hand,  no  minister  ought,  on  account 
of  his  office,  to  be  screened  from  the  hand  of  jus- 
tice, nor  his  offences  to  be  slightly  censured ;  so 
neither  ought  scandalous  charges  to  be  received 
against  him,  by  any  judicatory,  on  slight  grounds. 

II.  Process  against  a  Gospel  minister  shall  al- 
ways be  entered  before  the  presbytery  of  which  he 
is  a  member.  And  the  same  candour,  caution, 
and  general  method,  substituting  only  the  presby- 
tery for  the  session,  are  to  be  observed  in  investi- 
gating charges  against  him,  as  are  prescribed  ir> 
the  case  of  private  members. 

III.  If  it  be  found  that  the  facts  with  which  a 
minister  stands  charged,  happened  without  the 
bounds  of  his  own  presbytery,  that  presbytery  shall 
send  notice  to  the  presbytery  within  whose  bounds 
they  did  happen :  and  desire  them  either  (if  within 
convenient  distance)  to  cite  the  witnesses  to  appear 
at  the  place  of  trial ;  or,  (if  the  distance  be  so 
great  as  to  render  that  inconvenient,)  to  take  the 
examination  themselves,  and  transmit  an  authentic 
record  of  their  testimony :  always  giving  due  no* 
tice  to  the  accused  person  of  the  time  and  place 
of  such  examination. 

IV.  Nevertheless,  in  case  of  a  minister  being 
supposed  to  be  guilty  of  a  crime,  or  crimes,  at  such 
a  distance  from  his  usual  place  of  residence,  as 
that  the  offence  is  not  likely  to  become  otherwise 
known  to  the  presbytery  to  which  he  belongs ;  it 
shall,  in  such  case,  be  the  duty  of  the  presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  the  facts  shall  have  happened, 
after  satisfying  themselves  that  there  is  probable 


DISCIPLINE.  401 

ground  of  accusation,  to  send  notice  to  the  presby- 
tery of  which  he  is  a  member,  who  are  to  proceed 
against  him,  and  either  send  and  take  the  testi- 
mony themselves,  by  a  commission  of  their  own 
body,  or  request  the  other  presbytery  to  take  it  for 
them,  and  transmit  the  same,  properly  authen- 
ticated. 

V.  Process  against  a  Gospel  minister  shall  not 
be  commenced,  unless  some  person  or  persons, 
undertake  to  make  out  the  charge  :  or  unless  com- 
mon fame  so  loudly  proclaims  the  scandal,  that  the 
presbytery  find  it  necessary,  for  the  honour  of  re- 
ligion, to  investigate  the  charge. 

VI.  As  the  success  of  the  Gospel  greatly  de- 
pends upon  the  exemplary  character  of  its  minis- 
ters, their  soundness  in  the  faith,  and  holy  con- 
versation ;  and  as  it  is  the  duty  of  all  Christians  to 
be  very  cautious  in  taking  up  an  ill  report  of  any 
man,  but  especially  of  a  minister  of  the  Gospel ; 
therefore,  if  any  man  knows  a  minister  to  be  guilty 
of  a  private,  censurable  fault,  he  should  warn  him 
in  private.  But  if  the  guilty  person  persist  in  his 
fault,  or  it  become  public,  he  who  knows  it,  should 
apply  to  some  other  bishop  of  the  presbytery  for 
his  advice  in  the  case. 

VII.  The  prosecutor  of  a  minister  shall  be 
previously  warned,  that  if  he  fail  to  prove  the 
charges,  he  must  himself  be  censured  as  a  slan- 
derer of  the  Gospel  ministry,  in  proportion  to 
the  malignancy  or  rashness  that  shall  appear  in 
the  prosecution. 

VIII.  When  complaint  is  laid  before  the  pres- 
bytery, it  must  be  reduced  to  writing ;  and  nothing 


402  DISCIPLINE. 

further  is  to  be  done  at  the  first  meeting,  (unless 
by  consent  of  parties,)  than  giving  the  minister  a 
full  copy  of  the  charges,  with  the  names  of  the 
witnesses  annexed  ;  and  citing  all  parties,  and  their 
witnesses,  to  appear  and  be  heard  at  the  next 
meeting  ;  which  meeting  shall  not  be  sooner  than 
ten  days  after  such  citation. 

IX.  When  a  member  of  a  church  judicatory  is 
under  process,  it  shall  be  discretionary  with  the 
judicatory  whether  his  privileges  of  deliberating 
and  voting,  as  a  member,  in  other  matters,  shall 
be  suspended  until  the  process  is  finally  issued,  or 
not. 

X.  At  the  next  meeting  of  the  presbytery,  the 
charges  shall  be  read  to  him,  and  he  shall  be  called 
upon  to  say  whether  he  is  guilty. or  not.  If  he 
~onfess,  and  the  matter  be  base  and  flagitious ; 
*uch  as  drunkenness,  uncleanness,  or  crimes  of  a 
higher  nature,  however  penitent  he  may  appear, 
to  the  satisfaction  of  all,  the  presbytery  must, 
without  delay,  suspend  him  from  the  exercise  of 
his  office,  or  depose  him  from  the  ministry ;  and, 
if  the  way  be  clear  for  the  purpose,  appoint  him  a 
due  time  to  confess  publicly  before  the  congrega- 
tion offended,  and  to  profess  his  penitence. 

XI.  If  a  minister  accused  of  atrocious  crimes, 
being  twice  duly  cited,  shall  refuse  to  attend  the 
presbytery,  he  shall  be  immediately  suspended. 
And  if,  after  another  citation,  he  still  refuse  to 
attend,  he  shall  be  deposed  as  contumacious. 

XII.  If  the  minister,  when  he  appears,  will  not 
confess  ;  but  denies  the  facts  alleged  against  him ; 
if.  on  hearing  the  witnesses,  the  charges  appear 


DISCIPLINE.  403 

important,  and  well  supported,  the  presbytery- 
must,  nevertheless,  censure  him ;  and  admonish, 
suspend,  or  depose  him,  according  to  the  nature  of 
the  offence. 

XIII.  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of  such  a  na- 
ture as  to  infer  deposition ;  but  errors  ought  to  be 
carefully  considered ;  whether  they  strike  at  the 
vitals  of  religion,  and  are  industriously  spread  ;  or, 
whether  they  arise  from  the  weakness  of  the 
human  understanding,  and  are  not  likely  to  do 
much  injury. 

XIV.  A  minister  under  process  for  heresy  or 
schism,  should  be  treated  with  Christian  and  bro- 
therly tenderness.  Frequent  conferences  ought  to 
be  held  with  him,  and  proper  admonitions  adminis- 
tered. For  some  more  dangerous  errors,  how- 
ever, suspension  may  become  necessary. 

XV.  If  the  presbytery  find,  on  trial,  that  the 
matter  complained  of,  amounts  to  no  more  than 
such  acts  of  infirmity  as  may  be  amended,  and  the 
people  satisfied  ;  so  that  little  or  nothing  remains 
to  hinder  his  usefulness,  they  shall  take  all  prudent 
measures  to  remove  the  offence. 

XVI.  A  minister  deposed  for  scandalous  con- 
duct, shall  not  be  restored,  even  on  the  deepest 
sorrow  for  his  sin,  until  after  some  time  of  eminent 
and  exemplary,  humble  and  edifying  conversation, 
to  heal  the  wound  made  by  his  scandal.  And  he 
ought  in  no  case  to  be  restored,  until  it  shall  ap- 
pear, that  the  sentiments  of  the  religious  public 
are  strongly  in  his  favour,  and  demand  his  restora- 
tion. 

XVII.  As  soon  as  a  minister  is  deposed,  his  con- 
gregation shall  be  declared  vacant. 


404  DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Of  Witnesses. 

I.  Judicatories  ought  to  be  very  careful  and 
impartial  in  receiving  testimony.  All  persons  are 
not  competent  as  witnesses ;  and  all  who  are  com- 
petent are  not  credible. 

II.  A  competent  witness  is  one  who  ought  to  be 
admitted  and  heard.  The  competency  of  a  wit- 
ness may  be  affected  by  his  want  of  the  proper 
age ;  by  a  want  of  any  of  the  senses  essential  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  matter  which  he  is  called  to  es- 
tablish ;  by  weakness  of  understanding  ;  by  infamy 
of  character ;  by  being  under  church  censure  for 
falsehood  or  perjury  ;  by  nearness  of  relationship  to 
any  of  the  parties  ;  and  by  a  variety  of  considera- 
tions which  cannot  be  specified  in  detail. 

III.  Where  there  is  room  for  doubt  with  re- 
gard to  any  of  these  points,  either  party  has  a  right 
to  challenge  witnesses  ;  and  the  judicatory  shall 
candidly  attend  to  the  exceptions,  and  decide  upon 
them. 

IV.  The  credibility  of  a  witness,  or  the  degree 
of  credit  due  to  his  testimony,  may  be  affected  by 
relationship  to  any  of  the  parties  ;  by  deep  interest 
in  the  result  of  the  trial ;  by  general  rashness,  in- 
discretion, or  malignity  of  character ;  and  by  va- 
rious other  circumstances;  to  which  judicatories 
shall  carefully  attend,  and  for  which  they  shall 
make  all  proper  allowance  in  their  decision. 

V.  A  husband  or  wife  shall  not  be  compelled  to 
bear  testimony  against  each  other  in  any  judica- 
tory. 


DISCIPLINE.  40a 

VI.  The  testimony  of  more  than  one  witness  is 
necessary  in  order  to  establish  any  charge  ;  yet  if 
several  credible  witnesses  bear  testimony  to  differ- 
ent similar  acts,  belonging  to  the  same  general 
charge,  the  crime  shall  be  considered  as  proved. 

VII.  No  witness,  afterward  to  be  examined, 
except  a  member  of  the  judicatory,  shall  be  pre- 
sent during  the  examination  of  another  witness  on 
the  same  case,  unless  by  consent  of  parties. 

VIII.  To  prevent  confusion,  witnesses  shall  be 
examined  first  by  the  party  introducing  them  :  then 
cross-examined  by  the  opposite  party  :  after  which 
any  member  of  the  judicatory,  or  either  party, 
may  put  additional  interrogatories.  But  no  ques- 
tion shall  be  put  or  answered,  except  by  permission 
of  the  moderator. 

IX.  The  oath  or  affirmation  to  a  witness,  shall 
be  administered  by  the  moderator,  in  the  follow- 
ing or  like  terms  :  "  You  solemnly  promise,  in  the 
"  presence  of  the  omniscient  and  heart-searching 
"  God,  that  you  will  declare  the  truth,  the  whole 
"  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  according  to  the 
u  best  of  your  knowledge,  in  the  matter  in  which 
"  you  are  called  to  witness,  as  you  shall  answer  it 
"  to  the  great  Judge  of  quick  and  dead." 

X.  Every  question  put  to  a  witness  shall,  if  re- 
quired, be  reduced  to  writing.     When  answered, 
it  shall,  together  with  the  answer,  be  recorded,  if  % 
deemed  by  either  party  of  sufficient  importance. 

XI.  The  records  of  a  judicatory,  or  any  part  of 
them,  whether  original  or  transcribed,  if  regularly 
authenticated  by  the  moderator  and  clerk,  or  either 
of  them,  shall  be  deemed  good  and  sufficient  evi- 
dence in  every  other  judicatory. 


406  DISCIPLINE. 

XIT.  In  like  manner,  testimony  taken  by  one 
judicatory,  and  regularly  certified,  shall  be  receiv- 
ed by  every  other  judicatory,  as  no  less  valid  than 
if  it  had  been  taken  by  themselves. 

XIII.  Cases  may  arise  in  which  it  is  not  con- 
venient for  a  judicatory  to  have  the  whole,  or  per- 
haps, any  part  of  the  testimony  in  a  particular 
cause,  taken  in  their  presence.  In  this  case  a 
commission  of  the  judicatory,  consisting  of  two  or 
three  members,  may  be  appointed,  and  authorized 
to  proceed  to  the  place  where  the  witness  or  wit- 
nesses reside,  and  take  the  testimony  in  question, 
which  shall  be  considered  as  if  taken  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  judicatory :  of  which  commission, 
and  of  the  time  and  place  of  their  meeting,  due  no- 
tice shall  be  given  to  the  opposite  party,  that  he 
may  have  an  opportunity  of  attending.  And  if  the 
accused  shall  desire  on  his  part,  to  take  testimony 
at  a  distance  for  his  own  exculpation,  he  shall  give 
notice  to  the  judicatory  of  the  time  and  place  when 
it  is  proposed  to  take  it,  that  a  commission,  as  in 
the  former  case,  may  be  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose. 

XIV.  When  the  witnesses  have  all  been  exa 
mined,  the  accused  and  the  prosecutor  shall  have 
the  privilege  of  commenting  on  their  testimony  to 
any  reasonable  extent. 

XV.  A  member  of  the  judicatory  may  be  called 
upon  to  bear  testimony  in  a  case  which  comes  be- 
fore it.  He  shall  be  qualified  as  other  witnesses 
are ;  and  after  having  given  his  testimony,  he  may 
immediately  resume  his  seat  as  a  member  of  the 
judicatory. 


DISCIPLINE.  407 

XVI.  A  member  of  the  church  summoned  as  a 
witness,  and  refusing  to  appear,  or,  having  appear- 
ed, refusing  to  give  testimony,  may  be  censured 
for  contumacy,  according  to  the  circumstances  of 
the  case. 

XVII.  The  testimony  given  by  witnesses,  must 
be  faithfully  recorded,  and  read  to  them,  for  their 
approbation  or  subscription. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Of  the  "carious  Ways  in  which  a  Cause  nuty  be  car- 
ried from  a  lower  Judicatory  to  a  higher. 

I.  In  all  governments  conducted  by  men,  wrong 
may  be  done,  from  ignorance,  from  prejudice,  from 
malice,  or  from  other  causes.  To  prevent  the 
continued  existence  of  this  wrong,  is  one  great  de- 
sign of  superior  judicatories.  And  although  there 
must  be  a  last  resort,  beyond  which  there  is  no  ap- 
peal ;  yet  the  security  against  permanent  wrong 
will  be  as  great  as  the  nature  of  the  case  admits, 
when  those  who  had  no  concern  in  the  origin  of  the 
proceedings,  are  brought  to  review  them,  and  to 
annul  or  confirm  them,  as  they  see  cause  ;  when  a 
greater  number  of  counsellors,  are  made  to  sanction 
the  judgments,  or  to  correct  the  errors,  of  a  smaller ; 
and  finally,  when  the  whole  church  is  called  to  sit 
in  judgment  on  the  acts  of  a  part. 

II.  Every  kind  of  decision  which  is  formed  in 
any  church  judicatory,  except  the  highest,  is  sub- 
ject to  the  review  of  a  superior  judicatory,  and  may 
be  carried  before  it  in  one  or  the  other  of  the  four 
following  ways. 

35 


408  DISCIPLINE. 

SECTION  I. 

GENERAL  REVIEW  AND  CONTROL. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  judicatory  above  a 
church  session,  at  least  once  a  year,  to  review  the 
records  of  the  proceedings  of  the  judicatory  next 
below.  And  if  any  lower  judicatory  shall  omit  to 
send  up  its  records  for  this  purpose,  the  higher  may 
issue  an  order  to  produce  them,  either  immedi-. 
ately,  or  at  a  particular  time,  as  circumstances 
may  require. 

II.  In  reviewing  the  records  of  an  inferior  judi- 
catory, it  is  proper  to  examine,  First,  Whether  the 
proceedings  have  been  constitutional  and  regular : 
Secondly,  Whether  they  have  been  wise,  equita- 
ble, and  for  the  edification  of  the  church ;  Thirdly, 
Whether  they  have  been  correctly  recorded. 

III.  In  most  cases  the  superior  judicatory  may 
be  considered  as  fulfilling  its  duty,  by  simply  re- 
cording, on  its  own  minutes,  the  animadversion  or 
censure  which  it  may  think  proper  to  pass  on  re- 
cords under  review  ;  and  also  by  making  an  entry 
of  the  same  in  the  book  reviewed.  But  it  maybe 
that,  in  the  course  of  review,  cases  of  irregular 
proceedings  may  be  found  so  disreputable  and  in- 
jurious as  to  demand  the  interference  of  the  supe- 
rior judicatory.  In  cases  of  this  kind  the  inferior 
judicatory  may  be  required  to  review  and  correct 
its  proceedings. 

IV.  No  judicial  decision,  however,  of  a  judica- 
tory shall  be  reversed,  unless  it  be  regularly  brought 
up  by  appeal  or  complaint. 


DISCIPLINE.  409 

V  Judicatories  may  sometimes  entirely  neglect 
to  perform  their  duty ;  by  which  neglect,  heretical 
opinions,  or  corrupt  practices,  may  be  allowed  to 
gain  ground  ;  or  offenders  of  a  very  gross  character 
may  be  suffered  to  escape  :  or  some  circumstances 
in  their  proceedings,  of  very  great  irregularity,  may 
not  be  distinctly  recorded  by  them.  In  any  ot 
which  cases,  their  records  will  by  no  means  exhibit 
to  the  superior  judicatory  a  full  view  of  their  pro- 
ceedings. If  therefore  the  superior  judicatory  be 
well  advised,  by  common  fame,  that  such  neglects  or 
irregularities  have  occurred  on  the  part  of  the  infe- 
rior judicatory,  it  is  incumbent  on  them  to  take  cog- 
nizance of  the  same  ;  and  to  examine,  deliberate, 
and  judge  in  the  whole  matter,  as  completely  as  if 
it  had  been  recorded,  and  thus  brought  up  by  the 
review  of  the  records. 

VI.  When  any  important  delinquency,  or  gross- 
ly unconstitutional  proceedings,  appear  in  the  re- 
cords of  any  judicatory,  or  are  charged  against 
them  by  common  fame,  the  first  step  to  be  taken  by 
the  judicatory  next  above,  is  to  cite  the  judicatory 
alleged  to  have  offended,  to  appear  at  a  specified 
time  and  place,  and  to  show  what  it  has  done,  or 
failed  to  do  in  the  case  in  question :  after  which 
the  judicatory  thus  issuing  the  citation,  shall  re- 
mit the  whole  matter  to  the  delinquent  judicatory, 
with  a  direction  to  take  it  up,  and  dispose  of  it  in 
a  constitutional  manner,  or  stay  all  further  pro- 
ceedings in  the  case,  as  circumstances  may  require. 


410  DISCIPLINE. 

SECTION  II. 

OF  REFERENCES. 

I.  A  reference  is  a  judicial  representation,  made 
by  an  inferior  judicatory  to  a  superior,  of  a  case 
not  yet  decided ;  which  representation  ought  al- 
ways to  be  in  writing. 

II.  Cases  which  are  new,  important,  difficult, 
of  peculiar  delicacy,  the  decision  of  which  may 
establish  principles  or  precedents  of  extensive  in- 
fluence, on  which  the  sentiments  of  the  inferior 
judicatory  are  greatly  divided,  or  on  which,  for  any 
reason,  it  is  highly  desirable  that  a  larger  body 
should  first  decide,  are  proper  subjects  of  reference. 

III.  References  are  either  for  mere  advice,  pre- 
paratory to  a  decision  by  the  inferior  judicatory ; 
or  for  ultimate  trial  and  decision  by  the  superior. 

IV.  In  the  former  case,  the  reference  only  sits- 
pends  the  decision  of  the  judicatory  from  which  it 
comes  :— in  the  latter  case  it  totally  relinquishes 
the  decision,  and  submits  the  whole  cause  to  the 
final  judgment  of  the  superior  judicatory. 

V.  Although  references  may  in  some  cases,  as 
before  stated,  be  highly  proper  ;  yet  it  is,  generally 
speaking,  nfrre  conducive  to  the  public  good,  that 
each  judicatory  should  fulfil  its  duty  by  exercising 
its  judgment. 

VI.  Although  a  reference  ought,  generally,  to 
procure  advice  from  the  superior  judicatory ;  yet 
that  judicatory  is  not  necessarily  bound  to  give  a 
final  judgment  in  the  case,  even  if  requested  to  do 
so  :  but  may  remit  the  whole  cause,  either  with  or 


DISCIPLINE.  411 

without  advice,  back  to  the  judicatory  by  which  it 
was  referred. 

VII.  In  cases  of  reference,  the  members  of  the 
inferior  judicatory  making  it,  retain  all  the  privi- 
leges of  deliberating  and  voting,  in  the  course  of 
trial  and  judgment  before  the  superior  judicatory, 
which  they  would  have  had,  if  no  reference  had 
been  made. 

VIII.  References  are,  generally,  to  be  carried 
to  the  judicatory  immediately  superior. 

IX.  In  cases  of  reference,  the  judicatory  refer- 
ring ought  to  have  all  the  testimony,  and  other  do- 
cuments, duly  prepared,  produced,  and  in  perfect 
readiness  ;  so  that  the  superior  judicatory  may  be 
able  to  consider  and  issue  the  case  with  as  little 
difficulty  or  delay  as  possible. 


SECTION  III. 

OF  APrEALS. 

I.  An  appeal  is  the  removal  of  a  cause  already 
decided,  from  an  inferior  to  a  superior  judicatory, 
by  a  party  aggrieved. 

II.  All  persons  who  have  submitted  to  a  regu- 
lar trial  in  an  inferior,  may  appeal  to  a  higher  ju- 
dicatory. 

III.  Any  irregularity  in  the  proceedings  of  the 
inferior  judicatory  ;  a  refusal  of  reasonable  indul- 
gence to  a  party  on  trial ;  declining  to  receive  im- 
portant testimony ;  hurrying  to  a  decision  before 
the  testimony  is  fully  taken ;  a  manifestation  of 
prejudice  in  the  case ;  and  mistake  or  injustice  in 
the  decision — are  all  proper  grounds  of  appeal. 


412  DISCIPLINE. 

IV.  Appeals  may  be,  either  from  a  part  of  the 
proceedings  of  a  judicatory,  or  from  a  definitive 
sentence. 

V.  Every  appellant  is  bound  to  give  notice  of 
his  intention  to  appeal,  and  also  to  lay  the  reasons 
thereof,  in  writing,  before  the  judicatory  appealed 
from,  either  before  its  rising,  or  within  ten  days 
thereafter.  If  this  notice,  or  these  reasons,  be  not 
given  to  the  judicatory  while  in  session,  they  shall 
be  lodged  with  the  moderator. 

VI.  Appeals  are  generally  to  be  carried  in  re- 
gular gradation,  from  an  inferior  judicatory  to  the 
one  immediately  superior. 

VII.  The  appellant  shall  lodge  his  appeal,  and 
the  reasons  of  it,  with  the  clerk  of  the  higher  judi- 
catory, before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  their 
session. 

VIII.  In  taking  up  an  appeal,  after  ascertaining 
that  the  appellant  on  his  part,  has  conducted  it  re- 
gularly, theirs/  step  shall  be  to  read  the  sentence 
appealed  from :  secondly,  to  read  the  reasons 
which  were  assigned  by  the  appellant  for  his  ap- 
peal, and  which  are  on  record :  thirdly,  to  read 
the  whole  record  of  the  proceedings  of  the  inferior 
judicatory  in  the  case,  including  all  the  testimony, 
and  the  reasons  of  their  decision  -.fourthly,  to  hear 
the  original  parties :  fifthly,  to  hear  any  of  the 
members  of  the  inferior  judicatory,  in  explanation 
of  the  grounds  of  their  decision,  or  of  their  dissent 
from  it. 

IX.  After  all  the  parties  shall  have  been  fully 
heard,  and  all  the  information  gained  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  superior  judicatory,  from  those  of  the 


DISCIPLINE,  413 

inferior,  which  shall  be  deemed  requisite,  the  origi- 
nal parties,  and  all  the  members  of  the  inferior  ju- 
dicatory, shall  withdraw  ;  when  the  cleik  shall  call 
the  roll,  that  every  member  may  have  an  opportu- 
nity to  express  his  opinion  on  the  case  ;  after  which 
the  final  vote  shall  be  taken. 

X.  The  decision  may  be  either  to  confirm  or 
reverse,  in  whole,  or  in  part,  the  decision  of  the 
inferior  judicatory ;  or  to  remit  the  cause,  for  the 
purpose  of  amending  the  record,  should  it  appear 
to  be  incorrect  or  defective ;  or  for  a  new  trial. 

XI.  If  an  appellant,  after  entering  his  appeal  to 
a  superior  judicatory,  fail  to  prosecute  it,  it  shall 
be  considered  as  abandoned,  and  the  sentence  ap- 
pealed from  shall  be  final.  And  an  appellant  shall 
be  considered  as  abandoning  his  appeal,  if  he  do 
not  appear  before  the  judicatory  appealed  to,  on 
the  first  or  second  day  of  its  meeting,  next  ensuing 
the  date  of  his  notice  of  appeal.  Except  in  cases 
in  which  the  appellant  can  make  it  appear  that  he 
was  prevented  from  seasonably  prosecuting  his  ap- 
peal by  the  providence  of  God. 

XII.  Members  of  judicatories  appealed  from, 
cannot  be  allowed  to  vote  in  the  superior  judica- 
tory, on  any  question  connected  with  the  appeal. 

XIII.  If  the  members  of  the  inferior  judicatory, 
in  case  of  a  sentence  appealed  from,  appear  to 
have  acted  according  to  the  best  of  their  judgment, 
and  with  good  intention,  they  incur  no  censure,  al- 
though their  sentence  be  reversed.  Yet,  if  they 
appear  to  have  acted  irregularly  or  corruptly,  they 
shall  be  censured  as  the  case  may  require. 

XIV.  If  an  appellant  is  found  to  manifest  a  liti- 
gious or  other  unchristian  spirit,  in  the  prosecu- 


414  DISCIPLINE. 

tion  of  his  appeal,  he  shall  be  censured  according 
to  the  degree  of  his  offence. 

XV.  The  necessary  operation  of  an  appeal  is, 
to  suspend  all  further  proceedings  on  the  ground 
of  the  sentence  appealed  from.  But  if  a  sen- 
tence of  suspension,  or  excommunication  from 
church  privileges,  or  of  deposition  from  office,  be 
the  sentence  appealed  from,  it  shall  be  considered 
as  in  force  until  the  appeal  shall  be  issued. 

XVI.  It  shall  always  be  deemed  the  duty  of  the 
judicatory,  whose  judgment  is  appealed  from,  to 
send  authentic  copies  of  all  their  records,  and  of 
the  whole  testimony  relating  to  the  matter  of  the 
appeal.  And  if  any  judicatory  shall  neglect  its 
duty  in  this  respect ;  especially,  if  thereby  an  ap- 
pellant, who  has  conducted  with  regularity  on  his 
part,  is  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  having  his  ap- 
peal seasonably  issued  5  such  judicatory  shall  be 
censured  according  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
case. 

XVII.  An  appeal  shall  in  no  case  be  entered, 
except  by  one  of  the  original  parties. 


SECTION  IV. 

OF  COMPLAINTS. 

I.  Another  method  by  which  a  cause  which 
has  been  decided  by  an  inferior  judicatory,  may 
be  carried  before  a  superior,  is  by  complaint. 

II.  A  complaint  is  a  representation  made  to  a 
superior,  by  any  member  or  members  of  a  mino- 
rity of  an  inferior  judicatory,  or  by  any  other  per- 
son or  persons,  respecting  a  decision  by  an  infe- 


DISCIPLINE.  415 

rior  judicatory,  which  in  the  opinion  of  the  com- 
plainants, has  been  irregularly  or  unjustly  made. 

III.  The  cases  in  which  complaint  is  proper  and 
advisable,  are  such  as  the  following,  viz.  The 
judgment  of  an  inferior  judicatory  may  be  favour- 
able to  the  only  party  who  has  been  placed  at 
their  bar  ;  or  the  judgment  in  question  may  do  no 
wrong  to  any  individual ;  or  the  party  who  is 
aggrieved  by  it  may  decline  the  trouble  of  con- 
ducting an  appeal.  In  any  of  these  cases  no  ap- 
peal is  to  be  expected.  And  yet  the  judgment  may 
appear  to  some  of  the  members  of  the  judicatory, 
to  be  contrary  to  the  constitution  of  the  church, 
injurious  to  the  interests  of  religion,  and  calcula- 
ted to  degrade  the  character  of  those  who  have 
pronounced  it.  In  this  case  the  minority  have 
not  only  a  right  to  record,  in  the  minutes  of  the 
judicatory,  their  dissent  from  this  judgment,  or 
their  protest  against  it,  but  they  have  also  a  right 
to  complain  to  the  superior  judicatory. 

IV.  Notice  of  a  complaint  shall  always  be  given 
before  the  rising  of  the  judicatory,  or  within  ten 
days  thereafter,  as  in  the  case  of  an  appeal. 

V.  This  complaint  brings  the  whole  proceedings 
in  the  case  under  the  review  of  the  superior  judi- 
catory ;  and  if  the  complaint  appears  to  be  well 
founded,  it  may  have  the  effect  not  only  of  draw- 
ing down  censure  upon  those  who  concurred  in  the 
judgment  complained  of;  but  also  of  reversing 
that  judgment,  and  placing  matters  in  the  same 
situation  in  which  they  were  before  the  judgment 
was  pronounced. 

VI.  In  cases  of  complaint,  however,  as  in  those 
of  appeal,  the  reversal  of  a  judgment  of  an  infe- 


416  DISCIPLINE. 

rior  judicatory  is  not  necessarily  connected  with 
censure  on  that  judicatory. 

VII.  None  of  the  members  of  the  judicatory 
whose  act  is  complained  of,  can  vote  in  the  supe- 
rior judicatory,  on  any  question  connected  with 
the  complaint. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Of  Dissents  and  Protests. 

I.  A  dissent  is  a  declaration  on  the  part  of  one 
or  more  members  of  a  minority,  in  a  judicatory, 
expressing  a  different  opinion  from  that  of  the  ma- 
jority in  a  particular  case.  A  dissent,  unaccompa- 
nied with  reasons,  is  always  entered  on  the  records 
of  the  judicatory. 

II.  A  protest  is  a  more  solemn  and  formal  decla- 
ration, made  by  members  of  a  minority  as  before- 
mentioned,  bearing  their  testimony  against  what 
they  deem  a  mischievous  or  erroneous  judgment ; 
and  is  generally  accompanied  with  a  detail  of  the 
reasons  on  which  it  is  founded. 

III.  If  a  protest  or  dissent  be  couched  in  de- 
cent and  respectful  language,  and  contain  no  of- 
fensive reflections  or  insinuations  against  the  ma- 
jority of  the  judicatory,  those  who  offer  it  have  a 
right  to  have  it  recorded  on  the  minutes. 

IV.  A  dissent  or  protest  may  be  accompanied 
with  a  complaint  to  a  superior  judicatory,  or  not, 
at  the  pleasure  of  those  who  offer  it.  If  not  thus 
accompanied,  it  is  simply  left  to  speak  for  itself, 
when  the  records  containing  it  come  to  be  review- 
ed by  the  superior  judicatory. 


DISCIPLINE.  417 

V.  It  may  sometimes  happen  that  a  protest, 
though  not  infringing  the  rules  of  decorum,  either 
in  its  language  or  matter,  may  impute  to  the  judi- 
catory whose  judgment  it  opposes,  some  principles 
or  reasonings  which  it  never  adopted.  In  this 
case  the  majority  of  the  judicatory  may  with  pro- 
priety appoint  a  committee  to  draw  up  an  answer 
to  the  protest,  which,  after  being  adopted  as  the 
act  of  the  judicatory,  ought  to  be  inserted  on  the 
records. 

VI.  When,  in  such  a  case,  the  answer  of  the 
majority  is  brought  in,  those  who  entered  their  pro- 
test may  be  of  the  opinion  that  fidelity  to  their 
cause  calls  upon  them  to  make  a  reply  to  the  an- 
swer. This,  however,  ought  by  no  means  to  be 
admitted ;  as  the  majority  might,  of  course,  rejoin, 
and  litigation  might  be  perpetuated,  to  the  great 
inconvenience  and  disgrace  of  the  judicatory. 

VII.  When,  however,  those  who  have  protested, 
consider  the  answer  of  the  majority  as  imputing  to 
them  opinions  or  conduct  which  they  disavow  ;  the 
proper  course  is,  to  ask  leave  to  take  back  their 
protest,  and  modify  it  in  such  manner  as  to  render 
it  more  agreeable  to  their  views.  This  alteration 
may  lead  to  a  corresponding  alteration  in  the  an- 
swer of  the  majority  5  with  which  the  whole  affair 
ought  to  terminate. 

VIII.  None  can  join  in  a  protest  against  a  deci- 
sion of  any  judicatory,  excepting  those  who  had  a 
right  to  vote  in  said  decision. 


418  DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

New  Testimony. 

I.  If,  after  a  trial  before  any  judicatory,  new 
testimony  be  discovered,  which  is  supposed  to  be 
highly  important  to  the  exculpation  of  the  accused, 
it  is  proper  for  him  to  ask,  and  for  the  judicatory 
to  grant,  a  new  trial. 

II.  It  sometimes  happens,  in  tliQ  prosecution  ot 
appeals,  that  testimony,  which  had  not  been  exhi- 
bited before  the  inferior  judicatory,  is  represented 
to  exist,  and  to  be  of  considerable  importance  in 
the  case. 

III.  Representations  of  this  kind  ought  not  to 
be  lightly,  or  of  course,  sustained.  But  the  supe- 
rior judicatory  ought  to  be  well  satisfied,  that  the 
alleged  testimony  is  of  real  importance,  before 
they  determine  to  put  the  inferior  judicatory  to  the 
trouble  of  a  new  trial. 

IV.  When  such  testimony,  therefore,  is  alleged 
to  exist,  either  by  the  appellant,  or  the  judicatory 
appealed  from,  it  will  be  proper  for  the  superior 
judicatory  to  inquire  into  the  nature  and  import  of 
the  testimony  ;  what  is  intended  to  be  proved  by 
it ;  and,  whether  there  is  any  probability  that  it 
will  really  establish  the  point  intended  to  be  esta- 
blished. 

V.  If  it  appear  that  the  fact  proposed  to  be  esta- 
blished by  the  new  testimony  is  important ;  that  is, 
if  it  appear  to  be  such  a  fact  as,  if  proved,  would 
materially  alter  the  aspect  of  the  cause ;  and  it 
there  be  any  probability  that  the  testimony  in  ques- 
tion will  be  sufficient  to  establish  the  alleged  fact , 


DISCIPLINE.  419 

then  the  superior  judicatory  ought  to  send  the 
cause  back  to  the  inferior  for  a  new  trial, 

VI.  Cases  may  arise,  however,  in  which  the  ju- 
dicatory appealed  from,  and  the  appellant,  may 
concur  in  requesting  the  superior  judicatory  to 
take  up  and  issue  the  appeal,  with  the  additional 
light  which  the  new  evidence  may  afford.  In  this 
case,  and  especially  if  very  serious  injury  is  likely 
to  happen,  either  to  the  appellant,  or  to  the  church, 
by  the  delay  which  a  new  trial  would  occasion,  the 
superior  judicatory  may  proceed  to  hear  the  new 
testimony,  and  to  issue  the  appeal,  with  the  aid  of 
the  additional  light  which  that  testimony  may 
afford. 

VII.  When,  however,  the  judgment  of  the  in- 
ferior judicatory  is  reversed ;  and  it  is  apparent 
that  the  new  testimony  had  considerable  influence 
in  procuring  the  reversal ;  it  ought  to  be  so  stated 
in  the  decision  of  the  superior  judicatory ;  inasmuch 
as  it  would  be  injustice  to  the  inferior  judicatory  to 
reverse  their  decision,  upon  grounds  which  were 
never  before  them,  without  explaining  the  fact. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Jurisdiction* 

1.  When  a  member  shall  be  dismissed  from  one 
church,  with  a  view  to  his  joining  another ;  if  he 
commit  an  offence  previous  to  his  joining  the  lat- 
ter, he  shall  be  considered  as  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  church  which  dismissed  him,  and  amenable 
to  it,  up  to  the  time  when  he  actually  becomes 
56 


420  DISCIPLINE. 

connected  with  that  to  which  he  was  dismissed  and 
recommended. 

II.  The  same  principle  applies  to  a  minister; 
who  is  always  to  be  considered  as  remaining  un* 
der  the  jurisdiction  of  the  presbytery  which  dis- 
missed him,  until  he  actually  becomes  a  member 
of  another. 

III.  If,  however,  either  a  minister,  or  a  private 
member,  shall  be  charged  with  a  crime  which  ap- 
pears to  have  been  committed  during  the  interval 
between  the  date  of  his  dismission,  and  his  actu- 
ally joining  the  new  body,  but  which  did  not  come 
to  light  until  after  he  had  joined  the  new  body, 
that  body  shall  be  empowered  and  bound  to  con- 
duct the  process  against  him. 

IV.  No  presbytery  shall  dismiss  a  minister,  or 
licentiate,  or  candidate  for  licensure,  without  spe- 
cifying the  particular  presbytery,  or  other  ecclesi- 
astical body,  with  which  he  is  to  be  connected. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Limitation  of  Time* 

I.  When  any  member  shall  remove  from  one 
congregation  to  another,  he  shall  produce  satisfac- 
tory testimonials  of  his  church  membership  and 
dismission,  before  he  be  admitted  as  a  regular 
member  of  that  church  :  unless  the  church  to  which 
he  removes,  has  other  satisfactory  means  of  infor- 
mation. 

II.  No  certificate  of  church  membership  shall 
be  considered  as  valid  testimony  of  the  good  stand- 
ing of  the  bearer,  if  it  be  more  than  one  year  old. 


DISCIPLINE.  421 

except  where  there  has  been  no  opportunity  of 
presenting  it  to  a  church. 

III.  When  persons  remove  to  a  distance,  and 
neglect,  for  a  considerable  time,  to  apply  for  tes- 
timonials of  dismission,  and  good  standing,  the  tes- 
timonials given  them  shall  testify  to  their  charac- 
ter only  up  to  the  time  of  their  removal,  unless  the 
judicatory  have  good  information  of  a  more  recent 
date. 

IV.  If  a  church  member  have  been  more  than 
two  years  absent  from  the  place  of  his  ordinary  re- 
sidence and  ecclesiastical  connexions,  if  he  apply 
for  a  certificate  of  membership,  his  absence,  and 
the  ignorance  of  the  church  respecting  his  demea- 
nour for  that  time,  shall  be  distinctly  stated  in  the 
certificate. 

V.  Process,  in  case  of  scandal,  shall  commence 
within  the  space  of  one  year  after  the  crime  shall 
have  been  committed ;  unless  it  shall  have  recently 
become  flagrant.  It  may  happen,  however,  that 
a  church  member,  after  removing  to  a  place  far 
distant  from  his  former  residence,  and  where  his 
connexion  with  the  church  is  unknown,  may  com- 
mit a  crime,  on  account  of  which  process  cannot 
be  instituted  within  the  time  above  specified.  In 
all  such  cases,  the  recent  discovery  of  the  church 
membership  of  the  individual,  shall  be  considered 
as  equivalent  to  the  crime  itself  having  recently 
become  flagrant.  The  same  principle  also  applies 
to  ministers  if  similar  circumstances  should  occur* 


THE 

DIRECTORY 

FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD  IN  THE  PRESBYTE 
RIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF 
AMERICA,* 

A8  AMENDED  AND  RATIFIED  BT   THE   GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 
IN  MAT,   1821. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  Sanctif  cation  of  the  LorcPs  Day. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  person  to  remember 
the  Lord's  day ;  and  to  prepare  for  it,  before  its 
approach.  All  worldly  business  should  be  so  or- 
dered, and  seasonably  laid  aside,  as  that  we  may 
not  be  hindered  thereby  from  sanctifying  the  Sab- 
bath, as  the  holy  Scriptures  require. 

II.  The  whole  day  is  to  be  kept  holy  to  the 
Lord  ;  and  to  be  employed  in  the  public  and  pri- 
vate exercises  of  religion.  Therefore,  it  is  requi- 
site, that  there  be  a  holy  resting,  all  the  day, 
from  unnecessary  labours  ;  and  an  abstaining  from 
those  recreations  which  may  be  lawful  on  other 
days ;  and  also,  as  much  as  possible,  from  worldly 
thoughts  and  conversation. 

III.  Let  the  provisions  for  the  support  of  the 
family  on  that  day,  be  so  ordered,  that  servants  or 

*  The  Scripture-warrant  for  what  is  specified  in  the  various 
articles  of  this  directory,  will  be  found  at  large  in  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  in  the  places  where  the  subjects 
are  treated  in  a  doctrinal  form. 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C  423 

others  be  not  improperly  detained  from  the  public 
worship  of  God  ;  nor  hindered  from  sanctifying  the 
Sabbath, 

IV.  Let  every  person  and  family,  in  the  morn- 
ing, by  secret  and  private  prayer,  for  themselves 
and  others,  especially  for  the  assistance  of  God  to 
their  minister,  and  for  a  blessing  upon  his  minis- 
try, by  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  by  holy  medita- 
tion, prepare  for  communion  with  God  in  his  pub- 
lic ordinances. 

V.  Let  the  people  be  careful  to  assemble  at  the 
appointed  time  ;  that,  being  all  present  at  the  be- 
ginning, they  may  unite,  with  one  heart,  in  all  the 
parts  of  public  worship  :  and  let  none  unnecessarily 
depart,  till  after  the  blessing  be  pronounced. 

VI.  Let  the  time  after  the  solemn  services  of 
the  congregation  in  public  are  over,  be  spent  in 
reading,  meditation,  repeating  of  sermons,  cate- 
chising, religious  conversation,  prayer  for  a  bles- 
sing upon  the  public  ordinances,  the  singing  of 
psalms,  hymns,  or  spiritual  songs ; — visiting  the 
sick,  relieving  the  poor,  and  in  performing  such 
like  duties  of  piety,  charity,  and  mercy. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Of  the  Assembling  of  the   Congregation,  and  their 
Behaviour  during  Divine  Service. 

I.  When  the  time  appointed  for  public  wor- 
ship is  come,  let  the  people  enter  the  church,  and 
take  their  seats  in  a  decent,  grave,  and  reverent 
manner. 

II.  In  time  of  public  worship,  let  all  the  people 
attend  with  gravity  and  reverence ;  forbearing  to 

36- 


424  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C. 

read  any  thing,  except  what  the  minister  is  then 
reading  or  citing  ;  abstaining  from  all  whisperings, 
from  salutations  of  persons  present,  or  coming  in ; 
and  from  gazing  about,  sleeping,  smiling,  and  all 
other  indecent  behaviour. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Of  the  public  Reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

I.  The  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in  the 
congregation,  is  a  part  of  the  public  worship  ol 
God,  and  ought  to  be  performed  by  the  ministers 
and  teachers. 

II.  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament,  shall  be  publicly  read,  from  the  most 
approved  translation,  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  that  all 
may  hear  and  understand. 

III.  How  large  a  portion  shall  be  read  at  once, 
is  left  to  the  discretion  of  every  minister :  however, 
in  each  service,  he  ought  to  read,  at  least,  one 
chapter ;  and  more,  when  the  chapters  are  short, 
or  the  connexion  requires  it.  He  may,  when  he 
thinks  it  expedient,  expound  any  part  of  what  is 
read  :  always  having  regard  to  the  time,  that  nei- 
ther reading,  singing,  praying,  preaching,  or  any 
other  ordinance,  be  disproportionate  the  one  to  the 
other ;  nor  the  whole  rendered  too  short,  or  too 
tedious, 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C.  42* 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Of  the  Smging  of  Psalms. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  praise  God,  by 
singing  psalms,  or  hymns,  publicly  in  the  church, 
as  also  privately  in  the  family. 

II.  In  singing  the  praises  of  God,  we  are  to 
sing  with  the  spirit,  and  with  the  understanding 
also ;  making  melody  in  our  hearts  unto  the  Lord. 
It  is  also  proper,  that  we  cultivate  some  knowledge 
of  the  rules  of  music  ;  that  we  may  praise  God  in 
a  becoming  manner  with  our  voices,  as  well  as 
with  our  hearts. 

III.  The  whole  congregation  should  be  furnished 
with  books,  and  ought  to  join  in  this  part  of  wor 
ship.  It  is  proper  to  sing  without  parcelling  out 
the  psalm,  line  by  line.  The  practice  of  reading 
the  psalm,  line  by  line,  was  introduced  in  times  of 
ignorance,  when  many  in  the  congregation  could 
not  read  :  therefore,  it  is  recommended,  that  it  be 
laid  aside,  as  far  as  convenient. 

IV.  The  proportion  of  the  time  of  public  wor- 
ship to  be  spent  in  singing,  is  left  to  the  prudence 
of  every  minister :  but  it  is  recommended,  that 
more  time  be  allowed  for  this  excellent  part  of  di- 
vine service  than  has  been  usual  in  most  of  our 
churches. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Of  public  Prayer. 

I.  It  seems  very  proper  to  begin  the  public  wor- 
ship of  the  sanctuary  bv  a  short  prayer ;  humbly  ado- 


426  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C 

ring  the  infinite  majesty  of  the  living  God  :  expres. 
sing  a  sense  of  our  distance  from  him  as  creatures, 
and  unworthiness  as  sinners ;  and  humbly  implo- 
ring his  gracious  presence,  the  assistance  of  his 
holy  Spirit  in  the  duties  of  his  worship,  and  his 
acceptance  of  us  through  the  merits  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

II.  Then,  after  singing  a  psalm,  or  hymn,  it  is 
proper  that,  before  sermon,  there  should  be  a  full, 
and  comprehensive  prayer.  First,  Adoring  the 
glory  and  perfections  of  God,  as  they  are  made 
known  to  us  in  the  works  of  creation,  in  the  con- 
duct of  providence,  and  in  the  clear  and  full  reve- 
lation he  hath  made  of  himself  in  his  written 
word.  Second,  Giving  thanks  to  him  for  all  his 
mercies  of  every  kind,  general  and  particular,  spi- 
ritual and  temporal,  common  and  special,  above 
all,  for  Christ  Jesus,  his  unspeakable  gift,  and  the 
hope  of  eternal  life  through  him.  Third,  Making 
humble  confession  of  sin,  both  original  and  actual : 
acknowledging,  and  endeavouring  to  impress  the 
mind  of  every  worshipper,  with  a  deep  sense  of 
the  evil  of  all  sin,  as  such ;  as  being  a  departure 
from  the  living  God  •,  and  also  taking  a  particular 
and  affecting  view  of  the  various  fruits  which 
proceed  from  this  root  of  bitterness  : — as  sins 
against  God,  our  neighbour,  and  ourselves  ;  sins 
in  thought,  in  word,  and  in  deed  ;  sins  secret  and 
presumptuous  ;  sins  accidental  and  habitual.  Also, 
the  aggravations  of  sin,  arising  from  knowledge,  01 
the  means  of  it ;  from  distinguishing  mercies  ;  from 
valuable  privileges  ;  from  breach  of  vows,  &c. 
Fourth,  Making  earnest  supplication  for  the  par- 
don of  sin,  and  peace  with  God.  through  the  blood 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C  427 

of  the  atonement,  with  all  its  important  and  happy 
fruits  ;  for  the  Spirit  of  sanctification,  and  abundant 
supplies  of  the  grace  that  is  necessary  to  the  dis- 
charge of  our  duty  ;  for  support  and  comfort,  under 
all  the  trials  to  which  we  are  liable,  as  we  are  sin- 
ful and  mortal ;  and  for  all  temporal  mercies  that 
may  be  necessary,  in  our  passage  through  this  valley 
of  tears.  Always  remembering  to  view  them  as 
flowing  in  the  channel  of  covenant  love,  and  intend- 
ed to  be  subservient  to  the  preservation  and  pro- 
gress  of  the  spiritual  life.  Fifth,  Pleading  from 
every  principle  warranted  in  Scripture  ;  from  our 
own  necessity  ;  the  all-sufficiency  of  God;  the  me- 
rit and  intercession  of  our  Saviour,  and  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  comfort  and  happiness  of  his  people. 
Sixth,  Intercession  for  others,  including  the  whole 
world  of  mankind ;  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  or  his 
church  universal;  the  church  or  churches  with 
which  we  are  more  particularly  connected ;  the 
interest  of  human  society  in  general,  and  in  that 
community  to  which  we  immediately  belong ;  all 
that  are  invested  with  civil  authority ;  the  minis- 
ters of  the  everlasting  Gospel ;  and  the  rising  gene- 
ration :  with  whatever  else,  more  particular,  may 
seem  necessary,  or  suitable,  to  the  interest  of  that 
congregation  where  divine  worship  is  celebrated. 

III.  Prayer  after  sermon,  ought  generally  to  have 
a  relation  to  the  subject  that  has  been  treated  of  in 
the  discourse ;  and  all  other  public  prayers,  to  the 
circumstances  that  gave  occasion  for  them. 

IV.  It  is  easy  to  perceive,  that  in  all  the  preced- 
ing directions  there  is  a  very  great  compass  and 
variety ;  and  it  is  committed  to  the  judgment  and 
fidelity  of  the  officiating  pastor  to  insist  chiefly  on 


423  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C 

such  parts,  or  to  take  in  more  or  less  of  the  seve- 
ral parts,  as  he  shall  be  led  to  by  the  aspect  oi 
Providence ;  the  particular  state  of  the  congrega- 
tion in  which  he  officiates  ;  or  the  disposition  and 
exercise  of  his  own  heart  at  the  time.  But  we 
think  it  necessary  to  observe,  that  although  we  do 
not  approve,  as  is  well  known,  of  confining  minis- 
ters to  set,  or  fixed  forms  of  prayer  for  public  wor- 
ship ;  yet  it  is  the  indispensable  duty  of  every 
minister,  previously  to  his  entering  on  his  office, 
to  prepare  and  qualify  himself  for  this  part  of  his 
duty,  as  well  as  for  preaching.  He  ought,  by  a 
thorough  acquaintance  with  the  holy  Scriptures,  by 
reading  the  best  writers  on  the  subject,  by  medita- 
tion, and  by  a  life  of  communion  with  God  in  se- 
cret, to  endeavour  to  acquire  both  the  spirit  and 
the  gift  of  prayer.  Not  only  so,  but  when  he  is  to 
enter  on  particular  acts  of  worship,  he  should  en- 
deavour to  compose  his  spirit,  and  to  digest  his 
thoughts  for  prayer,  that  it  may  be  performed  with 
dignity  and  propriety,  as  well  as  to  the  profit  of 
those  who  join  in  it ;  and  that  he  may  not  disgrace 
that  important  service  by  mean,  irregular,  or  es> 
travagant  effusions, 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Of  the  Preaching  of  the  Word. 

I.  -The  preaching  of  the  word  being  an  institu* 
tion  of  God  for  the  salvation  of  men,  great  atten- 
tion should  be  paid  to  the  manner  of  performing  it. 
Every  minister  ought  to  give  diligent  application 
to  it ;  and  endeavour  to  prove  himself  a  workman 


DIRECTORY   FOR  WORSHIP,  &C  <123 

that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed ;  rightly  dividing 
the  word  of  truth. 

II.  The  subject  of  a  sermon  should  be  some 
verse,  or  verses  of  Scripture ;  and  its  object,  to 
explain,  defend,  and  apply  some  part  of  the  system 
of  divine  truth ;  or,  to  point  out  the  nature,  and 
state  the  bounds  and  obligation,  of  some  duty.  A 
text  should  not  be  merely  a  motto,  but  should  fairlj 
contain  the  doctrine  proposed  to  be  handled.  It  is 
proper  also  that  large  portions  of  Scripture  be 
sometimes  expounded,  and  particularly  improved, 
for  the  instruction  of  the  people  in  the  meaning 
and  use  of  the  Sacred  Oracles. 

III.  The  method  of  preaching  requires  much 
study,  meditation,  and  prayer.  Ministers  ought, 
in  general,  to  prepare  their  sermons  with  care  ;  and 
not  to  indulge  themselves  in  loose,  extemporary 
harangues ;  nor  to  serve  God  with  that  which  cost 
them  nought.  They  ought,  however,  to  keep  to 
the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel ;  expressing  them- 
selves in  language  agreeable  to  Scripture*  and  le- 
vel to  the  understanding  of  the  meanest  of  their 
hearers ;  carefully  avoiding  ostentation,  either  of 
parts  or  learning.  They  ought  also  to  adorn,  by 
their  lives,  the  doctrine  which  they  teach ;  and  to 
be  examples  to  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conversa- 
tion, in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity. 

IV.  As  one  primary  design  of  public  ordinances 
is  to  pay  social  acts  of  homage  to  the  most  High 
Godi  ministers  ought  to  be  careful,  not  to  make 
their  sermons  so  long  as  to  interfere  with  or  ex- 
clude the  more  important  duties  of  prayer  and 
praise ;  but  preserve  a  just  proportion  between  the 
several  parts  of  public  worship. 


430  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C 

V.  The  sermon  being  ended,  the  minister  is  to 
pray,  and  return  thanks  to  Almighty  God  :  then  let 
a  psalm  be  sung ;  a  collection  raised  for  the  poor, 
or  other  purposes  of  the  church  ;  and  the  assembly 
dismissed  with  the  apostolic  benediction, 

VI.  It  is  expedient  that  no  person  be  introduced 
to  preach  in  any  of  the  churches  under  our  care, 
unless  by  the  consent  of  the  pastor  or  church 
session. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Of  the  Administration  of  Baptism. 

I.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily  delayed ; 
nor  to  be  administered,  in  any  case,  by  any  private 
person  ;  but  by  a  minister  of  Christ,  called  to  be 
the  steward  of  the  mysteries  of  God. 

II.  It  is  usually  to  be  administered  in  the  church, 
in  the  presence  of  the  congregation  ;  and  it  is  con- 
venient that  it  be  performed  immediately  after 
sermon. 

III.  After  previous  notice  is  given  to  the  minis- 
ter, the  child  to  be  baptized  is  to  be  presented,  by 
one  or  both  the  parents,  signifying  their  desire  that 
the  child  may  be  baptized. 

IV.  Before  baptism,  let  the  minister  use  some 
words  of  instruction,  respecting  the  institution, 
nature,  use,  and  ends  of  this  ordinance ;  shewing, 

"  That  it  is  instituted  by  Christ ;  that  it  is  a  seal 
"  of  the  righteousness  of  faith :  that  the  seed  of 
"  the  faithful  have  no  less  a  right  to  this  ordinance, 
"  under  the  Gospel,  than  the  seed  of  Abraham  to 
"  circumcision,  under  the  Old  Testament ;  that 
"  Christ  commanded  all  nations  to  be  baptized ; 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C.  431 

"  that  he  blessed  little  children,  declaring  that  of 
"  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  that  children  are 
u  federally  holy,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  bap- 
"  tized  ;  that  we  are,  by  nature,  sinful,  guilty,  and 
"  polluted,  and  have  need  of  cleansing  by  the 
"  blood  of  Christ,  and  by  the  sanctifying  influences 
''of  the  Spirit  of  God/' 

The  minister  is  also  to  exhort  the  parents  to  the 
careful  performance  of  their  duty  :  requiring, 

"  That  they  teach  the  child  to  read  the  word  of 
"  God ;  that  they  instruct  it  in  the  principles  of  our 
"  holy  religion,  as  contained  in  the  Scriptures  of  the 
"  Old  and  New  Testament ;  an  excellent  summary 
"  of  which  we  have  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  of 
"  this  church,  and  in  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Cate- 
"  chisms  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  which  are 
"  to  be  recommended  to  them,  as  adopted  by  this 
"  church,  for  thfcir  direction  and  assistance,  in  the 
"  discharge  of  this  important  duty ;  that  they  pray 
"  with  and  for  it ;  that  they  set  an  example  of  piety 
"  and  godliness  before  it ;  and  endeavour,  by  all  the 
"  means  of  God's  appointment,  to  bring  up  their 
"  child  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord." 

V.  Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  for  a  blessing 
to  attend  this  ordinance  ;  after  which,  calling  the 
child  by  its  name,  he  shall  say, 

"  I  baptize  thee,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
"  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

As  he  pronounces  these  words,  he  is  to  baptize 
the  child  with  water,  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  it 
on  the  face  of  the  child,  without  adding  any  other 
ceremony  :  and  the  whole  shall  be  concluded  with 
prayer. 

37 


432  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C 

Although  it  is  proper  that  baptism  be  adminis- 
tered in  the  presence  of  the  congregation ;  yet 
there  may  be  cases  when  it  will  be  expedient  to 
administer  this  ordinance  in  private  houses  •,  of 
which  the  minister  is  to  be  the  judge. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Of  the  Administration  of  the  Lor&s  Supper. 

I.  The  communion,  or  supper  of  the  Lord,  is 
to  be  celebrated  frequently ;  but  how  often,  may 
be  determined  by  the  minister  and  eldership  of 
each  congregation,  as  they  may  judge  most  for  edi* 
fication. 

II.  The  ignorant  and  scandalous  are  not  to  be 
admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper. 

III.  It  is  proper  that  public  notice  should  be 
given  to  the  congregation,  at  least,  the  Sabbath  be- 
fore the  administration  of  this  ordinance,  and  that, 
either  then,  or  on  some  day  of  the  week,  the  peo- 
ple be  instructed  in  its  nature,  and  a  due  prepara- 
tion for  it ;  that  all  may  come  in  a  suitable  mannei 
to  this  holy  feast. 

IV.  When  the  sermon  is  ended,  the  minister 
shall  shew, 

"  That  this  is  an  ordinance  of  Christ ;  by  read- 
"  ing  the  words  of  institution,  either  from  one  of 
18  the  evangelists,  or  from  1  Cor.  xi.  chapter ; 
"  which,  as  to  him  may  appear  expedient,  he  may 
"  explain  and  apply  ;  that  it  is  to  be  observed  in 
u  remembrance  of  Christ,  to  shew  forth  his  death 
"  till  he  come ;  that  it  is  of  inestimable  benefit,  to 
"  strengthen  his  people  against  sin  ;  to  support  them 
u  under  troubles  5  to  encourage  and  quicken  them 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C  43.3 

u  in  duty ;  to  inspire  them  with  love  and  zeal ;  to 
"  increase  their  faith,  and  holy  resolution ;  and  to 
"  beget  peace  of  conscience,  and  comfortable 
"  hopes  of  eternal  life." 

He  is  to  warn  the  profane,  the  ignorant,  and 
scandalous,  and  those  that  secretly  indulge  them- 
selves in  any  known  sin,  not  to  approach  the  holy 
table.  On  the  other  hand,  he  shall  invite  to  this 
holy  table,  such  as,  sensible  of  their  lost  and  help- 
less  state  by  sin,  depend  upon  the  atonement  01 
Christ  for  pardon  and  acceptance  with  God  ;  such 
as,  being  instructed  in  the  Gospel  doctrine,  have  a 
competent  knowledge  to  discern  the  Lord's  body ; 
and  such  as  desire  to  renounce  their  sins,  and  are 
determined  to  lead  a  holy  and  godly  life. 

V.  The  table,  on  which  the  elements  are  placed, 
being  decently  covered,  the  bread  in  convenient 
dishes,  and  the  wine  in  cups,  and  the  communi- 
cants orderly  and  gravely  sitting  around  the  table, 
(or  in  their  seats  before  it)  in  the  presence  of  the 
minister  ;  let  him  set  the  elements  apart,  by  prayer 
and  thanksgiving. 

The  bread  and  wine  being  thus  set  apart  by 
prayer  and  thanksgiving,  the  minister  is  to  take 
the  bread,  and  break  it,  in  the  view  of  the  people, 
saying,  in  expressions  of  this  sort, 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  same  night  in 
"  which  he  was  betrayed,  having  taken  bread,  and 
"  blessed  and  broken  it,  gave  it  to  his  disciples  ; 
"  as  I,  ministering  in  his  name,  give  this  bread  un- 
"  to  you  ;  saying,  [here  the  bread  is  to  be  distri- 
"  buted]  Take,  eat :  this  is  my  body,  which  is 
"  broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me." 


434  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C. 

After  having  given  the  bread,  he  shall  take  the 
cup,  and  say, 

"  After  the  same  manner  our  Saviour  also  took 
"  the  cup ;  and  having  given  thanks,  as  hath  been 
"  done  in  his  name,  he  gave  it  to  the  disciples ; 
"  saying,  [while  the  minister  is  repeating  these 
"  words  let  him  give  the  cup]  This  cup  is  the  new 
"  testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  many, 
"for  the  remission  of  sins  :  drink  ye  all  of  it." 

The  minister  himself  is  to  communicate,  at  such 
time  as  may  appear  to  him  most  convenient. 

The  minister  may,  in  a  few  words,  put  the 
communicants  in  mind, 

"  Of  the  grace  of  God,  in  Jesus  Christ,  held 
"  forth  in  this  sacrament ;  and  of  their  obligation 
"  to  be  the  Lord's  ;  and  may  exhort  them  to  walk 
u  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  they  are  call- 
"  ed  ;  and,  as  they  have  professedly  received  Christ 
"  Jesus  the  Lord,  that  they  be  careful  so  to  walk 
"in  him,  and  to  maintain  good  works." 

It  may  not  be  improper  for  the  minister  to  give 
a  word  of  exhortation  also  to  those  who  have  been 
only  spectators,  reminding  them, 

11  Of  their  duty ;  stating  their  sin  and  danger, 
11  by  living  in  disobedience  to  Christ,  in  neglecting 
"  this  holy  ordinance  ;  and  calling  upon  them  to 
"  be  earnest  in  making  preparation  for  attending 
"  upon  it,  at  the  next  time  of  its  celebration." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  and  give  thanks  to 
God, 

"  For  his  rich  mercy,  and  invaluable  goodness, 
"  vouchsafed  to  them  in  that  sacred  communion ; 
"  to  implore  pardon  for  the  defects  of  the  whole 
"  service  ;  oxid  to  pray  for  the  acceptance  of  then 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C.  435 

"  persons  and  performances  ;  for  the  gracious  as- 
"  sistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  enable  them,  as 
"  they  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  to 
"  walk  in  him  ;  that  they  may  hold  fast  that  which 
"  they  have  received,  that  no  man  take  their 
"  crown ;  that  their  conversation  may  be  as  be- 
"  cometh  the  Gospel ;  that  they  may  bear  about 
"  with  them,  continually,  the  dying  of  the  Lord 
"  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  mani- 
"  fested  in  their  mortal  body  ;  that  their  light  may 
"  so  shine  before  men,  that  others,  seeing  their 
"  good  works,  may  glorify  their  Father,  who  is  in 
u  heaven." 

The  collection  for  the  poor,  and  to  defray  the 
expense  of  the  elements,  may  be  made  after  this ; 
or  at  such  other  time  as  may  seem  meet  to  the 
eldership. 

Now  let  a  psalm  or  hymn  be  sung,  and  the  con- 
gregation dismissed,  with  the  following  or  some 
other  Gospel  benediction : 

"  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from 
"  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd 
"  of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlast- 
"  ing  covenant,  make  you  perfect  in  every  good 
"  work  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you  that  which 
"  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ ; 
"  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen*" 

VI.  As  it  has  been  customary,  in  some  parts  ot 
our  church,  to  observe  a  fast  before  the  Lord's 
supper ;  to  have  sermon  on  Saturday  and  Monday ; 
and  to  invite  two  or  three  ministers,  on  such  occa- 
sions ;  and  as  these  seasons  have  been  blessed  to 
many  souls,  and  may  tend  to  keep  up  a  stricter 
union  of  ministers  and  congregations  5  we  think  it 


436  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C 

not  improper,  that  they,  who  choose  it,  may  con- 
tinue in  this  practice, 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Of  the   Admission   of  Persons    to   Sealing    Ordi- 
nances. 

I.  Children,  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visi- 
ble church,  and  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism,  are 
under  the  inspection  and  government  of  the 
church  ;  and  are  to  be  taught  to  read,  and  repeat 
the  catechism,  the  apostles'  creed,  and  the  Lord's 
prayer.  They  are  to  be  taught  to  pray,  to  abhor 
sin,  to  fear  God,  and  to  obey  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  And,  when  they  come  to  years  of  discre- 
tion, if  they  be  free  from  scandal,  appear  sober 
and  steady,  and  to  have  sufficient  knowledge  to  dis- 
cern the  Lord's  body,  they  ought  to  be  informed, 
it  is  their  duty  and  their  privilege,  to  come  to  the 
Lord's  supper. 

II.  The  years  of  discretion,  in  young  Chris- 
tians, cannot  be  precisely  fixed.  This  must  be 
left  to  the  prudence  of  the  eldership.  The  offi- 
cers of  the  church  are  the  judges  of  the  qualifica- 
tions of  those  to  be  admitted  to  sealing  ordinances  ; 
and  of  the  time  when  it  is  proper  to  admit  young 
Christians  to  them. 

III.  Those  who  are  to  be  admitted  to  sealing 
ordinances,  shall  be  examined  as  to  their  know- 
ledge and  piety. 

IV.  When  unbaptized  persons  apply  for  admis 
sion  into  the  church,  they  shall,  in  ordinary  cases, 
after  giving  satisfaction  with  respect  to  their  know- 
ledge and  piety,  make  a  public  profession  of  their 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C.  437 

faith,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation ;  and 
thereupon  be  baptized. 

CHAPTER  X. 

Of  the  Mode  of  inflicting  Church  Censures. 

I.  The  power  which  Christ  hath  given  the  ru- 
lers of  his  church  is  for  edification,  and  not  for 
destruction.  As,  in  the  preaching  of  the  word, 
the  wicked  are,  doctrinally,  separated  from  the 
good ;  so,  by  discipline,  the  church  authoritatively 
makes  a  distinction  between  the  holy  and  the  pro- 
fane. In  this,  she  acts  the  part  of  a  tender  mo- 
ther, correcting  her  children  only  for  their  good, 
that  every  one  of  them  may  be  presented  faultless, 
in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

II.  When  any  member  of  the  church  shall  have 
been  guilty  of  a  fault,  deserving  censure,  the  judi- 
catory shall  proceed  with  all  tenderness,  and  re- 
store their  offending  brother  in  the  spirit  of  meek- 
ness ;  considering  themselves,  lest  they  also  be 
tempted.  Censure  ought  to  be  inflicted  with  great 
solemnity ;  that  it  may  be  the  means  of  impres- 
sing the  mind  of  the  delinquent  with  a  proper 
sense  of  his  danger,  while  he  stands  excluded  from 
the  privileges  of  the  church  of  the  living  God ; 
and  that,  with  the  divine  blessing,  it  may  lead  him 
to  repentance. 

III.  When  the  judicatory  has  resolved  to  pass 
sentence,  suspending  a  member  from  church  privi- 
leges, the  moderator  shall  address  him  to  the  fol- 
lowing purpose : 

"  Whereas  you  are  guilty  [by  your  own  confer 
u  sion,  or  convicted  by  sufficient  proof,  as  the  case 


438  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C. 

"  may  be]  of  the  sin  of  [here  mention  the  parti- 
44  cular  offence]  we  declare  you  suspended  from 
11  the  sacraments  of  the  church,  till  you  give  satis- 
"  factory  evidence  of  the  sincerity  of  your  repent- 
"  ance."  To  this  shall  be  added  such  advice,  ad- 
monition, or  rebuke,  as  may  be  judged  necessary ; 
and  the  whole  shall  be  concluded  by  prayer  to 
almighty  God,  that  he  would  follow  this  act  of  dis- 
cipline with  his  blessing.  We  judge  it  prudent,  in 
general,  that  such  censures  be  inflicted  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  judicatory  only ;  but,  if  any  church 
think  it  expedient  to  rebuke  the  offender  publicly, 
this  solemn  suspension  from  the  sacraments  may 
be  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation. 

IV.  After  any  person  hath  been  thus  suspended 
from  the  sacraments,  it  is  proper  that  the  minister, 
and  elders,  and  other  Christians,  should  frequently 
converse  with  him,  as  well  as  pray  for  him  in  pri- 
vate, that  it  would  please  God  to  give  him  repent- 
ance. And  it  may  be  requisite  likewise,  particu- 
larly on  days  preparatory  to  the  dispensing  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  that  the  prayers  of  the  church  be 
offered  up  for  those  unhappy  persons  who,  by  their 
wickedness,  have  shut  themselves  out  from  this 
holy  communion. 

V.  When  the  judicatory  shall  be  satisfied,  as  to 
the  reality  of  the  repentance  of  any  offender,  he 
shall  be  admitted  to  profess  his  repentance ;  and 
be  restored  to  the  privileges  of  the  church.  Which 
restoration  shall  be  declared  to  the  penitent  in  the 
presence  of  the  session,  or  of  the  congregation, 
and  followed  with  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

VI.  When  any  offender  has  been  adjudged  to 
be  cut  off  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  it  is 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C.  439 

proper  that  the  sentence  be  publicly  pronounced 
against  him. 

VII.  The  design  of  excommunication  is,  to  ope- 
rate upon  the  offender  as  a  means  of  reclaiming 
him ;  to  deliver  the  church  from  the  scandal  of  his 
offence  ;  and  to  inspire  all  with  fear,  by  the  exam- 
ple of  his  punishment. 

The  minister  shall  give  the  church  or  congrega- 
tion a  short  narrative  of  the  several  steps  which 
have  been  taken  with  respect  to  their  offending 
brother,  and  inform  them,  that  it  has  been  found 
necessary  to  cut  him  off  from  the  communion ; 
and  shall  in  the  presence  of  the  church  or  congre- 
gation, pronounce  this  sentence  in  the  following  or 
like  form  :  viz. 

He  shall  begin  by  showing  the  authority  of  the 
church  to  cast  out  unworthy  members,  from  Mat. 
xviii.  15,  16,  17,  18;  1  Cor.  v.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5  ;  and 
shall  briefly  explain  the  nature,  use,  and  conse- 
quences of  this  censure ;  warning  the  people  to 
avoid  all  unnecessary  intercourse  with  him  who  is 
cast  out. 

Then  he  shall  say, 

"  Whereas  A.  B.  hath  been,  by  sufficient  proof, 
"  convicted  of  [here  insert  the  sin,]  and  after 
"  much  admonition  and  prayer,  obstinately  refus- 
"  eth  to  hear  the  church,  and  hath  manifested  no 
"  evidence  of  repentance  ;  therefore,  in  the  name, 
"  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I 
4C  pronounce  him  to  be  excluded  from  the  commu- 
"  nion  of  the  church." 

After  which,  prayer  shall  be  made  that  the 
blessing  of  God  may  follow  his  ordinance,  for  the 
conviction  and  reformation  of  the  excommunicated 


440  DIRECTORY  TOR  WORSHIP,  &C. 

f>erson,  and  for  the  establishment  of  alt  true  be- 
ievers. 

VIII.  When  one  who  hath  been  excommunica- 
ted shall  be  so  affected  with  his  state  as  to  be  brought 
to  repentance,  and  to  desire  to  be  re-admitted  to 
the  privileges  of  the  church ;  the  session,  having  ob- 
tained sufficient  evidence  of  his  sincere  penitence, 
shall,  with  the  advice  and  concurrence  of  the  pres- 
bytery, restore  him.  In  order  to  which,  the  mi- 
nister shall,  on  two  Lord^  days  previous  there- 
to, inform  the  congregation  of  the  measures  which 
have  been  taken  with  the  excommunicated  person, 
and  of  the  resolution  of  the  session  to  receive  him 
again  to  the  communion  of  the  church. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  his  restoration,  when 
the  other  parts  of  divine  service  are  ended,  before 
pronouncing  the  blessing,  the  minister  shall  call 
upon  the  excommunicated  person,  and  propose  to 
him  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,  the  fol- 
lowing questions : 

"  Do  you,  from  a  deep  sense  of  your  great  wick- 
"  edness,  freely  confess  your  sin,  in  thus  rebelling 
"  against  God,  and  in  refusing  to  hear  his  church , 
*c  and  do  you  acknowledge  that  you  have  been  in 
"justice  and  mercy  cut  off  from  the  communion 
"  of  the  saints  ?  Answer,  I  do.  Do  you  now  vo- 
"  luntarily  profess  your  sincere  repentance  and 
"  deep  contrition,  for  your  sin  and  obstinacy :  and 
"  do  you  humbly  ask  the  forgiveness  of  God,  and 
"  of  his  church  ?  Answer ■,  I  do.  Do  you  sincere- 
"  ly  promise,  through  divine  grace,  to  live  in  all 
11  humbleness  of  mind  and  circumspection  ;  and  to 
'  endeavour  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Sa- 
"  viour,  by  having  your  conversation  as  becometh 
"  the  Gospel?  Answer,  I  do." 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C  441 

Here  the  minister  shall  give  the  penitent  a  sui- 
table exhortation,  addressing  him  in  the  bowels  of 
brotherly  love,  encouraging  and  comforting  him. 
Then  he  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  of  restora- 
tion, in  the  following  words  : 

11  Whereas  you,  A.  B.  have  been  shut  out  from 
44  the  communion  of  the  faithful,  but  have  now  ma- 
41  nifested  such  repentance  as  satisfies  the  church  : 
u  In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his 
44  authority,  I  declare  you  absolved  from  the  sen- 
44  tence  of  excommunication  formerly  denounced 
"  against  you ;  and  I  do  receive  you  into  the  com- 
"  munion  of  the  church,  that  you  may  be  a  par- 
44  taker  of  all  the  benefits  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  your 
44  eternal  salvation." 

The  whole  shall  be  concluded  with  prayer,  and 
the  people  dismissed  with  the  usual  blessing. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Of  the  Solemnization  of  Marriage. 

I.  Marriage  is  not  a  sacrament ;  nor  peculiar 
to  the  church  of  Christ.  It  is  propei  that  every 
commonwealth,  for  the  good  of  society,  make  laws 
to  regulate  marriage  ;  which  all  citizens  are  bound 
to  obey. 

II.  Christians  ought  to  marry  in  the  Lord  :  there- 
fore it  is  fit  that  their  marriage  be  solemnized  by  a 
lawful  minister;  that  special  instruction  may  be 
given  them,  and  suitable  prayers  made,  when  they 
enter  into  this  relation. 

III.  Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man  and  one 
woman  only  :  and  they  are  not  to  be  within  the 
degrees  of  consanguinity  or  affinity  prohibited  by 
the  word  of  God. 


442  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C 

IV.  The  parties  ought  to  be  of  such  years  of  dis- 
cretion as  to  be  capable  of  making  their  own 
choice :  and  if  they  be  under  age,  or  live  with 
their  parents,  the  consent  of  the  parents  or  others, 
under  whose  care  they  are,  ought  to  be  previously 
obtained,  and  well  certified  to  the  minister,  before 
he  proceeds  to  solemnize  the  marriage. 

V.  Parents  ought  neither  to  compel  their  chil- 
dren to  marry  contrary  to  their  inclinations,  nor  deny 
their  consent  without  just  and  important  reasons. 

VI.  Marriage  is  of  a  public  nature.  The  wel- 
fare of  civil  society,  the  happiness  of  families,  and 
the  credit  of  religion,  are  deeply  interested  in  it. 
Therefore  the  purpose  of  marriage  ought  to  be  suf- 
ficiently published  a  proper  time  previously  to  the 
solemnization  of  it.  It  is  enjoined  on  all  minis- 
ters to  be  careful  that,  in  this  matter,  they  neither 
transgress  the  laws  of  God,  nor  the  laws  of  the 
community :  and  that  they  may  not  destroy  the 
peace  and  comfort  of  families,  they  must  be  properly 
certified  with  respect  to  the  parties  applying  to  them, 
that  no  just  objections  lie  against  their  marriage. 

VII.  Marriage  must  always  be  performed  before 
a  competent  number  of  witnesses  ;  and  at  any 
time,  except  on  a  day  of  public  humiliation.  And 
we  advise  that  it  be  not  on  the  Lord's  day.  And 
the  minister  is  to  give  a  certificate  of  the  marriage 
when  required. 

VIII.  When  the  parties  present  themselves  foi 
marriage,  the  minister  is  to  desire,  if  there  is  any 
person  present  who  knows  any  lawful  reason  why 
these  persons  may  not  be  joined  together  in  the 
marriage  relation,  that  they  will  now  make  it 
known,  or  ever  after  hold  their  peace. 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C.  443 

No  objections  being  made,  he  is  then  severally 
to  address  himself  to  the  parties  to  be  married,  in 
the  following  or  like  words  : 

"  You,  the  man,  declare,  in  the  presence  of 
"  God,  that  you  do  not  know  any  reason  by  pre- 
"  contract  or  otherwise,  why  you  may  not  lawfully 
"  marry  this  woman." 

Upon  his  declaring  he  does  not,  the  minister 
shall  address  himself  to  the  bride,  in  the  same  or 
similar  terms : 

"  You,  the  woman,  declare,  in  the  presence  of 
"  God,  that  you  do  not  know  any  reason,  by  pre- 
-contract or  otherwise,  why  you  may  not  lawfully 
"  marry  this  man.'5 

Upon  her  declaring  she  does  not,  he  is  to  begin 
with  prayer  for  the  presence  and  blessing  of  God. 

The  minister  shall  then  proceed  to  give  them 
some  instruction  from  the  Scriptures,  respecting 
the  institution  and  duties  of  this  state,  shewing, 

"  That  God  hath  instituted  marriage  for  the 
"  comfort  and  happiness  of  mankind,  in  declaring 
"  a  man  shall  forsake  his  father  and  mother,  ana 
"  cleave  unto  his  wife  ;  and  that  marriage  is  honour- 
"  able  in  all ;  that  he  hath  appointed  various  duties, 
"  which  are  incumbent  upon  those  who  enter  into 
"  this  relation  ;  such  as,  a  high  esteem  and  mutual 
"  love  for  one  another ;  bearing  with  each  other's 
u  infirmities  and  weaknesses,  to  which  human 
*  nature  is  subject  in  its  present  lapsed  state  ;  to 
"encourage  each  other  under  the  various  ills  of 
"  life  ;  to  comfort  one  another  in  sickness ;  in  ho- 
"  nesty  and  industry  to  provide  for  each  other's 
"  temporal  support ;  to  pray  for  and  encourage  one 
"  another  in  the  things  which  pertain  to  God,  and 
38 


444  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C. 

"  to  their  immortal  souls  ;  and  to  live  together  as 
"  the  heirs  of  the  grace  of  life.'7 

Then  the  minister  shall  cause  the  bridegroom 
and  bride  to  join  their  hands,  and  shall  pronounce 
the  marriage  covenant,  first  to  the  man,  in  these 
words  : 

"  You  take  this  woman,  whom  you  hold  by  the 
"  hand,  to  be  your  lawful  and  married  wife  ;  and 
"you  promise,  and  covenant,  in  the  presence  ot 
u  God  and  these  witnesses,  that  you  will  be  unto 
"  her  a  loving  and  faithful  husband,  until  you  shall 
11  be  separated  by  death." 

The  bridegroom  shall  express  his  consent,  by 
saying,  "  Yes,  I  do." 

Then  the  minister  shall  address  himself  to  the 
woman,  in  these  words  : 

"  You  take  this  man,  whom  you  hold  by  the 
"  hand,  to  be  your  lawful  and  married  husband  ; 
"  and  yeu  promise,  and  covenant,  in  the  presence 
u  of  God  and  these  witnesses,  that  you  will  be  unto 
"  him  a  loving,  faithful,  and  obedient  wife,  until 
"you  shall  be  separated  by  death." 

The  bride  shall  express  her  consent,  by  saying, 
"Yes,  I  do." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  say, 

"  I  pronounce  you  husband  and  wife,  according 
"to  the  ordinance  of  God;  whom  therefore  God 
"hath  joined  together  let  no  man  put  asunder." 

After  this  the  minister  may  exhort  them,  in  a 
few  words,  to  the  mutual  discharge  of  their  duty. 

Then  let  him  conclude  with  prayer  suitable  to 
the  occasion. 

Let  the  minister  keep  a  proper  register  for  the 
names  of  all  persons  whom  he  marries,  and  of  the 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C.  445 

time  of  their  marriage,  for  the  perusal  of  all  whom 
it  may  concern. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Of  the  Visitation  of  the  Sick. 

I.  When  persons  are  sick,  it  is  their  duty,  before 
their  strength  and  understanding  fail  them,  to  send 
for  their  minister,  and  to  make  known  to  him,  with 
prudence,  their  spiritual  state  ;  or  to  consult  him 
on  the  concerns  of  their  precious  souls.  And  it  is 
his  duty  to  visit  them,  at  their  request,  and  to  ap- 
ply himself,  with  all  tenderness  and  love,  to  admi- 
nister spiritual  good  to  their  immortal  souls. 

II.  He  shall  instruct  the  sick  out  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, that  diseases  arise  not  out  of  the  ground,  nor 
do  they  come  by  chance  ;  but  that  they  are  directed 
and  sent  by  a  wise  and  holy  God,  either  for  cor- 
rection of  sin,  for  the  trial  of  grace,  for  improve- 
ment in  religion,  or  for  other  important  ends  :  and 
that  they  shall  work  together  for  good  to  all  those 
who  make  a  wise  improvement  of  God's  visitation, 
neither  despising  his  chastening  hand,  nor  fainting 
under  his  rebukes. 

III.  If  the  minister  finds  the  sick  person  to  be 
grossly  ignorant,  he  shall  instruct  him  in  the  nature 
of  repentance  and  faith,  and  the  way  of  acceptance 
with  God,  through  the  mediation  and  atonement 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

IV.  He  shall  exhort  the  sick  to  examine  himself; 
to  search  his  heart,  and  try  his  former  ways,  by 
the  word  of  God  ;  and  shall  assist  him,  by  mention- 
ing some  of  the  obvious  marks  and  evidences  of 
sincere  piety. 


446  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C. 

V.  If  the  sick  shall  signify  any  scruple,  doubt, 
or  temptation,  under  which  he  labours,  the  minis- 
ter must  endeavour  to  resolve  his  doubts,  and  ad- 
minister instruction  and  direction,  as  the  case  may 
seem  to  require. 

VI.  If  the  sick  appear  to  be  a  stupid,  thought- 
less, and  hardened  sinner,  he  shall  endeavour  to 
awaken  his  mind ;  to  arouse  his  conscience ;  to  con- 
vince him  of  the  evil  and  danger  of  sin  ;  of  the  curse 
of  the  law,  and  the  wrath  of  God  due  to  sinners  ; 
to  bring  him  to  a  humble  and  penitential  sense  of 
his  iniquities  ;  and  to  state  before  him  the  fulness  of 
the  grace  and  mercy  of  God,  in  and  through  the 
glorious  Redeemer  ;  the  absolute  necessity  of  faith 
and  repentance,  in  order  to  his  being  interested  in 
the  favour  of  God,  or  his  obtaining  everlasting  hap- 
piness. 

VII.  If  the  sick  person  shall  appear  to  have 
knowledge,  to  be  of  a  tender  conscience,  and  to 
have  been  endeavouring  to  serve  God  in  upright- 
ness, though  not  without  many  failings  and  sinful 
infirmities  ;  or  if  his  spirit  be  broken  with  a  sense 
of  6in,  or  through  apprehensions  of  the  want  of  the 
divine  favour;  then  it  will  be  proper  to  administer 
consolation  and  encouragement  to  him,  by  setting 
before  him  the  freeness  and  riches  of  the  grace 
of  God,  the  all-sufficiency  of  the  righteousness  of 
Christ,  and  the  supporting  promises  of  the  Gospel. 

VIII.  The  minister  must  endeavour  to  guard 
the  sick  person  against  ill-grounded  persuasions  of 
the  mercy  of  God,  without  a  vital  union  to  Christ ; 
and  against  unreasonable  fears  of  death,  and  de- 
sponding discouragements;  against  presumption 
upon  his  own  goodness  and  merit,  upon  the  one 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C.  447 

hand,  and  against  despair  of  the  mercy  and  grace 
of  God  in  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  other, 

IX.  In  one  word,  it  is  the  minister's  duty  to  ad- 
minister to  the  sick  person,  instruction,  conviction, 
support,  consolation,  or  encouragement,  as  his  case 
may  seem  to  require. 

At  a  proper  time,  when  he  is  most  composed, 
the  minister  shall  pray  with  and  for  him. 

X.  Lastly,  the  minister  may  improve  the  pre- 
sent occasion  to  exhort  those  about  the  sick,  to 
consider  their  mortality  ;  to  turn  to  the  Lord  and 
make  their  peace  with  him ;  in  health  to  prepare 
for  sickness,  death  and  judgment. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
Of.  the  Burial  of  the  Dead. 

I.  When  any  person  departs  this  life,  let  the 
corpse  be  taken  care  of  in  a  decent  manner;  and 
be  kept  a  proper  and  sufficient  time  before  inter- 
ment. 

II.  When  the  season  for  the  funeral  comes,  let 
the  dead  body  be  decently  attended  to  the  grave, 
and  interred.  During  such  solemn  occasions,  let 
all  who  attend  conduct  themselves  with  becoming 
gravity  ;  and  apply  themselves  to  serious  medita- 
tion or  discourse  :  and  the  minister,  if  present,  may 
exhort  them  to  consider  the  frailty  of  life,  and  the 
importance  of  being  prepared  for  death  and  eter- 
nity. 

J  38* 


448  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Of  Fasting,  and  of  the  Observation  of  the  Days  of 
Thanksgiving. 

I.  There  is  no  day  under  the  Gospel  command- 
ed to  be  kept  holy,  except  the  Lord's  day,  which 
is  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

II.  Nevertheless,  to  observe  days  of  fasting  and 
thanksgiving,  as  the  extraordinary  dispensations 
of  divine  providence  may  direct,  we  judge  both 
scriptural  and  rational. 

III.  Fasts  and  thanksgivings  may  be  observed 
by  individual  Christians ;  or  families,  in  private ; 
by  particular  congregations  ;  by  a  number  of  conr 
gregations  contiguous  to  each  other ;  by  the  con- 
gregations under  the  care  of  a  presbytery,  or  of  a 
synod  ;  or  by  all  the  congregations  of  our  church. 

IV.  It  must  be  left  to  the  judgment  and  discre- 
tion of  every  Christian  and  family  to  determine, 
when  it  is  proper  to  observe  a  private  fast  or 
thanksgiving ;  and  to  the  church-sessions  to  deter- 
mine for  particular  congregations  ;  and  to  the  pres- 
byteries or  synods  to  determine  for  larger  districts. 
When  it  is  deemed  expedient  that  a  fast  or  thanks- 
giving should  be  general,  the  call  for  them  must 
be  judged  of  by  the  synod  or  general  assembly. 
And  if  at  any  time  the  civil  power  should  think  it 
proper  to  appoint  a  fast  or  thanksgiving,  it  is  the 
duty  of  the  ministers  and  people  of  our  communion, 
as  we  live  under  a  Christian  government,  to  pay 
all  due  respect  to  the  same. 

V.  Public  notice  is  to  be  given  a  convenient 
time  before  the  day  of  fasting  or  thanksgiving 
comes,  that  persons  may  so  order  their  temporal 


DIRECTORV   FOR  WORSHIP,  &C  449 

affairs,  that  they  may  properly  attend  to  the  duties 
thereof, 

VI.  There  shall  be  public  worship  upon  all  such 
days  ;  and  let  the  prayers,  psalms,  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture to  be  read,  and  sermons,  be  all  in  a  special 
manner  adapted  to  the  occasion. 

VII.  On  fast  days,  let  the  minister  point  out 
the  authority  and  providences  calling  to  the  obser- 
vation thereof;  and  let  him  spend  a  more  than  usual 
portion  of  time  in  solemn  prayer,  particular  con- 
fession of  sin,  especially  of  the  sins  of  the  day 
and  place,  with  their  aggravations,  which  have 
brought  down  the  judgments  of  heaven.  And  let 
the  whole  day  be  spent  in  deep  humiliation  and 
mourning  before  God. 

VIII.  On  days  of  thanksgiving,  he  is  to  give 
the  like  information  respecting  the  authority  and 
providences  which  call  to  the  observance  of  them  , 
and  to  spend  a  more  than  usual  part  of  the  time  in 
the  giving  of  thanks,  agreeably  to  the  occasion, 
and  in  singing  psalms  or  hymns  of  praise. 

It  is  the  duty  of  people  on  these  days  to  rejoice 
with  holy  gladness  of  heart ;  but  let  trembling  be 
so  joined  with  our  mirth,  that  no  excess  or  unbe- 
coming levity  be  indulged. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  Directory  for  Secret  and  Family  Worship. 

I.  Besides  the  public  worship  in  congregations, 
it  is  the  indispensable  duty  of  each  person,  alone, 
in  secret ;  and  of  every  family,  by  itself,  in  private, 
to  pray  to,  and  worship  God. 


450  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP,  &C. 

II.  Secret  worship  is  most  plainly  enjoined  by 
our  Lord.  In  this  duty  every  one,  apart  by  him- 
self, is  to  spend  some  time  in  prayer,  reading  the 
Scriptures,  holy  meditation,  and  serious  self-exami- 
nation. The  many  advantages  arising  from  a  con- 
scientious discharge  of  these  duties,  are  best 
knowrn  to  those  who  are  found  in  the  faithful  dis- 
charge of  them. 

III.  Family  worship,  which  ought  to  be  per- 
formed by  every  family,  ordinarily  morning  and 
evening,  consists  in  prayer,  reading  the  Scriptures, 
and  singing  praises. 

IV.  The  head  of  the  family,  who  is  to  lead  in 
this  service,  ought  to  be  careful  that  all  the  mem- 
bers of  his  household  duly  attend  ;  and  that  none 
withdraw  themselves  unnecessarily  from  any  part 
of  family  worship  5  and  that  all  refrain  from  their 
common  business  while  the  Scriptures  are  read, 
and  gravely  attend  to  the  same,  no  less  than  when 
prayer  or  praise  is  offered  up. 

V.  Let  the  heads  of  families  be  careful  to  in- 
struct their  children  and  servants  in  the  principles 
of  religion.  Every  proper  opportunity  ought  to  be 
embraced  for  such  instruction.  But  we  are  of 
opinion,  that  the  Sabbath  evenings,  after  public 
worship,  should  be  sacredly  preserved  for  this  pur- 
pose. Therefore  we  highly  disapprove  of  paying 
unnecessary  private  visits  on  the  Lord's  day ;  ad- 
mitting strangers  into  the  families,  except  when 
necessity  or  charity  requires  it ;  or  any  other  prac*- 
tices, whatever  plausible  pretences  maybe  offered 
in  their  favour,  if  they  interfere  with  the  above 
important  and  necessary  duty. 

THE  END. 


APPENDIX. 

GENERAL  RULES 

FOR 

JUDICATORIES.* 

1.  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely 
at  the  hour  to  which  the  judicatory  stands  adjourn- 
ed ;  shall  immediately  call  the  members  to  order  ; 
and,  on  the  appearance  of  a  quorum,  shall  open 
the  session  with  prayer, 

2.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, and  the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  mo- 
derator present  shall  be  requested  to  take  his 
place  without  delay. 

3.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour 
appointed,  any  two  members  shall  be  competent 
to  adjourn  from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity 
may  be  given  for  a  quorum  to  assemble. 

4.  After  calling  the  roll,  and  marking  the  absen- 
tees, the  minutes  of  the  last  sitting  shall  be  read, 
and,  if  requisite,  corrected. 

*  The  following  rules,  not  having  been  submitted  to  the 
presbyteries,  make  no  part  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church.  Yet  the  general  assembly  of  1821,  consider- 
ing uniformity  in  proceedings  in  all  the  subordinate  judicato- 
ries, as  greatly  conducive  to  order  and  despatch  of  business,  and 
having  revised  and  approved  these  rules,  recommend  them  to 
the  synods,  presbyteries,  and  sessions,  as  a  system  of  regula- 
tions, which,  if  they  think  proper,  may  be  advantageously 
adopted  by  them. 


452     GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator,  at  all 
times,  to  preserve  order,  and  to  endeavour  to  con- 
duct all  business  before  the  judicatory  to  a  speedy 
and  proper  result. 

6.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  as  soon  as 
possible  after  the  commencement  of  the  sessions 
of  every  judicatory,  to  form  a  complete  roll  of  the 
members  present,  and  put  the  same  into  the  hands 
of  the  moderator.  And  it  shall,  also,  be  the  duty 
of  the  clerk,  whenever  any  additional  members 
take  their  seats,  to  add  their  names,  in  their  proper 
places,  to  the  said  roll. 

7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  imme- 
diately to  file  all  papers,  in  the  order  in  which  they 
have  been  read,  with  proper  endorsements,  raid  to 
keep  them  in  perfect  order. 

8.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator,  care- 
fully to  keep  notes  of  the  several  articles  of  busi- 
ness, which  may  be  assigned  to  particular  days,  and 
to  call  them  up  at  the  time  appointed. 

9.  The  moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order, 
in  preference  to  other  members,  rising  from  his 
seat  for  that  purpose  ;  and  shall  decide  questions 
of  order,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  judicatory  by 
any  two  members. 

10.  Business  left  unfinished  at  the  last  sitting,  is 
ordinarily  to  be  taken  up  first. 

11.  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  and 
afterward  repeated  by  the  moderator,  or  read 
aloud,  before  it  is  debated  ;  and  every  motion  shall 
be  reduced  to  writing,  if  the  moderator,  or  any 
member  require  it. 

12.  Any  member,  who  shall  have  made  a  mo- 
tion, shall  have  liberty  to  withdraw  it  with  the 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.  453 

consent  of  his  second,  before  any  debate  has  taken 
place  thereon  ;  but  not  afterward,  without  the 
leave  of  the  judicatory. 

13.  On  questions  of  order,  adjournment,  post- 
ponement, commitment,  or  the  previous  question, 
no  member  shall  speak  more  than  once.  On  all 
other  questions,  each  member  may  speak  twice,  but 
not  oftener,  without  express-leave  of  the  judicatory. 

14.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  mo- 
tion shall  be  received,  unless  to  amend  it,  to  commit 
it,  to  postpone  it,  for  the  previous  question,  or  to 
adjourn. 

15.  An  amendment  may  be  moved  on  any  mo- 
tion, and  shall  be  decided  before  the  original  mo- 
tion. 

16.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contains  several 
parts,  any  two  members  may  have  it  divided,  and 
a  question  taken  on  each  part. 

17.  The  previous  question  shall  be  in  this 
form — "shall  the  main  question  be  now  put?" 
And  until  it  is  decided,  shall  preclude  all  amend- 
ment, and  further  debate  on  the  main  question. 

18.  If  the  previous  question  be  decided  in  the 
affirmative,  the  debate  on  the  main  question  may 
proceed  ;  if  in  the  negative,  the  effect  shall  be  to 
arrest  the  discussion,  and  to  produce  an  indefinite 
postponement. 

19.  A  question  shall  not  be  again  called  up,  or 
reconsidered  at  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicato- 
ry at  which  it  has  been  decided,  unless  by  the  con- 
sent of  two  thirds  of  the  members  who  were  pre- 

ent  at  the  decision  ;  and,  unless  the  motion  to  re- 
insider  be  made  and  seconded  by  persons  who 
roted  with  the  majority. 


454     GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

20.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  post- 
poned, either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  ques- 
tion, or  by  a  direct  motion  for  indefinite  postpone- 
ment, shall  not  be  again  called  up  during  the  same 
sessions  of  the  judicatory,  unless  by  the  consent 
of  three  fourths  of  the  members  who  were  present 
at  the  decision. 

21.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  ad- 
dress himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall  treat  his 
fellow  members,  and  especially  the  moderator, 
with  decorum  and  respect. 

22.  Without  express  permission,  no  member  of 
a  judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  en- 
gage in  private  conversation  ;  nor  shall  members 
address  one  another,  nor  any  person  present,  but 
through  the  moderator. 

23.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted,  unless  he 
be  out  of  order,  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting 
mistakes  or  misrepresentations. 

24.  It  is  indispensable  that  members  of  eccle- 
siastical judicatories  maintain  great  gravity  and 
dignity  while  judicially  convened  ;  that  they  attend 
closely,  in  their  speeches,  to  the  subject  under  con- 
sideration, and  avoid  prolix  and  desultory  ha- 
rangues : — and  when  they  deviate  from  the  subject, 
it  is  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the  duty  of 
the  moderator,  to  call  them  to  order. 

25.  No  member,  in  the  course  of  debate,  8hall 
be  allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflections. 

26.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at 
the  same  time,  the  member  who  is  most  distant 
from  the  moderator's  chair  shall  speak  first. 

27.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  ju- 
dicatory shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.         455 

moderator  shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats,  the 
person  only  excepted  who  may  be  speaking. 

28.  If  any  member  act,  in  any  respect,  in  a  dis- 
orderly manner,  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any 
member,  and  the  duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call 
him  to  order. 

29.  If  any  member  consider  himself  as  ag- 
grieved by  a  decision  of  the  moderator,  it  shall  be 
his  privilege  to  appeal  to  the  judicatory ;  and  the 
question  on  such  appeal  shall  be  taken  without 
debate. 

30.  Members  ought  not,  without  weighty  rea- 
sons, to  decline  voting,  as  this  practice  might  leave 
the  decision  of  very  interesting  questions  to  a 
small  proportion  of  the  judicatory.  Silent  mem- 
bers, unless  excused  from  voting,  must  be  consi- 
dered as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. 

31.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  moderator  to  appoint 
all  committees,  except  in  those  cases  in  which  the 
judicatory  shall  decide  otherwise. 

32.  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee, 
shall  be  considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  convene  the  committee,  and,  in 
case  of  his  absence,  or  inability  to  act,  the  second 
named  member  shall  take  his  place,  and  perform 
his  duties. 

33.  When  various  motions  are  made  with  re- 
spect to  the  filling  of  blanks  with  particular  num 
bers  or  times,  the  question  shall  always  be  first 
taken  on  the  highest  number,  and  the  longest  time. 

34.  When  the  moderator  has  commenced  taking 
the  vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be 
admitted,  unless  there  has  evidently  been  a  mis- 
take ;  in  which  case,  the  mistake  shall  be  rectified, 

39 


456  GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

and  the  moderator  shall  recommence  taking  the 
vote. 

35.  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot  in  any  judi- 
catory, the  moderator  shall  vote  with  the  other 
members ;  but  he  shall  not  vote  in  any  other  case, 
unless  the  judicatory  be  equally  divided  ;  when, 
if  he  do  not  choose  to  vote,  the  question  shall  be 
lost. 

36.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall 
not  be  recorded,  unless  it  be  required  by  one  third 
of  the  members  present. 

37.  All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in  pri- 
vate, on  business  which,  in  their  judgment,  ought 
not  to  be  matter  of  public  speculation. 

38.  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private, 
whenever  they  think  it  right  to  do  so,  all  judicato- 
ries have  a  right  to  hold  what  are  commonly  called 
"  interlocutory  meetings,"  or  a  sort  of  committees  of 
the  whole  judicatory,  in  which  members  may  freely 
converse  together  without  the  formalities,  which 
are  usually  necessary  in  judicial  proceedings. 

39.  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a 
judicial  capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  mode- 
rator, solemnly  to  announce  from  the  chair,  that 
the  body  is  about  to  pass  to  the  consideration  of  the 
business  assigned  for  trial ;  and  to  enjoin  on  the 
members  to  recollect  and  regard,  their  high  charac- 
ter, as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
solemn  duty,  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. 

40.  In  all  process  before  a  judicatory,  where 
there  is  an  accuser,  or  prosecutor,  it  is  expedient, 
that  there  be  a  committee  of  the  judicatory  ap- 
pointed, (provided  the  number  of  members  be  suffi- 
cient to  admit  of  it  without  inconvenience,)  who 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.    457 

shall  be  called  the  Judicial  Committee  ;  and  whose 
duty  it  shall  be,  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  pa- 
pers, and  to  prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the 
judicatory,  the  whole  order  of  the  proceedings. 
The  members  of  this  committee  shall  be  entitled, 
notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty,  to 
sit  and  vote  in  the  cause,  as  members  of  the  judi- 
catory. 

41.  But  in  cases  of  process  on  the  ground  of 
general  rumour,  where  there  is,  of  course,  no  par- 
ticular accuser,  there  may  be  a  committee  ap- 
pointed, (if  convenient)  who  shall  be  called  the 
Committee  of  Prosecution,  and  who  shall  conduct 
the  whole  cause  on  the  part  of  the  prosecution. 
The  members  of  this  committee  shall  not  be  per- 
mitted to  sit  in  judgment  in  the  case. 

42.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory, 
without  the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw 
from  it  to  return  home,  without  the  consent  of  the 
judicatory. 

43.  The  moderator  of  every  judicatory,  above 
the  church  session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions, 
in  addition  to  prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an 
appropriate  psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  pronounce 
the  apostolical  benediction. 


STANDING  COMMITTEES 

IN  THE 

TWELVE  SYNODS  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH, 

in  THE 

UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

Appointed  in  May,  1821,  to  contract  for  the  publishing  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  to  examine  the  proof  sheets  of  the  same, 
and  to  certify  to  the  authenticity  of  the  editions  which  they 
may  publish,  in  their  respective  bounds. 
1.  Synod  of  Genesee.  7.  Synod  of  Virginia. 


Rev.  Ebenezer  Fitch,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Comfort  Williams. 
Rev.  Calvin  Colton. 

2.  Synod  of  Geneva. 

Rev.  Henry  Axtell. 
Rev.  Henry  Dwight. 
Rev.  Dirck  C.  Lansing. 

3.  Synod  of  Albany. 
Rev.  Samuel  Blatchford,  D.  D. 
Rev.  John  Chester,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Jonas  Coe,  D.  D. 

4.  Synod  of  New-York,  and 
New-Jersey. 

Rev.  John  M'Dowell,  D.  D. 
Rev.  John  B.  Romeyn,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Stephen  N.  Rowan. 

.5.  Synod  of  Philadelphia, 

Rev.  Jacob  J.  Janeway,  D.  D, 
Rev.  William  Neill,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Ezra  Stiles  Ely,  D.  D. 

6.  Synod  of  Pittsburg. 

Rev.  Francis  Herron. 
Rev.  Joseph  Stockton. 
Rev,  Elisha  P.  Swift. 


Rev.  John  D.  Blair. 
Rev.  John  H.  Rice,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Jesse  Turner. 

8.  Synod  of  Kentucky. 
Rev.  James  Blythe,  D.  D. 
Rev.  John  M<Farland. 
Rev.  Thomas  CI  eland. 

9.  Synod  of  Ohio. 
Rev.  Robert  G.  Wilson,  D.  D. 
Rev.  John  Andrews. 
Rev.  Samuel  Carothers. 

10.  Synod  of  Tennessee. 
Rev.  Thomas  H.  Nelson. 
Rev.  David  A.  Sherman. 
Rev.  Isaac  Anderson. 

11.  Synod  of  North  Car* 

LINA. 

Rev.  John  M.  Wilson. 
Rev.  William  D.  Snodgrass. 
Rev.  Wm.  M'Pheeters,  D.  D. 

12.  Synod  of  South  Caroli- 

na, and  Georgia. 
Rev.  John  Joyce. 
Rev.  Anthony  W.  Ross. 
Rev.  Thomai  C.  Henry. 


INDEX. 


A. 

Page 

Ability,  and  inability 47,  70,  268,  333 

Adoption 58,  184,  323 

Apocrypha,  not  of  the  canon  of  Scripture  4 

Appeals 411 

Assembly,  general,  of  the  363 

mode  of  dissolving 365 

Atsurance  of  grace  and  salvation 77,  191 

attainable  in  this  life  79 

may  be  shaken,  diminished,  and  intermitted  ....     81 

B. 

Baptism  120,  286,  335 

dipping  not  necessary  in 121 

subjects  of 121,  287,  336 

not  essential  to  salvation 122 

its  efficacy  not  confined  to  the  time  of  adminis- 
tration    123 

to  be  but  once  administered  123,  298 

how  to  be  improved  287 

of  the  administration  of  , 430 

Believers  cannot  finally  fall  from  grace 190 

benefits  they  receive  from  Christ  177,  326 

Bishops  or  pastors,  of  348 

election  and  ordination  of 374 

Blindness,  judicial  28 

C. 

Call,  form  of  a  375 

how  subscribed 376 

how  to  prosecute  a  377 

Calling,  effectual  49,   178,  325 

Candidates,  of  licensing  368 

Catechism,  the  Larger 139 

the  Shorter  320 

39* 


460  INDEX. 

Paje 

Christ,  the  Mediator  38,  160,  323 

his  person 40,  163 

his  humiliation 40,  160,  167,  324 

his  death  43,  168,  324 

his  resurrection  43,  169,  324 

his  ascension 43,  171,  324 

his  session 43,  172,  324 

his  intercession 43,  172 

his  coming  to  judge  the  world 43,  173,  324 

his  offices  164,  323 

the  efficacy  of  his  obedience  and  sacrifice 44,  174 

his  satisfaction  to  justice 55,  161,  170,  324 

his  exaltation  169,  324 

benefits  of  his  work  of  redemption  communicated 

before  his  incarnation  44 

acts  according  to  both  his  natures  45 

applies  his  redemption,  to  whom,  and  how  45,  174 

union  of  the  elect  with  him  177 

Church,  of  the Ill,  177,  346 

privileges  of  the  visible 176 

the  purest,  subject  to  mixture  and  error  113 

the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the  only  head  of 114 

censures 129,  437 

of  the  officers  of  the  347 

ordinances  in  a  particular  351 

government,  of 353 

Clerks,  of 387 

Commandments,  the  ten  339 

rules  for  understanding  the 205 

preface  to  208,  327 

sum  of  the  209,  236,  327 

no  man  able  perfectly  to  keep  the     268,  333 

Commissioners  to  the  general  assembly  389 

Communion  of  saints  114,  180,  193 

Complaints  414 

Confession  of  faith 1 

of  sins 67 

Congregations,  vacant,  assembling  for  worship 388 

Conscience,  liberty  of 90 

Correction  of  God's  children 27,  57 

Covenant  of  works  34,  151 

grace  34,  156 

differently  administered 35,  158,  159 

not  two,  but  one 38 


INDEX.  461 

Page 

Creation 21,  147,  321 

Creed,  the 340 

D. 

Deacons,  of 350 

of  electing  and  ordaining 366 

Dead,  of  the  burial  of  the 447 

Death,  of 194 

Decrees  of  God  15,  145,  321 

Discipline,  general  principles  of 391 

Dissents 416 

Divorce,  of 109 

Duty  required  of  man  200,  326 

E. 

Effectual  calling  49,  178,325 

of  special  grace  alone  51 

Elders,  ruling,  of 350 

of  electing  and  ordaining  366 

Elect  only  effectually  called 19,  179 

Election    17,  56,  146,  323 

Excommunication,  of 439 

F. 

Faith,  saving,  of 34,  54,  62,  182,  334 

its  operation  and  effects 62 

necessary  to  salvation  175,  334 

implicit,  not  to  be  required  90 

assurance  of 79,  192 

Fall  of  man 29,  151,  322 

Family  worship,  directory  for  449 

Fasting,  of  the  observation  of  days  of 448 

Freewill 22,  47,  151,  322 

G. 

God,  doctrine  concerning 9,   139,  142,520 

Government,  form  of 342 

preliminary  principles  of ibid 

Grace,  ordinary  means  of 277,  334 


462  INDEX. 

I. 

Page 

Imputation  of  the  guilt  of  Adam's  sin 30,  153,  322 

of  Christ's  righteousness 54,  181,  325 

Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God 40,  160,323 

Instalment 383 

J. 

Judgment,  of  the  last 135,  173,  198 

design  and  consequences 136 

Judicatories,  church,  the  several  kinds  of 353 

jurisdiction  of 41 9 

general  rules  for 451 

Justification   53,  180,  188,  325 

the  instrument  of 54,  184 

of  free  grace  as  to  the  subject 56,  182 

the  time  of  ones 56 

state  of,  cannot  be  fallen  from 57 

the  same  under  the  Old  and  New  Testaments     57 

L. 

Law  of  God,  of  the 82,  201,  326 

moral,  for  ever  binding  upon  all  men   84 

the  use  of,  under  the  Gospel 85,  202 

Liberty,  Christian,  and  of  conscience 88 

License,  form  of 372 

Light  of  nature  insufficient  .. . .  • 1,  175 

Limitation  of  time 420 

Lord's  day,  of  the  sanctification  of  the 422 

supper,  the  design  of  the 124,  289,  336 

benefits  received  from  the 127,  290 

who  may  not  be  admitted  to  the 128,  294 

preparation  for  the 291,  336 

cases  respecting  the,  stated 293 

the  duty  of  Christians  at 294 

after  the  ........ .  296 

of  the  administration  of  the 432 

not  a  sacrifice  for  sin 124 

M. 

Magistrate,  of  the  civil 104 

Christians  may  execute  the  office  of .ibid 


INDEX.  463 

Pago 

Magistrate,  may  not  administer  the  word  and  sacraments     105 

may  protect  the  church,  &c 106 

people  to  pray  for,  &c ibid 

ecclesiastics  not  exempt  from  his  authority 107 

Man  created  holy,  but  peccable  22,149 

of  the  fall  of 29,  151,  322 

of  God's  covenant  with  33 

state  of,  after  death  133 

his  chief  end 139,320 

Marriage,  of 108 

of  the  solemnization  of 441 

Minister,  of  the  translation  of  a 381 

Missions,  of 385 

Moderators,  of 386,  399,  451,  455 

their  authority  and  duty 386 

ministers  perpetual,  of  church  sessions 355 

of  presbyteries,  synods,  and  the  general  as- 
sembly    387 

howto  be  chosen ibid 

Moral  law,  the,  what  it  is 201 

its  use  202,  203,  204 

wherein  comprehended 205,326 

N. 

Nature,  the  light  of 1,53,92,98,139 

the  corruption  of 32 


Oaths,  part  of  religious  worship 100 

Offences,  private 392 

public    393 

Ordinances  in  a  particular  church  351 

Ordination,  trials  for  377 

questions  proposed  at 378 

modeof 377—381 

Origin  of  evil  „ 26,  30,  153 


Pastoral  charge,  resignation  of  a  ...- .  -  •  385 

Perfections  of  God 12,  142,  320 


464  INDEX. 

Faffe 

Perseverance  of  the  saints  ....  74,  190,326 

depends  on  the  decree  of  election  75 

Prayer,  how,  for  what,  and  for  whom  to  be  made        94,  299, 

303,336 

the  Lord's  ....  305,336,340 

of  public 425 

Preaching,  of  428 

Predestination   ~ 17 

this  doctrine  to  be    treated  with  special 

prudence 20 

Presbytery,  of  the  357 

Process,  forms  of  actual  395 

against  a  bishop  or  minister 399 

Protests,  nature  of 416 

Providence,  of 23,  149,321 

Psalms,  singing  of 425 

Q. 

Questions  of  order  ..... 399,453 

Quorum,  of  a 355,358,362,364 

R. 

Redeemer  of  the  elect,  who 323 

Redemption 40,44,  174,  324,334 

References 410 

Regeneration 49,  59 

Religion,  natural,  the  insufficiency  of  ... 175 

Removals  of  candidates,  and  licentiates 373 

of  a  minister 381 

Repentance  unto  life  64,  186,  276,  334 

Reprobation 19,  27,  146 

Resurrection  of  the  body 134,  196 

Resignation  of  a  charge  368,  385 

Revision  of  records 408 


Sabbath,  of  the  98,422 

Sacraments,  oi  the  116,284,335 

the  design  of  the  116 

efficacy  of  the,  depends  on  the  work  oi  the 
Spirit 118,284,335 


INDEX.  465 

Page 

Sacraments,  only  two,  instituted  by  Christ 119,  286 

to  be  dispensed,  only  by  an  ordained  mi- 
nister     119,430 

of  the  Old  Testament  substantially  the  same 

with  those  of  the  New  119 

Sanctification,  59,185,  188,325 

imperfect  in  the  present  life      60,  189,  268,  333 

Scriptures,  of  the  holy 1,  140 

authority  of  the  4 

to  be  finally  appealed  to  in  all  controversies 

of  religion 7 

to  be  translated  into  the  vulgar  language  of 

every  nation 8,  279 

are  the  infallible  rule  of  their  own  interpre- 
tation         8 

what  they  principally  teach   141,320 

of  public  reading  of  the 424 

Sealing  ordinances,  of  admission  to 436 

Secret  worship,  directory  for 449 

Session,  the  church  354 

Sick,  of  the  visitation  of  the  445 

Sin  and  its  punishment 29,  33,  152,  154,  194, 198,  275, 

322,  334 

Sins,  all  not  equally  heinous 268,  334 

aggravations  of 269 

Spirit,  the  Holy,  works  of    34,  44,  46,  49,  51,  38,  59,  62,  70, 

74,  79,  185,  186,  277,  335 

Supererogation  impossible 71 

Synod,  organization  of  a 361 

Synods  and  councils 131 

their  powers 132 

may  err  133 

not  to  meddle  with  civil  affairs  in  or- 
dinary cases  ibid 

T. 

Testimony,  of  new  418 

Thanksgiving,  of  the  observation  of  days  of 448 

Transubstantiation,  doctrine  of,    repugnant  to   common 

sense 127 

Trinity,  doctrine  concerning  the 9,  144,  321 


466  INDEX. 

U. 

Unity  of  God 14,  144,321 

Unregenerate  men,  works  of •  •  •  •     73 

V. 

Vowi 102 

W. 

Will  to  spiritual  good  lost  by  the  fall 47 

recovered  by  grace 48 

perfectly  free  to  good  only  in  glory 49 

Witnesses,   of 404 

Word,  the,  how  made  effectual  to  salvation 277,  335 

to  be  read  by  all,  and  how 279,  335 

by  whom  to  be  preached,  and  how 280,  281 

how  to  be  heard 283 

Works,  good 68 

evidences  of  faith 69 

ability  to  perform,  is  wholly  from  the  Spirit 

of  Christ 70 

have  no  merit,  but  are  accepted  through 

Christ 72 

Worship,  of  religious  92,219 

to  be  given  to  God  alone  93 

wherein  it  consists 94 

not  confined  to  any  place 97 

the  directory  for  . ,  •  •  • 422 


